《His Nasty Little Pussy》


 Chapter 1

    SIMONE


    One week after my 18th birthday, I got the best gift of my life. My uncle fell and broke his leg. I know. I know. It makes me sound like a total ass. I¡¯m not happy that my uncle got hurt, but I am happy that my parents decided to leave for a week to go and help him, and I¡¯m really happy that they don¡¯t trust me to be alone at the house yet.


    They asked Jack if he coulde and stay at our house for the week, and he¡¯d said yes.


    Jack is my dad¡¯s best friend. He practically helped raise me. I have so many memories of Jack from when I was little. He¡¯d always been there for me, protected me, helped me with anything I needed. He was the absolute best.


    But then my feelings started changing. It started a couple of years ago. I began noticing his rock-hard body, the strong line of his jaw, the cute dimple that appeared in his left cheek anytime heughed or smiled, and his eyes. Holy shit, his piercing blue eyes that looked so damn good with his ck hair. I¡¯d noticed recently that there was a tiny bit of graying through, but I didn¡¯t care. I just thought it made him look sexier.


    I¡¯d been saving myself for Jack, and this week I was finally going to get him to make me a woman. His woman.


    I¡¯d been shamelessly flirting with him for a while now, but so far, he¡¯d refused to take the bait. But I was 18 now, and he was going to be all mine for a whole week. I was willing to do whatever it took to have Jack. The poor guy didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    My parents had already left a few hours ago, and when I heard an engine in the drive, I squealed in happiness and peeked out the window. I watched as Jack got out of his ck jeep. Just the sight of him gave me butterflies in my tummy, but that¡¯s not all he did to me. Looking at his broad, muscr shoulders and chest, the ck t-shirt that barely contained his biceps, and the jeans that made his ass look so fucking delicious made my nipples harden instantly. I felt the familiar slickness between my thighs that I always felt when Jack was around. How was it possible for him to have this powerful of an effect on me?


    I watched him grab a duffel bag from the back of his jeep, sling it over his broad shoulder, and head for the door. Nervously, I looked down at the skimpy outfit I was wearing. I¡¯d put on my shorty shorts, a tight t-shirt with no bra, and I¡¯d painted my toes a pretty pink. I¡¯d kept my long blonde hair down because he¡¯d said once that he loved the way it curled a tiny bit at the ends. Sure, it was just a passingment, and, yes, it had been a while ago, but it still counts, damn it!


    I knew Jack had a key, so I waited at the top of the stairs until I heard the door click shut and the heavy sound of his boots in the entryway. Giving my hair one more toss, I ran down the stairs yelling his name.


    ¡°Jack!¡± I hollered as I came rushing down the stairs. His eyes widened as he took in the sight of my bare legs and bouncing tits. I shed him a wide smile and jumped into his arms for a hug, wrapping my legs around his waist. I pressed myself against his hard, muscled body and breathed in his familiar scent. He always wore the most delicious smelling cologne, but underneath, it was all Jack, and I loved it.


    Heughed, gently setting me down before pulling me away from him. I groaned in protest and gave him a pout.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said,ying a finger under my chin to tilt my face up to his.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting a little big to be doing that, aren¡¯t you, Simone?¡±


    ¡°Jack!¡± I pouted, ¡°didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    He smiled, showing me that sexy dimple. ¡°Of course I missed you, kiddo.¡±


    He gave my arm a quick squeeze before he picked up his duffel bag and headed to our downstairs spare room.


    I could barely contain my wicked grin as I ran to catch up to him.


    Tugging on his forearm, I pulled him back towards the stairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s not where you¡¯re staying, silly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I said as if it were obvious. ¡°Mom and Dad aren¡¯t going to make you sleep on that ufortable futon for a week. They told me to tell you to stay in their room.¡±


    I held onto his arm as we walked up the stairs, leading him to the bedroom right across the hall from mine. Walking in, I threw myself on the bed, rubbing my hand over the top nket.


    ¡°See? Much morefortable. I washed the bedding and got everything ready for you.¡±


    I could see the hunger in his eyes as he watched meying on the bed, but instead of joining me, he gave his head a sharp shake and quickly looked away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind staying in the guest room. Maybe it would be better if I were downstairs.¡±


    ¡°No, Jack. It¡¯s what they wanted. Besides,¡± I said, rolling onto my tummy and kicking my feet, ¡°I¡¯ll feel a lot safer knowing you¡¯re so close to me.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He scrubbed a hand over his face and sighed.


    I gave a happy squeal when he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay in here then.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, jumping off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and start supper!¡±


    I walked a few steps and stopped, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that they¡¯re having trouble with the hot water in the master bath, so you¡¯ll have to shower with me.¡±


    Iughed when his blue eyes got even wider. ¡°I mean use my shower. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to answer, and instead gave a little excited jump because I liked seeing him watch my tits and then headed downstairs for the next phase of my n.

 Chapter 2

    JACK


    Holy fucking hell.


    How in the fuck was I supposed to get through the week with Simone prancing around like that? When Rob had asked me toe and stay at his house for the week to keep an eye on his daughter, I knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea. I should¡¯ve said no, made up some dumb excuse, but the temptation to spend so much time alone with Simone was too great. I¡¯d agreed and now I was standing in my best friend¡¯s bedroom, willing my hard-on for his daughter to go away so that I could leave the room and go downstairs.


    I¡¯d never had a single impure thought about Simone until recently. Now all of them were impure. My head was constantly bombarded with images of me fucking her, her beautiful pouty mouth around my cock, my mouth all over her tight little pussy. It was driving me insane. I¡¯ve always loved her and been protective of her, but now things were on a whole different level. I felt possessive of her in a way that shocked me. I knew it could never happen, though. I could never have my best friend¡¯s daughter.


    She was forbidden fruit. I¡¯d just have to learn to live on a diet that didn¡¯t include Simone.


    I ignored the pain in my chest at the idea of it. It didn¡¯t stop my cock from growing to a painful size, though, when I remembered how great her tits had looked in that tight white t-shirt and the way I could see the bottom of her sweet ass in those shorts.


    A cold shower. That¡¯s what I needed.


    I grabbed a change of clothes from my duffel and was about to use the master bath, but as much as I needed a cold shower, the idea of actually standing under ice cold water didn¡¯t appeal to me. Instead, I went into the hall bathroom. I groaned when I saw all of Simone¡¯s things littering the counter. The whole bathroom smelled of her delicious floral scent, and my cock pulsed in my jeans at the smell of her.


    I tried my best to ignore everything, but when I saw hercy bras and thongs hanging to dry, I nearly lost it. Running my hands over the seethrough fabric, I knew I¡¯d be jerking myself off in the shower. There was no other way I¡¯d survive this week. A constant, torturous masturbation fest is what the next seven days had in store for me.


    I quickly undressed and stepped under the hot water. Fuck a cold shower. I wanted and needed some warmth. Immediately, I grabbed my dick and started pumping myself in a fast rhythm. I imagined Simone in the shower with me, her small hand around my big cock, the hungry look in her eyes while I force fed the length of me into her pretty mouth. Simone on her hands and knees, begging me to fuck her, her tight pussy wrapped around my dick.


    My hand moves faster at the images, and right as I¡¯m about to cum, a vivid image of Simone stroking herrge pregnant belly floats through my head, making me blow my wad with enough force to take my breath away. I watch as long braids of cum disappear down the drain, wondering what in the fuck just happened.


    Simone pregnant? Where the fuck did thate from?


    I couldn¡¯t deny that the idea aroused the hell out of me. Filling that tight belly with my seed, creating a life within her, iming her body and her womb-all of that was hot as fuck to me. But it was also insane. She¡¯d never want that. She was so young. And, most importantly, I reminded myself,pletely off limits.


    I forced the images of a pregnant Simone from my mind and stepped out of the shower. Willing myself to ignore thecy lingerie and the scent of her perfume that still seemed to fill the bathroom even though she wasn¡¯t there, I dressed and hurried downstairs.


    When I walked into the kitchen, I was greeted by the smell of something burning and Simone bent over the oven with her shorty shorts hiked up so far I could see pale ass cheeks and a cameltoe that had my mouth watering. It was so tight that her bare pussy was poking out on either side. Juicy, plump pussy lips that were begging to be sucked. My mouth watered at the idea of it, and my cock immediately sprang back to life. So much for my shower n.


    When she stood and turned to me, I noticed that she¡¯d been crying. Her bottom lip quivered, and two trails of tears slid down her sweet face. She stood there, twisting the potholder in her hand with a sexy embarrassed flush rising up her face.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, reaching out to her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She immediately ran into my arms. Her small body shook against mine as I rubbed circles along her back. I was helpless to stop my cock from growing at the feel of Simone in my arms, crying and vulnerable. I only hoped that by some miracle she wouldn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked again, reaching down to tilt her face up to mine. Herrge chocte brown eyes still threatened to overflow, but at least the tears seemed to have stopped for now.


    She gave a small sniffle and said, ¡°I burnt our supper.¡± The words came out as a whimper, and when a fresh stream of tears started, I gently wiped them away with my thumb.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said, trying to reassure her. ¡°I can just order us a pizza or something.


    Her small body still tremored slightly against mine. Her tits felt so good pressed against my chest, and I¡¯d swear I could feel her hard nipples through both our shirts. She sucked on her bottom lip, making my dick give a painful lurch as if trying to jump out of my pants and straight into her pussy.


    ¡°I just wanted to show you that I could cook a meal for you,¡± she finally admitted in a whisper.


    ¡°Is that what this is about?¡±


    I smiled down at her, touched that she¡¯d tried to go through so much trouble for me. She was trying to cook me a good meal, and here I was with my only thought being how fast can I get my dick out and bend her over the counter. She¡¯d be shocked and disgusted if she knew. I¡¯m such a fucking perv.


    ¡°Simone,¡± I said, tucking a strand of her long hair behind her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t care that you burnt one meal. I¡¯m just touched that you tried at all. Maybe we can cook a meal together tomorrow night. Would you like that?¡±


    She smiled one of her brilliant smiles, the one that always made my heart melt, and nodded her head.


    ¡°Great,¡± I said, giving her a smile of my own. ¡°I¡¯ll order a pizza for tonight, though. I¡¯m not sure whatever you had in the oven can be saved.¡± I gave her a wink and was rewarded with a smallugh.


    She stepped back, and I had to resist sighing at the loss of her body against mine. The tears were gone now, but I could still see signs she¡¯d been crying. Tear stains streaked her cheeks which were still a bit red, and her eyes still held a glossy sheen to them. Why the fuck did that turn me on? I wanted to see that exact same look on her face after I¡¯d given her a good spanking, that¡¯s why.


    Giving another one of those girly jumps that made her tits bounce in a hypnotizing way, she smiled and said, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll go find us a movie to watch!¡± and ran from the room.

 Chapter 3

    SIMONEContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d burnt the damn chicken! I was supposed to be proving to Jack that I was mature enough to take care of him, that I was proper wife material, and all I¡¯d done is show him that I can¡¯t even do that.


    I¡¯m not going to let it get me down, though. He said we could cook a meal together, which just means we¡¯ll have to spend a lot of time together in a very tight space. Plus, the pizza just got here, and I¡¯d picked out a scary movie for us to watch after we eat. I was so excited to be spending time with him that I could barely get down a slice of pizza. When he¡¯d eaten his fill, I made us some popcorn and pulled him towards the couch.


    ¡°This is supposed to be really scary, and I¡¯m too frightened to watch it alone,¡± I said, snuggling up close to him with the bowl of popcorn.


    We started the movie, but I kept stealing nces at Jack. He¡¯s what I really wanted to watch. I could see his profile in the dim light and the way his chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm. Leaning in closer, I pressed my thigh against the strong length of his and snuggled my body in closer.


    I desperately wanted to throw myself in hisp, but I knew I needed to be a bit more subtle than that. I knew he thought I was off limits, and I didn¡¯t want to push him too hard, at least not yet. There was no denying the hard cock I¡¯d felt pressed against my tummy in the kitchen when he¡¯d held me. I knew he wanted me. I just needed to get him to act on it.


    Setting the popcorn bowl aside, I grabbed an afghan and draped it over ourps. I curled my legs under me, rested my head on Jack¡¯s shoulder, and pretended to watch the movie. I loved the way our bodies fit so well together. He felt so firm and solid next to me.


    When the music intensified on the movie, I gave a little squeal and scooted myself onto hisp. Burying my face in his neck, I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too scary, Jack.¡±


    He stilled beneath me for a second before his arms wrapped around me. He gave my back a soothing pat that sent shivers straight down my spine and into my pussy. I was so wet, and I worried that I¡¯d be leaving a wet stain on his jeans, but I could feel his cock stiffen beneath me, and there was no way I was moving now.


    I sat sideways on him with my legs partly stretched out on the couch and my side leaning against his hard chest with my face still nuzzled in his neck. The smell of him was driving me insane. With one hand, I brought the afghan up so that it fully covered me from the waist down again. I knew it was insane and that I was ying with fire, but if I didn¡¯t touch my pussy, I felt like I was going to die.


    I wanted to cum while in hisp, surrounded by the feel and smell of him. I thought if I was really careful, I just might be able to get away with it. Very slowly I snaked a hand down to my aching pussy. There was arge wet spot on my shorts. Ignoring that, I let my fingers dance along my slit, sliding them ever so slowly under my shorts. I stifled a sigh when I slid one finger in before letting mythered finger rub slow circles along my clit.


    I tried to steady my breathing and did my best to keep only my fingers moving. So far Jack didn¡¯t seem to notice what I was doing. I rubbed faster, wanting to orgasm before I got caught. His hard cock pressed against my ass was really helping me out with that, but it was also pure torture to have him so close but not inside me. I thought about it, though. I thought about me straddling him and his thick cock piercing me, making me a woman. I thought about him cumming deep inside me, filling me with his seed, making me his, iming me and my womb as his and his alone. The idea of Jack getting me pregnant wasn¡¯t a new fantasy, but it was one that I kept buried deep, deep down. He¡¯d never understand if I told him about it.


    I was so carried away by my fantasy, that it took a second to realize I had begun rocking my hips against his cock, trying to grind my pussy against him while I stroked my clit. I was so close to cumming. Another second and I¡¯d be there, but Jack¡¯s stern voice in my ear pulled me out of it.


    ¡°Simone,¡± he said, his voice deeper than usual, and there was an unmistakable edge to it. Not like he was mad, more like he was trying desperately to restrain himself.


    My hand stilled immediately. I buried my face so close to his neck that my lips were touching his skin. The temptation was too great. I reached out with my tongue and gave him a slow lick.


    God, he tasted good.


    He groaned as his cock twitched under my ass.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked in what sounded like a half growl/half moan. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice you were fingering yourself on myp?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jack,¡± I whimpered. I was too embarrassed to look at him. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I just want you so badly.¡±


    When I finally got the courage to look up, he was staring at me with a look of such lust and need that I felt another warm gush of fluid hit my fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me, Jack?¡±


    I slid my hand out of my shorts and brought my fingers to his mouth, rubbing my glistening fingers along his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to taste me, Jack?¡±

 Chapter 4

    I started to slip the tip a finger between his lips when he reached out and grabbed my wrist. My heart skipped a bit at the feral look in his eyes and the way he held my wrist so tightly. Without taking his eyes off mine, he sucked in one of my fingers, giving a small groan at the taste of me. He sucked hard, letting his tongue slide up and down my finger before doing the same to the others. My shorts were a pool of wetness by now. The feel of his hot mouth on me, seeing him lick and enjoy the taste of my pussy, and feeling his hard cock against my ass was almost enough to make me cum right there. I¡¯d never been so turned on in my life.


    Before myst finger slipped from his mouth, I pressed my lips to his, letting my tongue join his as we licked and sucked my finger clean. I ran my hands over his face, pulling him closer and opened my mouth for him. I could smell and taste my pussy on him, and a secret thrill ran through me knowing that I was slowly marking Jack as mine.


    His hands gripped my hips, lifting me up so I could straddle him. I ground my pussy against his cock, moaning at how good it felt. He slid his hands into my shorts, cupping my bare ass while stroking the roof of my mouth with his tongue.


    My tits rubbed against his chest, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I pulled back and yanked my t-shirt over my head, letting my tits bounce free.


    ¡°Fuck, Simone,¡± Jack gasped, running his hands over my breasts before giving my nipples a hard pinch.


    When I moaned and arched my hips, he smiled. ¡°You like a little pain?¡± he asked, squeezing them harder.


    ¡°Jack,¡± I whimpered, running my hands up his thick arms.


    I¡¯d never felt anything like this. The mix of pain and pleasure was intoxicating, and I felt drunk on it and unable to think straight.


    Leaning forward, he ran his tongue along one of my nipples before sucking it into his mouth. He took in as much of my tit as he could while he used his tongue to stroke and tease me. I ran my hands through his thick hair, pulling him closer, never wanting his mouth to leave me. Looking down at him, watching him suck and kiss my tit, had my giddy with happiness.


    This was Jack.


    My Jack.


    Switching to my other tit, he took that one in just as greedily as he¡¯d done the first. I moved my hips faster, feeling my center start to hum with pleasure. I was just about to cum when the shrill sound of the phone ringing filled the house.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned, lifting his head from my chest.


    I watched as the desire in his eyes turned to shock. He looked at me straddling hisp, my bare tits still glistening with his spit, and my hips gently rocking against his cock, refusing to stop as if they had a mind of their own.


    He grabbed my waist and lifted me off him.


    ¡°Fuck, Simone. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, jumping to his feet.


    There was a wet stain over his cock from where my pussy had been just seconds before. He was still hard. Even if his brain was telling him one thing, his body was obviously telling him another.


    When the phone rang again, he went towards it. Picking it up, he avoided my gaze and said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    I knew it was my parents by the look of horror that briefly shed across his face. He ran a hand through his hair as he answered their questions.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re both doing fine,¡± and ¡°Nothing really, just ordered a pizza and watching a movie.¡±


    He gave a strainedugh at something my dad must¡¯ve said.


    ¡°Sure, yeah, she¡¯s right here,¡± he said before handing the phone out for me. He still refused to meet my eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I walked over to him, refusing to cover my tits or bow my head. I held the phone to my ear and said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    I listened to my dad talk about my uncle and how he was doing, but really I was watching Jack. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off me for long. His gaze started at my pink painted toes, then slowly trailed up my legs, along my shorts with the wet patch over my pussy, my tight stomach, my bare tits with hard, perky nipples, and finally up to my face.


    ¡°Yes, Jack¡¯s taking very good care of me,¡± I said into the phone, giving Jack a wicked grin.


    There was still a war going on behind his eyes, but I hoped I¡¯d be able to tear through that soon. I was so close on the couch! If only my parents hadn¡¯t called!


    I quickly said my goodbyes and tossed the phone on the couch behind me. Jack¡¯s arms were held firmly across his chest which only entuated his killer biceps. He stared at me as if deciding what in the hell to do with me. I sighed in disappointment when I saw him grit his teeth and knew I¡¯d lost this round.


    ¡°Simone,¡± he began, but I held up my hand in frustration, cutting him off.


    I would¡¯veughed at his stunned face if I wasn¡¯t already so bummed out.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t, Jack,¡± I said. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re not interested.¡±


    He took a step towards me but didn¡¯t allow himself to get too close.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all, and you know it. I just can¡¯t. It¡¯s wrong.¡± He scrubbed a hand over his stubbled cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend¡¯s daughter.¡± He gave a harshugh and added, ¡°How fucked up is that?¡±


    I stuck my chin out stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fucked up at all. I¡¯ve always wanted you, Jack. And you want me too!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my foot from giving a little stomp, which only made me feel like more of a child. My voice was rising, but I didn¡¯t care. I was horny and angry and frustrated beyond belief.


    I pointed at the wet stain I¡¯d left on him that clearly showed the outline of the massive erection he was still sporting.


    I stepped closer to him, looking up into those blue eyes of his.


    ¡°Have fun sleeping tonight, Jack, with the taste and smell of my pussy all over your mouth.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response and instead headed for the stairs, calling out over my shoulder, ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m going to go finish what you started myself.¡±

 Chapter 5

    JACK


    What in the motherfucking hell just happened?


    I watched Simone¡¯s sweet ass disappear up the stairs,


    wondering where the hell this defiant young woman hade from. She¡¯d been all giggles and innocence earlier, but here she was cutting off my sentences and storming off to go pleasure herself.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Part of me was turned on, and the other part of me wanted to gag her and spank the living hell out of her to teach her a lesson, so, yeah, the other half of me was just as turned on. The idea of taking Simone over my knee for a spanking had me nearly groaning with need. I tried very hard to not imagine what she was doing at this very minute upstairs.


    And that adorable foot stomp? God, I¡¯d never wanted to fuck someone so badly in my life.


    The sweet taste of her pussy was still on my tongue, and it was all too easy to remember what it had felt like to suck on those perfect tits. When she¡¯d started fingering herself on myp, I¡¯d thought my cock was going to explode. She was more of a little minx than I¡¯d originally thought. This little girl was ying with fire, and if she wasn¡¯t careful, she was going to get exactly what she was begging for.


    If her dad hadn¡¯t called when he did, I¡¯d have been balls deep in his daughter.


    Fuck, man! I berated myself. What the fuck was I thinking? This was Rob¡¯s daughter, the girl I¡¯d watched grow up. That was the problem, though. She was all grown up now, and she was the sexiest most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen.


    Trying to get my mind off her, I went around picking up the mess we¡¯d left from supper. I avoided looking at the spot on the couch where we¡¯d just been and instead grabbed the popcorn bowl and went to put the leftover pizza in the fridge.


    When I finally trudged upstairs, I only allowed myself a quick nce at Simone¡¯s shut door as I walked past to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by her things-the bras, the thongs, the scents-everything just reminded me of her and what I couldn¡¯t have, but in my hurry to get downstairs earlier, I¡¯d left my dirty clothes on the floor. I¡¯d caused enough trouble tonight. I wasn¡¯t about to make her clean up my mess on top if it all.


    My hand froze near my ck t-shirt. There was an unmistakable sheen to it, a white stain that made my breath catch in my throat.


    No, she wouldn¡¯t dare!


    I brought the shirt to my face, giving it a long sniff. I recognized the smell immediately. The memory of it made my mouth tingle as I also remembered the taste of her. It was Simone¡¯s smell. Her pussy.


    My pussy.


    No, I stopped myself. I couldn¡¯t think like that, but I knew it was pointless. I already thought of her as mine. I just couldn¡¯t act on it.


    I ran my fingers over the stain she¡¯d left me. She must¡¯vee in here to finish herself off and used my shirt to help herself out. Then, she¡¯d left it here for me to find. Fuck, I liked her style. I was again torn between wanting to fuck her and wanting to punish her for teasing me like this.


    Both, I decided. I really, really wanted to do both.


    Gripping the shirt in my hand, I left and went to my bedroom, well, my best friend¡¯s bedroom, where I¡¯d spend the rest of the night fantasizing about disciplining and fucking his sweet, little daughter.


    After several hours of tossing and turning, I¡¯d finally managed to fall into an exhausted sleep. I¡¯d kept the used t-shirt close to me like some fucking obsessed lover. The thought of not being able to smell her was too painful. I waspletely addicted to Simone, and I needed my fix close.


    I was having the best dream. Simone was in bed with me. I kissed her deeply, bncing my weight on my forearms to keep from squishing the small, naked body beneath me. She opened her mouth to me, meeting my hunger with her own. It was just like on the couch earlier. She tasted the same, smelled the same, it felt so fucking real, but my tired brain told me to stop analyzing everything and just enjoy this gift of a dream.


    Her tits pressing against my chest were begging for some attention. I kissed a line down her neck, letting my tongue dance along her corbone, before sliding down to her hard nipple. I teased her with my tongue, loving the way she moaned and whimpered beneath me. I opened my mouth wide, taking in as much of her perky tit as I could,tching on tightly so I could suck and lick as much of her as possible.


    She arched her hips up to me, and I felt the sloppy wetness of her pussy against my chest. Unable to resist the idea of putting my mouth on her sweet cunt, I kissed my way down and buried my face in her beautiful little pussy. I gripped her thighs hard, tugging them as wide as I could, fully exposing her to me.


    I heard a feral groan and some part of my brain registered that it must havee from me, while the other part of my brain finally woke up and alerted me to the fact that this was not a dream. Simone¡¯s sweet, pink, smooth little pussy was really just inches from my face. Simone must have turned on the hallway light because I could easily see every delicious inch of her. I had her thighs spread so wide that her pussy had opened enough for me to see her pink inner lips and the way her clit had swelled up as if begging for me to suck it. She waspletely coated in her juices. Every part of her glistened, and I watched in fascination as she gushed out even more. It slid down to puddle beneath her perfect tight little asshole.


    ¡°Fuck, Simone,¡± I whispered against her pussy. ¡°I thought I was dreaming.¡±


    She reached down and ran her fingers in my hair.


    ¡°This is no dream, Jack. I¡¯m really here, and I need you so badly. Please eat my pussy, Jack,¡± she begged, arching her hips even more, practically shoving her pussy in my face.


    I wanted to do the right thing and say no, to force her to go back to her bedroom and lock the door so this couldn¡¯t happen again. I wanted to do all that, but instead, I lowered my face to my best friend¡¯s daughter¡¯s pussy while on his bed and licked a line up her tight little slit.


    The taste of her filled my mouth, and it was like the sweetest nectar. I could happily live on nothing except Simone. Gently nudging my tongue between her lips, I fucked her the only way I could. Plunging my tongue into her, I groaned as her pussy immediately squeezed me back. I would¡¯ve given anything to know how that would feel against my dick.


    She moaned and whimpered, digging her hands into my scalp even more as I slid my tongue up to her clit. I tongued the hard, swollen nub beforetching onto it with my whole mouth. I kissed and sucked her sensitive clit while slowly sliding a finger up to her tight little pussy. She was so tight, I had to run the length of my finger along her slit to lubricate it first. I could feel her pussy lips trying to grasp me, pull me in, and when my finger was soaked, I slid the tip in.


    She tensed a bit, but then slowly rxed as I twirled my finger, gently pushing my way in until I had my whole finger inside her. Her pussy gripped me tightly as I slowly finger fucked her. I turned all my attention back to her clit, sucking and kissing her while I hooked my finger so I could hit both of her most sensitive spots at the same time.


    Her breathing was fast and ragged, and her hips were moving in a fast rhythm against me. She moaned, and when I nced up at her, I was rewarded with the beautiful sight of her ying with her own tits. She kneaded and squeezed them, pinching her hard nipples as she writhed beneath me.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, Jack!¡± she gasped as she came with a scream.


    I held her tightly as she bucked and arched her hips even more. Her tight little body writhed beneath me as she whimpered and moaned. I gently ran my tongue over her clit, letting her bodye down gently from the orgasm that had just racked her body, but I didn¡¯t let up with my finger. I stroked and rubbed the wall of her pussy as if I were trying to rub her clit from the inside, focusing all my energy on her G-spot. Her tight cunt spasmed around my finger.


    She moaned again. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me, Jack?¡±

 Chapter 6

    I smiled against her pussy when I saw her pinching both her nipples in a grip that must have been almost as hard as my own had been earlier.


    In between long, slow licks to her clit, I said, ¡°Just rx, Simone. I¡¯m going to give you a different kind of orgasm now. I want to see if your pussy is as perfect as I think it is.¡± I circled my tongue along her clit, toying with the tight, swollen bud. ¡°I want to see your little cunt squirt all over my hand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, but her voice was nothing more than a ragged gasp as I firmly stroked her G-spot.


    My tongue brought her another orgasm, but as she was in the midst of that, a new one crashed into her. My mouth smiled around her clit when I felt the hot liquid gush out of her pussy to soak my hand.


    Growling against her skin, I lowered my mouth, licking and sucking her pussy clean. Her delicate folds quivered against me as I buried my face as deep into her pussy as I could. I ran my tongue along her slit, giving each of her lips a gentle bite before kissing every inch of her.


    She was sprawled on the bed, gasping andpletely worn out. My cock ached with need. I wanted nothing more than to ram my dick into the hot wetness of her, but I couldn¡¯t. What I¡¯d just done was bad enough. Instead, I gave her pussy onest kiss, breathing in the smell of her, storing the memory of it away so I¡¯d have it forever. I rested my head on her stomach, and she immediately brought her hands down to stroke my hair and face.


    ¡°What was that, Jack?¡± she asked, and I could hear the amazement and wonder in her voice.


    I smiled at her innocence, wondering how in the hell no other guy had ever taken the time to do that for her. I was happy I was the first, but even just the idea of someone else touching her, making her cum, was enough to make my blood boil.


    I kissed her stomach, bringing one hand up to lightly stroke one of her arms.


    ¡°I gave you a G-spot orgasm. Your pussy is perfect, Simone, just like I knew it would be. You squirted all over my hand when you came like the good girl I always knew you were.¡±


    She giggled, making her stomach dance beneath my head. I stroked her soft skin, marveling at how tiny she was. I could probably stretch my whole hand out and it would almost cover her entire stomach from hip to hip. Being around her was absolute torture, though. I kept reminding myself that it couldn¡¯tst.


    I rolled onto my back, sighing, begging my cock to go down and give me some peace.


    Within seconds she had her body nestled in close against mine. God, how did she fit me so perfectly? It was like her body was molded just to fit mine.


    My cock hadpletely sprung free from my boxers and was so engorged I feared it would never go down again. Hesitantly, Simone reached her hand down to touch it. Seeing her small hand stroking my cock with featherlight touches almost made me shoot my wad right there.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this, Simone,¡± I try to tell her. ¡°You know we can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Please, Jack, just let me make it better for you.¡±


    Her hand gripped my shaft, gently stroking me all the way down before running her fingers over my balls. I can¡¯t stop the groan from escaping my mouth.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You just made me feel so good. I just want to be able to do the same for you,¡± she murmured as she slides down, positioning her face by my dick.


    When I saw her suck the head of my dick in between her plump, pouty lips, I knew I was a goner. She stroked my shaft while she tongued and sucked on my head, driving me crazy at the feel of her hot, wet mouth. I wanted to force her down onto her knees, grab her hair in my hand, and force feed my cock down her throat while she gagged against me, but I didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t mine, and this was most definitely a one-time thing.


    Slurping sounds filled the room. She stroked me faster now that my dick wasthered up in her spit. She slid her head down further, bobbing her head up and down, but she still wasn¡¯t able to take me all the way in. I gripped the sheets to resist grabbing onto her hair and forcing myself into her.


    She moaned around my dick, sucking me like I was the tastiest thing she¡¯d ever had in her young mouth. I was so close, but I held off, enjoying the show too much to let it end just yet. Her tits brushed my thigh, and I reached a hand down so I could cup one. Her perky tit filled the palm of my hand, and she groaned when I gave her taught nipple a sharp pinch. The vibration of her groans around my cock mixed with her vigorous sucking and the feel of her tit was enough to send me over the edge.


    I gasped as pleasure roared through me. My cock pulsed in her sweet mouth as I sent shot after shot of my cum into her. It was an insane amount, and all I could think was that it should¡¯ve been going straight into her fertile little womb.


    Simone¡¯s throat worked as she swallowed everything I gave her, and when she finally slid her mouth off me, her lips were swollen and red from the abuse they¡¯d just taken. She looked more beautiful than I ever thought possible with her post-orgasm glow, tousled hair, and swollen mouth from sucking my cock.


    She gave me a triumphant smile that had meughing as she snuggled back into me again. I wrapped my arm around her, dreading the moment all this would end.


    ¡°Thanks, Jack,¡± she whispered against my chest, letting her fingers graze across my pecs.


    I danced my fingers along her back, trying to think of the right words, hoping she would understand.


    ¡°Simone, that was amazing, but you know we can¡¯t do this again. None of this should¡¯ve ever happened.¡±


    ¡°I know you still think that.¡±


    ¡°I think it because it¡¯s true. You¡¯re not mine. You can¡¯t be mine.¡± The words hurt like hell to say, but there was no use in beating around the bush. This was painful enough as it is.


    Simone sat up, and at first, I thought she was going to argue with me, but instead she got out of the bed and started towards the door. Her supple young body was outlined by the hall light, and my cock gave a jump at the sight of her.


    Before she walked out, she looked back at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been yours, Jack. You just don¡¯t see it yet.¡±


    And with that, she turned around and left, leaving me alone with nothing but the memory of her.

 Chapter 7

    SIMONE


    Jack was being so damn stubborn. I knew there was more he wanted to do to mest night. I could feel his muscles straining with the exertion of holding himself back when I¡¯d been sucking his cock. I wanted to know what an unrestrained Jack would do, and damn it, I was going to find out. He couldn¡¯t fight what he felt for me forever, although it seemed he was doing his best to try.


    This morning I¡¯d woken up ande downstairs to find a note he¡¯d left for me on the fridge.


    Simone,


    I think it would be best if I stayed away for the day. Maybe some time apart will help clear both our heads.


    I wish things could be different between us, more than you¡¯ll ever know, but you¡¯re off limits to me. I can¡¯t make you mine, no matter how much I may want to.


    Jack


    I¡¯d groaned in frustration when I¡¯d read it. Stubborn, stubborn man! Now I had an entire day to kill before I could see him.


    I¡¯d thought that after I¡¯d masturbated against his shirt that that would be the end of things, but he was stronger than I¡¯d anticipated. Then afterst night, I really thought he¡¯d forget about this stupid forbidden nonsense and fuck me, but, again, he¡¯d held back. I knew he was technically off limits to me, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. I wanted Jack, and I knew he wanted me just as much.


    I tried my best to keep busy, but the hours ticked by so slowly, and all I could think about was how good it felt to have Jack¡¯s mouth all over my pussy. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d made me squirt. I didn¡¯t even know I could do that! Just the memory of it had my panties soaked. Not to mention how good his thick cock had felt in my mouth. He was huge! I couldn¡¯t even fully wrap my hand around his girth or take him all the way into my mouth. I¡¯d wanted to deepthroat him, wanted him to force himself into me, but he hadn¡¯t, and I¡¯d had to make do as best I could. My mouth watered at the memory of how good he¡¯d tasted.


    When I¡¯d felt the rush of cum hit the back of my throat, all I could think about was how much I wished it was hitting my womb. That would really scare him off, though! There¡¯s no way I could ever tell him how much I wanted that.


    The sound of my phone beeping pulled me from my thoughts. I rushed to it, hoping it was a message from Jack, but it was just a text from Bobby, one of my friends from school. I knew he had a massive crush on me, but I¡¯d never shown any interest in him. Jack¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve ever wanted. Hey, Simone! How¡¯s it going?


    I answered with a quick, It¡¯s fine, Bobby, just hanging out at the house.


    Oh, cool! Mind if Ie over and hang out? We can watch a movie or something.


    The idea of spending the next few hours alone didn¡¯t appeal to me at all, and I thought a distraction might do me good. I sent him a quick text saying that sounded great and went to change my clothes. There was no way I was going to greet Bobby at the door in my shorty shorts and braless top. That was only for Jack¡¯s eyes.


    I¡¯d changed into jeans and a t-shirt, making sure to throw on a bra, and was just finished putting my hair into a ponytail when the doorbell rang. I rushed down to get it. Bobby looked slightly embarrassed with his hands shoved into his pockets, but he followed me into the kitchen and epted the soda I offered.


    His eyes ran over me hungrily, but I ignored it and instead said, ¡°So what did you want to watch?¡±


    I made sure to keep my face neutral when he suggested the same movie Jack and I had been watching the night before.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be really scary, Simone,¡± he said, his eyes lighting up a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can handle it, Bobby.¡±


    I made us some popcorn, and my heart ached when I remembered doing this for Jackst night. I brought it to the couch and sat down, expecting Bobby to take the other end, but instead he sat right next to me. I gave a small smile and scooted over a bit, putting a little more space between us.


    I looked at him briefly. It wasn¡¯t that Bobby was ugly. He was actually really good looking with his dirty blonde hair and green eyes and had been super popr in school with the girls, but I just didn¡¯t feel anything towards him. His body looked so small and ganglypared to what Jack had looked like sitting there. Jack¡¯s powerful body took up space while Bobby¡¯s just seemed to disappear into the couch cushions.


    The movie started, but my thoughts kept distracting me. All I could think about was Jack and what we¡¯d done on this very couch not that long ago. I wondered where he was and what he was doing. What if he¡¯d gone to another woman, an old girlfriend or something? He was the kind of guy who could easily pick up any woman he wanted. The idea of him with someone else was like a knife to the heart. I was so focused on my thoughts that it wasn¡¯t until I felt Bobby¡¯s arm around my shoulder that I realized he¡¯d scooted closer.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, trying to weave out from under him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bobby just smiled and pressed in closer, letting his hand graze my breast.


    ¡°Knock it off, Bobby!¡± I yelled.


    He justughed and said, ¡°Stop being such a tease, Simone. I know you want me.¡±


    A tease? I couldn¡¯t even wrap my head around how absurd that was. I had on jeans, a t-shirt, and a bra, thank you very much, and I hadn¡¯t done shit to lead him on, and even if I had, it didn¡¯t give him the right to touch me. I pushed hard against him, but it didn¡¯t do shit. All he did was move his hand to fully cup my tit and lean in as if to kiss me.


    I yelled, banging my hands against his bony chest. ¡°Jack¡¯s gonna kick your ass!¡± I screamed at him.


    Bobbyughed some more. ¡°Oh yeah? Who the fuck is Jack?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jack.¡±


    Jack¡¯s deep voice cut through the room, stilling Bobby¡¯s hands. I enjoyed the look of fear I saw sh over Bobby¡¯s face when he looked up and saw Jack standing in the doorway. His shoulders were so broad they almost took up the entire space, and there was nothing friendly about the look he was giving Bobby. He looked at him like he wanted to rip his head off.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off my girl,¡± he said through clenched teeth.


    My girl. Just hearing him say that sent a warm flush through my body. Bobby backed away immediately, and I jumped up and ran to Jack. He pulled me behind him, positioning himself between me and Bobby.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t know,¡± Bobby stammered. He hopped up from the couch, his eyes darting around like a frightened rabbit who¡¯s just seen the wolfe stalking through the grass.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see you around here again. Is that understood?¡±


    I¡¯d never seen Jack so angry. His hands were clenched into fists, and there was a warning in his voice that would¡¯ve had me pissing my pants if I¡¯d been on the receiving end of it.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Bobby quickly said, edging towards the door.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Jack said, ¡°when a girl says no, it fucking means no. Only a pathetic piece of shit would force themselves on someone else.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Bobby nodded a quick yes to let Jack know he understood. Jack flicked his hand at him in disgust and said, ¡°Get the fuck out, and don¡¯t ever think about contacting Simone again. If you do, you¡¯ll have me to deal with.¡± Bobby gave an audible gulp before running out the front door.


    I stayed where I was behind Jack, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be mad at me. I didn¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯d encouraged Bobby or brought him over to make Jack jealous. I¡¯m not going to lie and say I didn¡¯t enjoy Jack¡¯s reaction, but I would never have yed him like that.


    ¡°Jack¡­¡± I started, but he quickly turned around, cutting me off.


    He stared at me with those intense blue eyes. He was angry. I could easily see that, but underneath it all there was something else. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d swear it was fear. But what did Jack have to be afraid of?


    Before I could ask, Jack said, ¡°Upstairs. Shower. Now.¡± He said it with his jaw still clenched so tightly I could see the muscles tick.


    I didn¡¯t stick around to ask questions. Instead, I turned and raced up the stairs. I heard his heavy footsteps behind me, and when I went into the bathroom and tried to shut the door behind me, he was there, keeping it open with his hand.


    There was still a storm going on behind those eyes of his, but this time the desire was easy to see, and I smiled when my nipples hardened, and I felt the familiar wetness between my legs.


    ¡°Do you still want to be with me, Simone?¡± he asked, never taking his eyes from mine.


    ¡°Yes, Jack,¡± I immediately said.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Think long and hard, kiddo, because I¡¯m one possessive motherfucker. If you give yourself to me, then I own all of you.


    Every bit of you belongs to me. Are you sure that¡¯s what you want?¡±


    The intensity of his stare was doing all kinds of things to my body, and his words had my pussy dripping. Owned by him? The very idea sent a delicious shiver down my spine. I wanted to give everyst bit of myself to Jack. There wasn¡¯t a doubt in mind when I smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Jack. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    His lips twitched up a bit in a smile, but his eyes never lost their intensity.


    ¡°Good. Now strip and get in the shower. I can¡¯t tolerate the idea of another man¡¯s scent on you.¡±


    I hurried up and tugged my t-shirt and jeans off so I was in nothing but acy bra and panties. Jack¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of my nearly naked body, but he stayed where he was. I bent over to start the shower, and when I turned around, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the veryrge bulge in his jeans. Smiling, I unhooked my bra and pulled my panties down.


    I stepped into the shower and started to pull back the shower curtain, but Jack¡¯s voice cut through the small space, stilling my hand.


    ¡°No, leave it open.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll get water everywhere,¡± I argued.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, just quirked an eyebrow at me as if challenging me to argue with him again. God, this new side of Jack was so fucking sexy. If I was already this turned on and he hadn¡¯t even touched me, I couldn¡¯t wait to see what the rest of the night had in store.


    I kept the curtain open andthered up my bath pouf. Starting at my hands, I began running the sponge over my body, working up a good sudsy foam.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    While I scrubbed, I said, ¡°Jack, I hope you don¡¯t think I was going to do anything with that guy. I mean, I wasn¡¯t teasing him or anything.¡± I chanced a quick nce at him before adding, ¡°Not like I tease you.¡±


    There was an amused look on his face when he said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t sh him your pussy every chance you got or finger yourself while sitting on hisp or get yourself off using his t-shirt?¡±


    I tried to hide my grin but couldn¡¯t. I loved teasing Jack, and he knew it. Bringing the sponge to my tits, Ithered them up nice and good, squeezing and ying with them while I did it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a very naughty girl, but you¡¯re my naughty girl, Simone. If I thought for one second you pranced your little pussy around for every man to drool over, then we wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he watched me slide my soapy hands over my tits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a whore, Simone. I want my whore. There¡¯s a big difference.¡±


    I slid the sponge lower, drawing it over my pussy before sudsing up my ass nice and good. I slid it along my inner thighs before cleaning each leg from ass cheek to toes. Hanging up the pouf, I stood under the water, letting it rinse the soapy bubbles away.


    Jack never took his eyes off me, and I was so fucking horny. I couldn¡¯t help letting my fingers graze along my pussy.


    ¡°Simone,¡± Jack said, and there was a warning in his voice.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I answered over my shoulder, not meeting his eyes as I slid one finger into myself.


    ¡°Did I give you permission to touch my pussy?¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh,¡± I said, burying my finger further into my cunt, except this time I also brought my other hand to my slick, wet tit, cupping it in my hand.


    He tsked at me like I was being a disobedient child. ¡°You have so much to learn, little one, but you will learn.¡± He emphasized thest part, making my pussy clench around my finger.


    He stepped forward and shut off the water. He slid my finger out of my pussy and sucked it clean before grabbing a towel to slowly, carefully dry me off. The towel was fluffy, but it still felt rough against my nipples, and I moaned as he dried my tits.


    ¡°I need to know everything you¡¯ve done before me,¡± he said as he continued to dry me, moving the towel lower until he was drying between my legs with featherlight brushes of the towel.


    ¡°Who else has tasted this delicious cunt? Who have you fucked?¡± I looked at him in shock. How could he possibly still not know?

 Chapter 9

    He misunderstood my look and added, ¡°The idea of you with another man makes me want to kill someone, but I understand if you were with others while you were in high school. I need to know, though.¡±


    I reached down and ran my hands through his dark hair, letting my fingers trail along his stubbled cheeks.


    Looking into those gorgeous blue eyes, I said, ¡°Jack, I haven¡¯t been with anyone. I was saving myself for you. You¡¯re the only person who¡¯s ever even seen my pussy, let alone touched or tasted it.¡±


    There was so much relief and hope in his voice when he asked, ¡°Are you really a virgin?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Jack. I¡¯ve always known you were the only man for me.¡±


    Dropping the towel, he reached down and grabbed onto me, picking me up and pulling me against him. I wrapped my legs around his firm waist and clung to his broad shoulders. He was so strong, and he always made me feel so safe. I wrapped my arms around his neck and held on tightly as he carried me out of the bathroom.


    I thought he¡¯d take me to my parents¡¯ room because they had therger bed, but he surprised me by taking me into my own room. Seeing my childhood room while being held naked by Jack gave me an exhrating feeling. How many times had Iid on my pink fluffyforter and masturbated thinking about Jack? Too many to count. And now he was about to fuck my virginity right out of me on that very same bed. It sent a naughty thrill through me, and I rocked my hips against him so I could feel my pussy rub against his shirt. I didn¡¯t think he was going to have a single piece of clothing that didn¡¯t have my pussy juices on it.


    When heid me down on my bed, my foot identally hit myptop on the nightstand, bringing it to life. When I saw what popped up, I lunged for it, hoping to shut it in time, but Jack was faster.


    ¡°What have we here?¡± he said, grabbing theptop and scrolling through.


    My face flushed as he scrolled through page after page of photographs of him. I¡¯d had a file going on Jack for a few years now, and there were hundreds of photos of him that I¡¯d secretly taken when he was at the house. His eyes widened as he flipped through photo after photo. I saw them sh over the screen. Photos of Jack driving up to the house in his jeep. Photos of Jack from when he helped my Dad put in our privacy fence. Photos of Jack swimming in our pool. So, so many of them, and he looked fucking gorgeous in all of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been secretly photographing me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer as he continued flipping through. ¡°For years?¡± He set theptop aside and looked at me, waiting for a response.


    ¡°Well, kinda,¡± I said with an embarrassed shrug.


    ¡°What do you do with all these?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just feel better when I can see you,¡± I admitted. ¡°I sleep better if I can see your face, even if it is just a photograph.¡±


    He gave me a sweet smile that brought out his dimple, but then his grin turned wicked. ¡°Is that all you do with these?¡±


    I felt my face heat up. Biting my lower lip, I shook my head no.


    ¡°Do you fuck yourself while you look at these?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I said, d that he didn¡¯t ask me how often, because that would have been really embarrassing.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a whole life outside of me, Jack, but you¡¯ve been my entire life for as long as I can remember.¡±


    Smiling, he reached into his back pocket and pulled out his phone. He tapped the screen a few times and held it out to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been a bit obsessed,¡± he admitted.


    Stunned, I took the phone from him and scrolled through photo after photo of myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s my favorite,¡± he said, when I stopped on one of me at the kitchen counter with my head bent over my schoolbooks. My hair was down, and I was chewing my bottom lip while I scribbled something in a notebook. I remembered that day. I¡¯d been cramming for a big test in my history ss, but I could barely concentrate because Jack hade over for supper, and he was standing at the counter right across from me. I¡¯d thought he¡¯d been ying a game or something on his phone. I¡¯d had no idea he¡¯d been secretly photographing me.


    ¡°And before you ask, yes, I jerk off to all those photos, especially that one,¡± he said, tapping the screen.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the crazy grin that spread over my face. I¡¯d had no idea he¡¯d been just as obsessed with me as I¡¯d been with him. The idea of him stroking his big cock while he thought of me made me so wet I could feel it on my inner thighs.


    Taking his phone back, he set it next to myptop. He stood, looking down at me on my bed, and then tugged his t-shirt off, letting it fall to the floor. His body was an absolute work of art, and my legs automatically spread apart as soon as I saw all that hard muscle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to im that virgin pussy of yours, Simone, and when I do, you¡¯ll be all mine. Forever. Is that what you want?¡±


    I nodded my head vigorously. ¡°Yes, Jack. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted.¡±


    Reaching down I use my hands to spread my pussy wide. ¡°I¡¯ve saved this pussy just for you.¡±


    His eyes go dark at the sight of me spread open for him.


    ¡°Soon, Simone, but first it¡¯s time I taught you a lesson.¡±


    Sitting on my bed, he scooped me up andid me across hisp so my tummy and tits were pressed firmly against his thighs and my ass was on full disy. I moaned when I felt his hard cock digging into me.


    ¡°You like that, huh?¡±


    I could hear the amusement in his voice which only made me rub myself harder against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a perpetual hard-on for months, Simone, all because of you, and now you¡¯re going to pay for that. You thought you could just walk around, showing me glimpses of your tight, smooth little pussy, making my cock so hungry for you I could barely see straight and not have any consequences. Well, that¡¯s not how it works, little girl.¡±


    I let out a frightened yelp when he brought his hand down hard against my ass. I¡¯d thought it would be more of a yful spanking, but, damn, that hurt!


    Before I had a chance to catch my breath, he brought his hand down twice more.


    Smack! Smack!

 Chapter 10

    Tears stung my eyes. His cock seemed to grow even harder against me as I whimpered against him.


    I tensed myself for another spanking, but he only ran his hand gently over my red, swollen skin. My ass felt like it was on fire, and I knew I¡¯d be sporting his handprint on there for a while. The idea of it made me forget about the pain for a moment. I liked the idea of being marked by him, of carrying his handprint around on me where no one could see it. No one would know but us. Our dirty little secret.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    His fingers danced along my cheeks, making goosebumps form all over my skin. The pain was bing a distant memory as everything switched over to pleasure. He teased his fingertips along my wet slit, and when they were nice and soaked, he used them to rub tight circles along my clit.


    Moaning, I arched my hips up to him even more.


    ¡°You like being punished?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°God, yes, Jack,¡± I moaned. ¡°Punish your naughty little girl.¡±


    He gave my clit onest rub, sending sparks of pleasure through me as he quickly moved his hand to give me another hard spank.


    I screamed out at the pain of it, but just as quickly, he was back to rubbing my clit, and a wonderful mix of pain and pleasure was raging through my body.


    ¡°That was for fucking yourself with my shirt and not letting me watch.¡±


    My ass stung from my punishment, but I knew I¡¯d do it again the first chance I got. I¡¯d always tease Jack, especially if it led to more spankings.


    ¡°You took your punishment like such a good girl,¡± he said, still stroking my clit. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for a reward.¡±


    His fingers worked me harder, faster. I grabbed onto his leg as I hiked my hips up even more. He slid a finger into me, keeping his thumb pressed tightly against my clit. I groaned and moved my hips against him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Simone. Cum around my fingers like a good girl. I want to feel that tight pussy of yours against me.¡±


    He slid another finger in, making me cum with a force that left me gasping. I bucked against him as pleasure racked my body. He kept up a slow and steady pace that kept the orgasm going way longer than I¡¯d ever been able to have one on my own. By the time it was over, I felt as weak as a kitten. Iy across hisp in a shaking, shivering pile as he continued to stroke me gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± he said soothingly, dancing his fingers along my spent body. ¡°Your pussy¡¯s so fucking tight, Simone. I can¡¯t wait to spread you wide with my cock and feel your little cunt spasm around me.¡±


    The thought of his giant dick inside me sent a thrill of terror and excitement through me.


    ¡°But first,¡± he said, gently lifting me and setting me down on my knees in front of him, ¡°I want a repeat ofst night.¡±


    He unzipped his pants before tugging them off, letting his dick spring free with a weighty bounce.


    ¡°This time you¡¯re taking me in.¡±


    I eyed his dick with an apprehensive look. I¡¯d tried to take it all inst night but couldn¡¯t. It was just too big. How in the hell was I going to manage it now?


    Sensing my fear, he reached out to cup my face. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Simone, but you¡¯re going to take it all in like a good girl and let me fuck your mouth the way I want to. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    I looked from his intimidating dick to his beautiful blue eyes and shook my head. ¡°Yes, Jack. I want you to fuck my mouth. I want to take you in. I want you to teach me how.¡±


    I wanted to please Jack, and I was excited at the idea of having him down my throat. I wanted him to fill me, and I really wanted more of his delicious cum, so I licked my lips and leaned forward, eager to learn and please my older man.


    ¡°Open wide,¡± he said, guiding the head of his cock into my waiting, open mouth.


    I stretched my jaws as wide as I could and wrapped my mouth around him. I groaned at the taste of him, running my tongue along his tip to gobble up the bead of precum I¡¯d seen. I lowered my head more but stopped at about the same ce asst night. I¡¯d only managed to take about half of his cock in. I wrapped my hand around his shaft, marveling at how my hand couldn¡¯t even close around his girth, and looked up at him with a helpless wide-eyed expression.


    He ran his finger along my cheek. ¡°You look beautiful with my cock stuffed in that pouty mouth of yours, Simone, but that¡¯s not what I asked for, is it?¡±


    I shook my head no as much as I could and tried not to feel like aplete failure.


    He gave me a sweet smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my good girl can take me in.¡±


    Reaching around, he gripped my ponytail tightly in one hand and brought his other hand to rest on the back of my neck.


    ¡°Rx your throat.¡±


    I tried to do as he said, but I could feel my gag reflex rearing its ugly head when he slid himself further in. He went in another inch, and I gagged around him. My eyes filled with tears, partly from the reflex, and partly from humiliation.


    He held my eyes as he slid his hand around my neck and squeezed, not so hard to hurt, but hard enough for me to catch my breath in surprise. Keeping the pressure around my neck, he pulled harder on my ponytail, forcing my head further down on his dick. Breathing heavily through my nose, I let him take over, willing my throat to rx.


    When I felt my lips hit the skin, I smiled as much as possible around his cock. I was beyond full. It felt like he was halfway down my throat. My mouth ached, but I loved having him in me, and the smile on his face as he looked down at me was more than worth any difort I felt.


    ¡°I knew you could do it,¡± he said with a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°Are you ready for me to fuck your face?¡± he asked, and I noticed that his voice had gone ragged with need.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I mumbled around his dick.


    He yanked harder on my ponytail, moving my head back and forth in a slow rhythm along his cock. I sucked and tongued him, loving the taste and feel of him. He kept up a steady pressure on my neck, and the feel of his thick hand wrapped around such a delicate part of my body was sending a flood of warmth to my pussy. I trusted himpletely and knew that he would never hurt me beyond what I could take.


    His breathing was fast and ragged now as he sped up my rhythm. I squeezed his thighs, using him to help steady me as my head bobbed up and down at an ever-increasing pace. My scalp felt like it was on fire, and he was squeezing my neck harder now. I wondered if I might pass out, but I shoved the thought aside and sucked harder, knowing he was close.


    With a loud groan, he shoved himself inside me, and I felt him shoot his load down my throat. I sucked and tongued his spasming cock as I greedily swallowed him down. His hands loosened their grip on me, and I took advantage of my freedom by kissing and licking long lines up his beautiful cock. He was beginning to grow soft which made it a whole hell of a lot easier for me. Bending lower, I ran my tongue along his balls, loving how smooth they felt.


    Pulling my head back, he ran his thumb over my red, swollen lips.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one hole I¡¯ve imed,¡± he said with a wink.

 Chapter 11

    Lifting me up, he pulled me down onto my bed and rolled his body on top of mine. He held his weight up on his forearms and pressed his forehead to mine. I feltpletely encased by him. Safe and secure with my Jack. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever grow tired of thinking of him as mine. I wrapped my legs around his waist, digging my heels into his perfectly sculpted ass, forcing him closer to me. I felt his cock give a small jump and knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was fully hard and ready to go again.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, Simone,¡± he whispered against my mouth before giving me a teasing lick across my bottom lip.


    I reached my tongue out to meet his and met his hungry kiss with my own. Knowing he must taste himself on me was doing all kinds of things to my pussy. I arched my hips up to him, and he moved his own hips so that his cock slid along my cunt. I smiled against his mouth when I felt he was already hard again.


    He broke away, kissing and licking a line down my neck towards my tits. My nipples were so hard I thought they might burst. Every part of me hummed with need.


    ¡°Jack, I need your mouth on me,¡± I moaned as he kissed around my full, perky tits.


    When I felt his hot mouthtch onto my nipple, I gave a small squeal of pleasure. He sucked hard, running his tongue along my swollen bud while he teased and fondled the other. He feasted on my tits like a starving man, taking turns between them, kissing and sucking on my sensitive skin until I felt like I would burst if I didn¡¯t get to cum.


    ¡°My pussy, Jack. Eat my pussy, please!¡± I whimpered under him.


    He gave a deep chuckle against the tit that was still in his mouth before giving it onest hard suck and lifting his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a greedy little thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I smiled, lifting my hips even more so I could run my pussy along his dick. ¡°Greedy for you, Jack.¡±


    He groaned at the feel of me and kissed his way down to my wet, aching center.


    ¡°Show me what¡¯s mine, Simone,¡± he whispered, nibbling on my inner thigh.


    Reaching down, I spread my pussy wide like I¡¯d done earlier. ¡°All this, Jack. This virgin pussy is all yours.¡±


    He slid his hands under my ass and lifted my hips up so he could position his face right where he wanted it. I¡¯d never felt so exposed in my life, but it was Jack, and that changed everything. I wanted to be on disy for him, vulnerable andpletely under his care and control.


    Scooting my hands back, I lifted myself up onto my elbows, and when he raised a questioning eyebrow at me, I said, ¡°I want to watch you eat my pussy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl,¡± he said with a grin before running his tongue up my wet slit.


    He watched me as he ate my pussy, wanting to see my reaction to what he was doing. I couldn¡¯t look away from the sight of his gorgeous face devouring my sweet little cunt. His tongue twirled around my clit making me gasp before diving between my pussy lips. It was the hottest thing I¡¯d ever seen, and I felt an orgasming quickly.


    I let it build, never taking my eyes off his mouth as he continued to lick, probe, and tease me. My breathing was fast and ragged, and when I came, I met his eyes, letting him see exactly how much pleasure he was giving me. I rocked my hips against him, watching him kiss and suck my clit while pleasure rippled over me in wave after wave.


    When it eventually began to fade, Iughed and copsed back onto my bed.


    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I managed to say between gasps.


    Jackughed and scooted himself back up until he wasying atop me again.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not too worn out, because I¡¯m not even close to being done. I still need to im that pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jack, I want your big cock inside me right now. I want you to make me your woman,¡± I panted.


    ¡°You understand that¡¯s not the only thing I¡¯m iming, Simone?¡±


    He looked at me with such seriousness. I could still see the desire and lust, but there was also a gravity to his tone that was not to be ignored.


    My heart gave a little leap. I¡¯d thought I was the only one who¡¯d fantasized about carrying Jack¡¯s baby. Was it possible that¡¯s what he wanted too?


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± I hesitated, biting my lip. ¡°You mean you want to im my womb, too?¡± I finally asked.


    His cock gave a twitch at my words, and I smiled at his body¡¯s response to what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°I told you I wanted to im all of you. I want to im your pussy, and I want to paint the walls of your womb with my seed. That¡¯s mine, too, Simone.¡±


    He positioned the head of his cock against my pussy, pressing just enough to let me know he was there but not enough to enter like I desperately wanted him to.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Jack,¡± I grunted, digging my heels into his ass, begging him to pop my cherry. ¡°Fuck me and fill me with your seed.¡±


    I grabbed onto his broad shoulders and begged, ¡°im this virgin pussy and womb. I want you to make it yours.¡±


    With a feral groan, he lowered his forehead to mine and slowly slid the head of his cock into me. I felt the sharp prick of pain as he burst through my maidenhood, making me give a sharp squeal and dig my fingers in harder.


    He stilled above me, letting me get used to the feel of him before sliding in another inch.


    I gasped from the pain. I knew it would hurt, but I hadn¡¯t known it would hurt like this. My entire pussy burned and stung. I clenched around him like my pussy had a death grip. I tried to rx, but the more I tried, the more I clenched around him.


    He cupped my face in his hands, gently stroking my cheeks with his thumbs. He brushed away a tear that I hadn¡¯t been able to stop.


    ¡°Just rx, Simone. Give your body over to me and I¡¯ll take the pain away.¡±


    I nodded, and when he brought his mouth to mine, I happily returned the kiss.


    He kissed me gently as if I were the most precious thing in the world, and soon I forgot about the pain. All I could think about was Jack¡¯s mouth on mine, his tongue gently stroking my own, his hard body on top of mine. Very soon the pain in my pussy dulled to nothing more than a minor blip on my radar while pleasure soared in to rece it.


    I gave a tentative raise of my hips, letting Jack know I was ready, and he slowly slid in a little bit more. I moaned at how big he felt, but this time it was more from pleasure than pain. He kissed me deeper, letting his hunger for me show and when he slid in the rest of the way, I smiled against him and wrapped my legs tighter around him. Jack was finally inside me. I never thought this day woulde. I looked around at my childhood room and thought about all the times I¡¯d daydreamed about this very moment.


    When Jack started moving inside me, all other thoughts flew out of my head.


    Fucking hell, he felt amazing!

 Chapter 12

    JACK


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was finally inside Simone. The feel of her tight pussy gripping my cock was driving me crazy. The idea that she¡¯d saved herself for me made me happier than I¡¯d ever been. I never thought I¡¯d be able to have her, but now that I did, there was no way in hell I was ever letting her go. She was mine now. I¡¯d just have to make Rob see reason because I was never giving his little girl back. One glimpse of that puny little fucker trying to manhandle her had snapped me out of my stubborn state. Simone was all mine, and I¡¯d happily spend the rest of my life protecting her and keeping her safe. The idea of what would¡¯ve happened if I hadn¡¯t shown up in time sent a jolt of fear through me like I¡¯d never experienced before. No, she was all mine now, and I was never going to let anything bad happen to her.


    My cock felt like it was about to explode as I slowly fucked her sweet cunt. The way she was moaning and writhing under me had me almost blowing my wad, but I forced myself to wait. I wanted to savor this moment.


    I wanted to flip her over and fuck her doggystyle, pound my cock into her as hard as I could, and I wanted to im that sweet virgin ass, but I reminded myself that I had a lifetime to fuck Simone in any way I wanted. Tonight, I wanted to watch her as I fucked her. I wanted to see her face when I came inside her, when I imed that young womb of hers.


    I could tell by her breathing that she was getting close. Lifting myself up, I grabbed onto her thighs, spreading them wide as I watched my cock slide in and out of her, stretching her pussy to the limit.


    God, what a fucking view!


    Her perky tits bounced with each thrust, and the sight of my slick cock covered in her juices and the small amount of blood from me busting her cherry was the sexiest damn thing I¡¯ve ever seen.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I continued to thrust into her while I brought a hand to rub and massage her clit. She moaned and bit her bottom lip in that sexy way of hers. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before she started ying with her own tits, and sure enough, within a few seconds, I watched as her hands slid to her rock-hard nipples. She pinched them while she kneaded the round fullness of her breasts. My Simone sure knew how to put on a show.


    My Simone.


    I¡¯d never get tired hearing that.


    I thrust my hips faster, mming my cock into her while I rubbed and teased her clit. I felt her pussy clench around me seconds before ripples of spasms rolled up and down my cock as she came around me. She screamed and writhed, panting as the force of the orgasm overtook her. I waited, letting her enjoy every second of pleasure I could give her before lowering my body back over hers.


    Her eyes were hooded and zed from the orgasm she¡¯d just had, and her body was covered in a sheen of sweat, making her tits slide along my chest in a way that I loved. I brought my mouth to hers, sucking and kissing those beautiful lips of hers while I fucked her slowly. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. I¡¯d never have my fill of her. I waspletely addicted to her, and it was time I fully staked my im.


    She wrapped her legs around me, digging her tiny heels into my ass as I began fucking her harder and faster.


    ¡°Are you ready for me,¡± I groaned against her mouth.


    She ran her fingers through my hair, pulling me tight against her. ¡°Cum for me, Jack,¡± she panted. ¡°Fill your good girl up.¡±


    She scratched her nails along my back. ¡°Make me yours, Jack.¡±


    Instead of fucking her harder, I slowed down even more and started thrusting into her in shallow pumps that let the head of my cock hit her Gspot like a relentless battering ram. She moaned, grasping onto my shoulders as I brought her close to another orgasm.


    Catching her bouncing tit in my mouth, I sucked hard, giving her nipple a yful bite as she shuddered around my cock. I wanted her to squirt around my dick. I¡¯d been dying for it ever since she did itst night.


    ¡°Jack!¡± she screamed, clutching at my shoulders with a death grip.


    As soon as I felt the hot liquid gush against my cock, I mmed into her, catching her mouth in my own as I shot my seed into her, iming her womb as my own. My cock pulsed inside her as pleasure thundered through me. Each thrust of my hips sent another shot out of me, and I didn¡¯t know how in the fuck she could have this effect on my body.


    Her tight little pussy eventually milked me dry, though, and I smiled against her mouth as she kissed me deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re all mine,¡± I whispered in between her kisses.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours,¡± she answered against my mouth.


    I rolled over, careful to keep her on top of me, and I let myself copse on top of her bed in an exhausted heap.


    She kissed my chest before nuzzling her face against my neck.


    ¡°I love you, Jack,¡± she whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I love you, Simone,¡± I whispered back.     ONE YEAR LATER


    Watching Jack hold our three-month old son is an image I¡¯ll never grow tired of seeing. He looks so tiny in Jack¡¯s strong arms, and I


    can¡¯t help grinning like an idiot as I watch him gentlyy our son down for his nap.


    Jack and I got married shortly after my parents got back from my uncle¡¯s. My parents were a little shocked at first. My mom got over it pretty quickly. I think she¡¯d known about my crush on him for a while, and she was thrilled to have Jack as an official member of the family. My dad took a little more convincing, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that no one could love and protect his daughter like Jack does. They were both beyond thrilled when we told them I was pregnant.


    I know we need to wait awhile, but the idea of Jack fucking another baby into me is one I think about constantly.


    Jack¡¯s eyeing me from across the room with those sexy blue eyes of his, and I can already feel my panties growing wet. I¡¯ve been a very naughty girl again. When he went to take a shower this morning, I secretly watched him through the crack in the door and fingered myself to orgasm as he scrubbed that big, beautiful body clean. I¡¯d used one of his socks to clean my pussy up afterwards, making sure to ce it somewhere where he¡¯d be sure to find it.


    Judging by the look he¡¯s giving me, I¡¯d say it¡¯s about time for my spanking.

 Chapter 13

    FILTHY WITH MY OLDER BOSS.


    EMMACcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The first thing I saw when I went to apply for the job was Damian


    ck with another woman¡¯s head between his legs. I¡¯d been directed to his office by the bouncer at the front door, but loud slurping noises had made me stop short. The door hadn¡¯t been fully shut, and I couldn¡¯t help but take a peek. He was sitting in his office chair and some blonde was doing her best to get him off, but his gorgeous face looked more bored than aroused. A rush of fury raked through me at the image.


    Damian was mine!


    Well, I guess that¡¯s notpletely true. I¡¯ve been a bit obsessed with him ever since he moved into our neighborhood a few years ago. I didn¡¯t think he had a clue who I was, though. I¡¯d taken to roller skating past his house on the regr, and one time I saw him mowing his yard with his shirt off. Most houses in our neighborhood paid forwn service, and I knew he could afford it, so I was surprised to see him out there doing it himself. The sight of all that tanned, muscr flesh had made me nearly fall on my ass, which I¡¯m pretty sure he noticed. I¡¯ve rubbed myself raw masturbating to that memory over thest year, secretly watching him and biding my time.


    From where I was standing, I could only see his profile, but, damn, was it a good one. Dark stubble dotted his cheeks, and he had a jawline that looked like it had been carved from marble. A thick head of hair that was only very lightly dotted with gray made him look sexy as fuck. I¡¯d just turned 18, so I guess most girls wouldn¡¯t get turned on by someone who¡¯s old enough to be their dad, but I was. God, was I ever.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the giant cock the slutty blonde was trying to deepthroat. She was giving it a valiant try but still only barely making it halfway. My lips twitched as I thought about trying to take him in. I wondered if I could do it. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew I wanted to try. I wanted to choke on that giant cock while he pulled my hair so tightly it made my eyes water. As if my hand had a mind of its own, it slipped under my skirt. My fingers traced along my panties, feeling the wetness already seeping through. I desperately wanted to finger myself, but instead, I lightly massaged my clit over my panties, focusing on Damian¡¯s thick cock.


    My breathing was growing out of control, and I could no longer hold back. A nce down the hallway told me I was alone, so I slipped my hand down my panties and had to stifle a groan at how good it felt to finally slide a finger into my wet pussy. I knew it was risky, but how could I not touch myself after seeing Damian¡¯s cock? It was so perfect, and I wanted it so badly. I ignored the womanpletely and instead imagined that I was the one fucking him with my mouth. I rubbed my clit harder as I thought about how good he would taste and feel against the back of my throat. When I came, I had to use my left hand to brace myself against the wall to keep from falling. I clenched my mouth shut so I wouldn¡¯t scream out as pleasure roared through me. My thighs squeezed around my hand as tremors racked my body and my fingers worked to draw out the orgasm to its fullest.


    Shaking, I forced myself to take a deep breath and snap out of it. I slid my hand out of my panties. I couldn¡¯t go into the interview with my fingers glistening from my juices, so I sucked them clean. I had to force my brain to not think about how good it would feel to have Damian licking my fingers clean. His hot mouth was on my skin, sucking them gently while his tongue rolled over the sensitive skin between my fingers. My nipples were so hard it was painful, and I began to second guess my decision to wear a tiny cami with a built-in bra that wasn¡¯t doing shit to keep these perky nips hidden. At least my skirt would hide my wet pussy, and it was ridiculously wet at this point.


    My head snapped back up at the sound of his deep, sexy voice.


    ¡°Jessica, thanks so much for trying, but I¡¯d rather jack myself off than watch this pathetic attempt at oral sex any longer.¡±


    There was no anger or animosity in his tone, just absolute boredom and resignation.


    Jessica sat back on her heels with an angry look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, Damian. It¡¯s not my fault your cock is so big. Besides,¡± she added, wiping spittle from her chin, ¡°I have a sensitive gag reflex.¡±


    Damian maneuvered his cock back into his suit pants and zipped them up, making me want to sigh at the loss of it. He looked down at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. Maybe next time don¡¯t ask if you can do something if you know damn good and well that the ability is beyond you.¡±


    With a flick of his hand, he waved her off, and she scurried to her feet to leave. I barely had enough time to jump out of the way before the door flew open and Jessica stormed out. When she saw me, she smirked and said, ¡°Good luck, bitch.¡±


    I was too stunned to say anything, so instead I just watched her storm off with her heels angrily clicking on the hard floor as she went.


    I turned around and immediately mmed into a hard wall, or at least it felt like a hard wall, but this hard wall was encased in a very expensive-looking suit and it smelled of an equally expensive cologne. I grabbed onto his shoulders to steady myself and almost sighed at how good he felt. The guy must work out like an animal, I thought to myself, but then I met his eyes and all other thoughts flew out of my brain.

 Chapter 14

    Holy fuck!


    I¡¯d never been this close to him, and I hadn¡¯t realized how beautiful his eyes were. They were a vibrant emerald green,rge and almond with long, darkshes. He was even more beautiful than I¡¯d remembered from my many distant glimpses of him, and trust me, I thought about this man a lot, but not even my very active imagination had done him justice.


    How in the hell did anyone aplish anything around this man? All I wanted to do was hike my skirt up and rub my pussy along every part of his body. He looked at me with an amused expression and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I stammered, trying desperately to remember why I was there and hoping like hell he couldn¡¯t tell that I¡¯d just masturbated in his hall. Closing my eyes helped, and when I could focus, I said, ¡°I¡¯m here about the avable job.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to interview for the job with your eyes closed and your hands clutching at my shoulders, or would you prefer toe in and have a seat?¡±


    Mortified, I snapped my eyes open and let my hands drop. Truth be told, I would have preferred to stand there clutching his shoulders, but if I didn¡¯t get a handle on myself, I¡¯d soon be begging him to let me try where Jessica had failed.


    He gave me a sexy grin that my body immediately responded to and led the way back into his office, pointing at the chair on the other side of his desk where I should sit. His office was tastefully done without being too showy. The mahogany desk he sat behind was intimidating, but I kept my back straight and my head held high. I was bound and determined to get this job. Now more than ever.


    He let his eyes wander over me, and I had to force myself to not cross my arms over my chest. There was nothing to be done about my hard nipples, and since he was to me for them anyway, I wasn¡¯t about to duck my head in shame.


    I knew there was no way in hell he¡¯d remember me, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad that he didn¡¯t immediately recognize me. I thought I¡¯d been pretty covert about my spying, but how many young women could he possibly have scouted out his house in roller skates and teeny tiny outfits nearly falling on their asses while they ogle him? Judging by theck of recognition in his eyes, I¡¯d say maybe a lot. I was willing to bet good money that he had women throwing themselves at him all the time. The thought irritated me, and I had to stop myself from scowling.


    Damian leaned back and steepled his fingers, pressing his elbows into the padded arms of his leather chair, and asked, ¡°So why do you think you¡¯re a good fit for The Feisty Raven?¡±


    I crossed my legs, hooking my hands around my knee, and gave him a wide smile. ¡°This is the most popr nightclub in town, and I want to be where the action is. I just graduated high school, so I know I don¡¯t have a lot of experience, but I did spend thest year waitressing, so I¡¯m very familiar with that kind of work.¡±


    Before I could talk myself out of it, I added, ¡°The job I¡¯m interested in, though, is a dancing position.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His eyes briefly widened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The Feisty Raven wasn¡¯t a strip club, but women were hired to dance on the strategically ced poles around the club. Rumor had it they made killer tips, and I¡¯d been practicing my dance moves in preparation for this job for quite some time. It was all part of my n to snag Damian. He¡¯d hire me as a dancer, see my sexy moves, fall madly in love with me, and pump baby after baby into me. Perfect, right?


    What he said next broke my fantasy into a million pieces.


    ¡°I can hire you on as a busboy. Well,¡± he said with a grin that looked a lot like a smirk, ¡°busgirl.¡±


    ¡°But the job posting said you were looking for a waitress.¡± I tried to keep the pathetic whine out of my voice, but I¡¯m pretty sure I failed.


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that I will hire you as a busgirl. The pay is $10 an hour plus whatever tips you¡¯re handed. I think you¡¯ll find that that¡¯s well above the going rate. Do you want it or not?¡±


    I said yes because what choice did I have? It wasn¡¯t the job I wanted, but it was a step in the right direction. At least I¡¯d get to be close to him, and the pay was good, especially if I could snag some big tips.


    He shed me that sexy grin again and held his hand out. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m Damian ck, by the way, your new boss.¡±


    I slipped my hand into his muchrger one and watched as he nearly swallowed it up. He had long gorgeous fingers, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about how good they¡¯d feel in my pussy. Will feel, I reminded myself. I was pretty proud of myself for not moaning at his touch, but when I met his eyes, I saw that he had an amused expression on his face again, and he was staring right at my hard nipples.


    Again, I held my head up high and said, ¡°I¡¯m Emma. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. ck. When do I start?¡±


    He held my hand a few seconds longer than necessary before letting it go. ¡°You can call me Damian, and tonight at six if you¡¯re avable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Damian. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    I stood and walked out of his office with as much dignity as I could muster, letting my rock-hard nips lead the way. I needed to put together some work outfits because I was gonna make damn sure that Damian noticed me.

 Chapter 15

    DAMIAN


    I watched as Emma walked her perfect little ass right out of my office and waited until I was sure she couldn¡¯t hear me before I let out the groan I¡¯d been holding in. When she¡¯d first run into me in the hallway, I¡¯d had to work hard to stifle my surprise at seeing her. She looked embarrassed, and there had been a sexy flush to her skin. In my fantasies she looks a little like that after I make her cum. I thought about that for a second. There had been a delicious smelling off her. I¡¯d noticed it when she gripped my shoulders. It was like she¡¯d just had that small hand of hers buried in her pussy. It was a smell that had made every muscle in my body tense as everything left my brain except the need to fuck her. I made a mental note to review the security footage from the hallter on when I got home. Just what had she been up to out there before I walked out? And why in the hell had I hired her? I¡¯d been doing my absolute best to avoid her since her little roller-skating incident, and now I¡¯d just ensured I¡¯d be seeing her on pretty much a daily basis.


    My raging hard-on was a very vivid reminder of exactly why I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d been obsessed with the little minx who lived down the street from me ever since she¡¯d almostnded on her ass several months ago. I knew she was 18 because I followed all her social media ounts-like I said, obsessed-but I still didn¡¯t think she¡¯d appreciate or wee all the things I wanted to do to her.


    She probably didn¡¯t even remember who I was, although her hard nipples suggested that she might like to get to know me a little bit better. I smiled at the memory of how ufortable she¡¯d looked when she¡¯d noticed me staring at them. She¡¯d wiggled her ass a bit in the chair under my gaze, but she¡¯d kept her arms where they were, and refused to lower her eyes. The look of defiance on her face had made my cock grow to a painful size, and it hadn¡¯t gone down since. All I could think about was how sexy that same bold look would be if I saw it looking up at me as she sucked my cock.


    That idiot Jessica hadn¡¯t done shit to ease my frustration. Come to think of it, no woman had evene close to satisfying me ever since I saw Emma that first time she skated past my house in shorts so short half her ass was hanging out and a tank that cupped her perfect tits like a second skin. She was the only one I wanted, and now all my days would be filled with this kind of sexual frustration as I got to watch her busing tables. At least I¡¯d had enough blood left in my brain to not hire her as a waitress or a dancer. Just the idea of other men watching her parade around in our skimpy waitress outfits or, worse, watch them stuffing dor bills in the even skimpier dancer outfits, had me wanting to kill someone. No, as long as I owned the club, Emma would never be anything more than a busgirl. I was going to have a hard enough time keeping the men off her with even that job. She was just too fucking beautiful to not notice.


    I thought about her long, dark hair andrge, gray eyes, her porcin skin and tight, young body. She had perky tits that I wanted totch my mouth onto and never let go and an ass that was just begging to be spanked. Before I knew it, I¡¯d freed my cock and was stroking myself in a fast rhythm while I thought about bending Emma over my desk and fucking that tight little cunt of hers. I wanted to im that pussy and make it mine. In my mind, it always had been. When I came, I thought about pumping her full of my seed, iming her womb, breeding her over and over again.


    The orgasm left me gasping as the power of it continued to thunder through me. Holy Fuck! I¡¯d thought about fucking Emma more times than I could count, but I¡¯d never thought about getting her pregnant, but now that the idea was in my head, I knew it was all I¡¯d be thinking about.


    Thinking was all I¡¯d be doing, though, I thought as I cleaned myself up. There was no way in hell a fertile young thing like that would be interested in being with a man more than half her age and having his babies.


    Lots of babies, the annoying voice in my head added.


    There were only a few hours until Emma¡¯s first shift started, and I knew I needed to clear my head before then. Grabbing the gym bag I always kept handy, I headed out of my office. The Feisty Raven was known as a nightclub because that¡¯s when it really came to life, but we also opened during the day for the lunch crowd, and the tables were packed as usual when I made my way out. I¡¯d built this ce from the ground up, and I was damn proud of it.


    Catching the dayshift bouncer¡¯s attention, I motioned him over to the bar where Sally was busy pouring drinks. She was an absolute pro behind the bar, and one of the best hiring decisions I¡¯d ever made. When she¡¯d applied for the position, she¡¯d said, ¡°I know I¡¯m on the other side of 50, but my tits are still good, and I can make any damn drink you want. I¡¯m also never sick and always show up on time.¡±


    I¡¯d hired her immediately and never looked book.


    When she was free, she walked over to where Rick and I were leaning against the end of the bar, wiping the dark wood as she went.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked, throwing a couple of soggy coasters away.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna head to the gym for a bit, but I¡¯ll be back before evening shift.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow at me as if to say, And? They were all used to me stepping out to hit the gym, and I didn¡¯t usually give them updates like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired a new youngdy as a busgirl,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯ll be in at six to start.¡±


    Sally raised her eyebrow even more. ¡°We don¡¯t need a busgirl, Damian.


    We need a waitress.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll hire one.¡± I held up my hand and added, ¡°Quickly,¡± when I saw her eyes start to crinkle in annoyance.


    Rick, who had been standing there silently, said, ¡°One of my buddies¡¯ kids is actually looking for a waitressing gig. She¡¯s 21 and has the experience and is pretty damn easy on the eyes. I could ask her toe in and interview if you want.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, mming my hand on the bar. ¡°Tell her she¡¯s hired if she can start tonight.¡± I looked at Sally and shot her a wide grin. ¡°Happy?¡± I got a half-smile and a harrumph, but I counted that as a win.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± I said. ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± I gave a quick wave and left. I nned topletely exhaust my body so that when Emma came in for her shift, I¡¯d be too dead tired to get hard.


    I was very, very wrong.

 Chapter 16

    When Emma showed up for her shift in a skirt so short I could see the bottom of her ass every time she bent over and a half top that showed off her toned, tanned skin, my cock immediately grew to an ufortable size. The shirt entuated her perfect tits, and my hands unconsciously went into fists when I noticed all the men staring at her. I knew exactly what they were thinking because I was thinking it too, and it pissed me off!


    She was mine!


    Furious, I stormed over to where Emma was busing a table. She was bent over, vigorously wiping it, and it was making her ass wiggle in a way that had me practically drooling. When I walked around to the other side of the table, I had to bite back a groan when I saw how that same movement was making her perky tits bounce in a hypnotizing way.


    When she looked up and noticed me, her face lit up into a smile, and I almost forgot about how pissed I was, but then I noticed the men eyeing her from behind, and the rage came flooding back.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± I asked.


    She looked down at her outfit, and the hurt expression in her eyes made me want to kick my own ass.


    ¡°What do you mean? I tried really hard to look nice, Damian. I thought I should fit in with the club.¡±


    She gestured to the waitresses and dancers around her, who were admittedly in less clothing, but they weren¡¯t her, damn it! I didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass who stared at them. All I cared about was who was staring at her. And right now, that was pretty much every man in the club.


    ¡°We don¡¯t usually have people who work your position in such skimpy outfits,¡± I tried to exin. I waved a hand where Roberto was busing a table in jeans and a t-shirt as if that exined everything and the case was now closed.


    Emma eyed him, hiked a hand on her hip, and said, ¡°I bet Roberto earns shit tips. I¡¯ve already made almost ten dors in tips, and I haven¡¯t even been here an hour!¡±


    I sighed in frustration and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± I turned and headed toward my office, not waiting to see if she followed. I knew she would.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once we were both inside, I shut the door and turned to her. My eyes raked over her body, and my cock defiantly grew even bigger just to prove that it could. God, why did she have to be so fucking gorgeous? I went to my gym bag and dug around until I found a clean ck t-shirt and tossed it at her.


    ¡°Put that on,¡± I said.


    She looked confused but did as she was told.


    Interesting.


    I had to fight hard to keep myself from smiling at the idea ofmanding Emma to do all sorts of wicked things, especially since I saw how eager she was to follow orders. She pulled the t-shirt on and looked at me, waiting. It was way too big for her, swamping her tiny body, but it also did a wonderful job ofpletely hiding everything from the mid-thigh up.


    I did smile when I saw that. I was worried about her shorts still being too short, but the shirt took care of that. Even in my bulky t-shirt, she was the sexiest woman I¡¯d ever seen. All it did was make me want to hike it up and fuck her in it. I loved that she was wearing something of mine, like a part of me was already iming her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal,¡± I said, when she looked up at me with a confused expression on her beautiful face. ¡°Wear my shirt for tonight, and from now one to work in something simr, and in exchange I¡¯ll bump your pay up to 20 an hour.¡±


    Her eyes bulged at the rate I gave, and part of my brain was screaming, Are you fucking kidding me! $20 an hour for busing tables! But the other part of my brain was too busy congratting myself on a job well done to listen to that rational nonsense.


    ¡°That should help make up for any lost tips,¡± I added.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, throwing mepletely off guard.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on her asking for a reason. I racked my brain trying toe up with something usible, but all I could do was offer a hurried exnation of not wanting to detract attention from the waitresses and dancers that sounded idiotic even to my own ears.


    She seemed to buy it, though, and when I followed her back out to the club, I was happy to see that most men didn¡¯t even give her a second nce now. They all seemed to be admiring her face, but they wanted to see a lot of skin, and, thanks to me, they weren¡¯t able to see enough of hers to keep their attention.


    I was still grinning when I looked over and saw Sally staring at me from behind the bar. She had her eyebrow quirked at me again, and I knew she was wondering what in the hell was going on. I mean, it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d cared about women showing too much flesh before. If it had been anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t thought it was a great idea for them to show up half naked. The vast majority of my customers were men, and a lot of them came here solely for the eye candy. Yet here I was, covering it up on purpose. Sally didn¡¯t get it, but I didn¡¯t care. As long as Emma was covered up, that¡¯s all I cared about.


    I watched as Emma continued to bus tables in my shirt. She was a hard worker, which I admired, and the other women seemed to really take to her. Well, all except Jessica who I noticed was giving her a scowl. Since Jessica always seemed to be in a foul mood, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I knew there was no way I¡¯d be getting any actual work done tonight, not with Emma so close by. I went and found a dark corner where I could stand unnoticed while still keeping an eye on her. I tried very hard to not to feel like an obsessive perv while I did it.

 Chapter 17

    EMMA


    I¡¯d been so confused and hurt after I got off my shiftst night. I¡¯d worked so hard to look sexy for Damian but all he¡¯d wanted to do was cover me up. For a moment when he first came up to me, I¡¯d thought I¡¯d seen a look of pure possessive furye over him when he¡¯d seen the way the customers were staring at me, but the more I thought about it, the more I convinced myself of the impossibility of it. If he felt possessive or worried about me, then why would he just go off and disappear for the rest of the night?


    No, I needed to really up my game if I was going to get Damian¡¯s attention, and this morning I¡¯d woken up with a brilliant n. I was going to get him to notice me, and this outfit was going to do the trick. I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. The tiny athletic shorts barely covered my ass, and the sports bra made my tits look fantastic. The roller skates were also giving me a bit of height, making my legs look better than ever. Smiling, I grabbed my sunsses on the way out and yelled a quick goodbye to my mom and dad, letting them know I¡¯d be backter.


    It was 10 a. m. on a Saturday, the time Damian always mowed his yard, and I was bound and determined to make it impossible for him to ignore me any longer. He¡¯d see me skating by in my tiny outfit and be unable to resist me any longer. When I got closer, I could hear hiswn mower, and I sped up in my excitement. As soon as I¡¯d gone past his neighbor¡¯s shrubs, the sight of his shirtless torso made my heart stop. God, there was so much muscle. I wanted to lick every inch of him. I had to force myself to stay on the sidewalk instead of going down on all fours to crawl to him, begging him to fuck me.


    I was so focused on him that I wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the sidewalk in front of me. I¡¯d barely had time to wave at him when my skate hit arge crack and I felt myself losing my bnce. I spun out my arms in what must have been the unsexiest disy ever as I fought to regain control. I let out a frightened squeal when I hit the ground, somehow managing to scrape the hell out of my knee while also falling hard on my ass.


    I winced and tried to get back up but immediately fell back down in a painful, undignified heap. When I heard Damian yell my name and then the pounding of his footsteps as he ran to me, I was too mortified to look up. So much for my n of wooing him with my sexiness.


    ¡°Emma, are you okay?¡± Damian asked as he knelt in front of me.


    I was still too embarrassed to look at him, so I muttered a quick ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± while looking off to the side.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said gently, using his thumb and index finger to tilt my chin up so he could look into my eyes.


    I resisted at first, but his fingers gripped me firmer, forcing my head up. He couldn¡¯t force me to look at him, though, so I kept my eyes focused off to the side as tears slid down my cheeks. I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. I¡¯d fucked everything up and now he¡¯d never find me attractive.


    He paused for a moment, wiping the tears off my cheek before saying,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get you inside and see how badly you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Instead of pulling me to my feet like I¡¯d expected, he leaned closer and scooped me up into his arms, carrying me like a child as he walked to his house. Or like a groom carries his bride, a little voice in my head said. As humiliated as I was, I couldn¡¯t help but sling my arms around his neck and cuddle into him. The feel of his muscles moving against me and his hands on my body had my head spinning. There was a beautiful tattoo of a raven on his back with its wing creeping over his shoulder. I ran my finger along its intricate wing, marveling at how life-like it looked. He was covered in a light sheen of sweat, and my tongue was itching to lick his neck. Part of my brain was screaming at me to get a grip. This was my boss for fuck¡¯s sake! A man more than twice my age! The other part of my brain was too busy doing a happy dance and egging me on to stick my tongue out and taste the forbidden fruit that was Damian¡¯s skin. I always liked that part of my brain better anyway, so I leaned in closer and pressed my mouth close to his neck.


    Trying to y it cool, I said, ¡°Thanks for picking me up, Damian,¡± and as I said his name, I gave a small flick of my tongue against his skin, hoping he would just think it was an ident caused by my lips being so close to his skin while I was talking. I wasn¡¯t able to stifle my sigh, though, as the taste of him lingered on my tongue. He was salty and delicious, and I wanted so much more. His body stiffened slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he maneuvered me through his front door, kicking it shut behind us and walked me into his kitchen. I looked around, wanting to learn everything about this man. His home was beautiful. It was decorated in a simple yet tasteful way, and it was very clean. I imagined he didn¡¯t spend much time here. I knew he worked long hours and was often gone when I roller skated by on my spying rounds.


    He gently set me down on arge marble ind with a sink in the middle of it and an overhang along one side with barstools lined up and tucked in. He turned around and dug through a cab, grabbing some band aids and a tube of medicine. Then he went to the sink next to me and turned on the cold water, letting it soak through a dish towel.


    ¡°This might sting a little,¡± he said, bringing the towel to my knee.


    I winced as he cleaned my cut with sure confident movements that I couldn¡¯t help but admire. I¡¯d been so focused on him that I hadn¡¯t realized how badly I¡¯d cut my knee, but now I could see that it had been bleeding this whole time, dripping down my shin to the white sock peeking out of my skates.


    Damian gently washed my cut before bringing the towel down to wipe up my shin. He used one hand to cup my calf as he extended my leg. Using long, soft strokes, he cleaned me up so gently and carefully, I was left speechless. Whether he was aware of it or not, his thumb stroked me reassuringly on the calf as he finished cleaning me off.


    When his emerald eyes met mine, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at their beauty and at having him so close to me. He didn¡¯t say anything, but one side of his mouth ticked up a little as if he were suppressing a grin. He grabbed a couple of band aids and the tube of ointment. He put the medicine on and then carefully put the band aids on. He cupped the back of my knee in his hands and used his thumbs to trace over the bandages, making sure they were on tight enough.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°All better?¡± he asked, looking up at me.


    Having him so close to me was the most erotic moment of my life, which I guess isn¡¯t saying much because I¡¯d never really done anything except let Rodney Smith kiss me one time behind the bleachers during a football game. His fumblings had left me irritated and disgusted, and I¡¯d sworn after that I¡¯d never waste my time on a boy again. Not long after, Damian moved into the neighborhood, and I¡¯d been his ever since. He just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to kiss it better?¡± I asked. ¡°It hurst really bad.¡±

 Chapter 18

    His mouth hovered above my knee. He was so close I could feel the heat of his breath on me. Without breaking eye contact, he leaned forward, bringing his lips further up so when he pressed his mouth against me, it was on my bare skin. The feel of it was like a jolt of pleasure to every cell of my body. I moaned and let me legs fall apart.


    When Damian lifted his head, he looked between my legs and let out a groan of his own. I looked down and couldn¡¯t help but smile at what I saw. My white shorty shorts had ridden up to settle in between my pussy lips. I wasn¡¯t wearing any panties, so Damian got an eyeful of shaved pussy bursting out of the sides of my shorts. Judging by the hungry look in his eyes, he liked what he was seeing.


    I spread my knees wider, and said, ¡°My knee¡¯s not the only ce that hurts, Damian.¡±


    The look he shot me was one of barely controlled lust, and the sight of it had my pussy dripping. My nipples had been rock hard since I¡¯d first caught sight of him, and now they felt like they might burst if I didn¡¯t get some relief. Not understanding where this new-found bravery wasing from, I reached up and pulled down the zipper on the front of my sports bra, letting my tits burst out from their confinement.


    Damian lost what little resolve he¡¯d been hanging onto and pulled me in for a kiss. I¡¯d expected him to go straight for my pussy or tits but was secretly thrilled that he¡¯d gone for my mouth first. He cupped the back of my head, holding me close as he explored my mouth with his tongue. God, he put Rodney to shame. I¡¯d had no idea a kiss could be like this. He teased me with his lips, teeth, and tongue, and I opened myself wide for him, letting him do what he wanted. I let my own tongue dance along his while I reached up to touch his hard, naked chest. I danced my fingers along all that sculpted muscle before bringing them up to run them through his thick, dark hair.


    When he finally pulled back, we were both gasping for breath, but I never got a chance to catch mine as his mouth immediately began kissing a line down my neck, taking my breath away once more. The contrast between his smooth lips and tongue and the coarse stubble that scratched at my skin had my head spinning with desire. He nipped yfully at the skin along my corbone, and I thought I might melt right there in his hands. I had no idea that someone could have this powerful of an effect on someone else¡¯s body. I¡¯d known the pull he had on me was strong, but this was insane.


    I watched as he lowered his mouth, edging ever closer to my tit, and when he finally wrapped his hot mouth around my nipple, I moaned his name and arched my back to him. He responded by grabbing onto my hips with his powerful hands, forcing me to be still as he devoured my tit with his mouth, first one and then the other. He teased me to the point of insanity, and when he gently bit my nipple, I nearly came right there on his counter.


    I felt him smile against me when I begged, ¡°Please, Damian, I need you. Please take this pain away.¡±


    My hurt knee waspletely forgotten as I spread my legs wider, letting my skates bang noisily against his kitchen ind. The pain I needed help with was all in my pussy. Knowing what I needed, Damian kissed a line down my stomach until his head was between my legs. I leaned back on my forearms, watching as his eyes wandered over my pussy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking gorgeous,¡± he whispered against my skin as he brought his face close to my aching center.


    My shorts were still buried in my pussy, and I gasped as Damian slowly licked one smooth lip and then the other before using a finger to pull my shorts out and to the side. With a groan, he slid his tongue into me, fucking me and tasting me all at the same time. I couldn¡¯t believe how good he felt. If just his tongue felt that good, then how much more amazing would that giant cock of his I¡¯d seen yesterday be?


    When he brought his tongue up to my clit, he looked into my eyes as he slid one long finger into my dripping cunt. I immediately clenched around him, causing him to groan again as he rolled his tongue around my clit, teasing me mercilessly.


    My skates banged against the ind as my hips moved with a mind and will of their own. Pleasure ripped through me. Everything else disappeared except the feel of Damian¡¯s tongue on my sensitive clit and his long finger sliding in and out of me at an ever-increasing pace. Damian looked up at me and smiled around my clit at the sight of my bouncing tits. I looked into his beautiful green eyes and came with the sound of his name on my lips. He held my eyes as he brought wave after wave of pleasure crashing over me. I¡¯d barely registered one orgasm was ending before he¡¯d bring another one on. I¡¯d had no idea anything could feel this good, and when my shaking body finally copsed down onto the marble, heughed and gently licked my pussy clean before sliding his finger out to do the same.


    ¡°Wow, Damian,¡± I managed to say, ¡°that was amazing.¡±


    I could hear the smile in his voice when he said, ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡± He very carefully put my shorts back into ce. His next words were so shocking, they immediately pulled me out of my orgasmic bliss. ¡°You should probably get going now, Emma.¡±


    I sat up quickly not understanding what he was saying. He wanted me to leave? But we hadn¡¯t even had sex yet! He was supposed to pop my cherry and make me his. He was supposed to pump me so full of his seed that I¡¯d be pushing his baby out in nine months. I hadn¡¯t nned on ever going back home after today. How in the hell had my n so thoroughly backfired?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fuck me?¡±


    Damian avoided my gaze and said, ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re asking me to do, Emma.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± I asked him.


    He looked at me then. He eyes darted over me, looking from my roller skates to my shorts with the wet stain over my pussy to my open sports bra with my bare tits on disy with my nipples still rock hard and then finally to my face. There was such longing in his eyes, and I didn¡¯t understand why he was holding back.


    ¡°More than you¡¯ll ever know, Emma, and that¡¯s why you need to leave.¡±


    ¡°But, Damian,¡± I said, reaching for him, but he cut me off by grabbing onto my waist and setting me down on his kitchen floor. While I got my bnce, he grabbed onto my sports bra, letting his thumbs linger on my nipples onest time before zipping me up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, willing myself to not cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boss, Emma, and I¡¯m old enough to be your dad. I¡¯m more than twice your age for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± He raked a hand through his hair angrily and added, ¡°You¡¯repletely off limits to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking. I could tell he was getting angry, but I was pretty pissed myself. ¡°Because it didn¡¯t seem like I was off limits when you had your face shoved in my pussy!¡±


    When he spoke next, his voice was level and there was a hardness to it that didn¡¯t match what I was seeing in his eyes. ¡°Well, I figured it was the least I could do since you¡¯re so hard up you¡¯re stuck masturbating in hallways.¡±


    My face felt like it was on fire as embarrassment like I¡¯d never felt rushed over me. Before I could even ask, Damian said, ¡°I have security cameras, Emma.¡± His voice softened, but I could no longer bring myself to look at him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have carried you inside, and I definitely shouldn¡¯t have touched you. I think we just need to forget this happened and go on as normal. I¡¯m your boss and the guy who just happens to live down the street from you¡­the much older guy, and you¡¯re the off-limits girl who works for me.¡±


    ¡°But I want to be with you,¡± I said, hoping my voice didn¡¯t sound as pathetic to his ears as it did to mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, Emma. You don¡¯t know what the hell you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I countered, meeting his eyes. ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, you have no idea what you¡¯re asking.¡± He scrubbed a hand over his face, and I knew he was frustrated, but all I could think about was how every movement made his muscles dance beneath his skin, and I remembered how good his mouth had felt on me, making my face heat up for another reason.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like you want me to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°But I do want you to fuck me.¡±


    He sighed and leaned against his counter, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°Did you know I had a beer with your dadst week?¡±


    The shock must have shown on my face because he said, ¡°Yeah, I know your dad, Emma. He was walking your dog, and I was out working on the yard. He stopped and started asking me what kind of edger I used. We got to talking, and I liked him so much I offered him a beer.¡± He let out another long sigh, ¡°I shared a beer with your dad, and then I brought his daughter inside my house and ate her pussy.¡±


    ¡°Well, his daughter really liked it, if that counts for anything,¡± I said with a smile.


    The look he gave me stilled my smile. It was such a look of anguish and longing, and it cut me to my core. ¡°I need you to leave. Please, Emma.¡±


    I knew he wasn¡¯t going to give in today, so with as much dignity as I could muster, I turned around and skated to the front door, closing it softly behind me. Damian wasn¡¯t going to be able to deny his feelings forever. I hadn¡¯t imagined the way he¡¯d looked at me, and I certainly hadn¡¯t imagined how much he¡¯d wanted me. This wasn¡¯t the end of my n, I reminded myself as I skated home, this was merely a bump in the road.

 Chapter 19

    DAMIAN


    It took everything I had to not chase after Emma and carry her back inside, only this time I¡¯d take her to my bedroom and show her what it really means to be mine. The image of her standing in my kitchen with her beautiful breasts on disy and her roller skates on while she¡¯s begging me to fuck her floated through my brain. God, she had no clue what she was asking! She was just a young girl with a crush. That¡¯s all it is, I kept telling myself, ignoring the voice in my head that tried to convince me it was more.


    I felt like an absolute bastard for making her feel unwanted, and an even bigger bastard for making her feel embarrassed about masturbating. I¡¯d watched the security footagest night and nearly busted a nut just watching her slide her hand down her panties while she watched my cock and Jessica¡¯s pathetic attempt at a blowjob. I could tell she¡¯d angled herself so she was just watching me, and knowing she¡¯d done that and been unable to control herself had kept me hard pretty much nonstop since I¡¯d seen it.


    And letting myself taste her pussy pretty much guaranteed I¡¯d never grow soft again. Why in the hell had I done that? Well, because it¡¯d been right in front of my face in all its shaved, perfect glory. There was no way in hell I¡¯d ever be able to resist that. Telling myself it was in Emma¡¯s best interest was the only thing that had given me the strength to make her leave. I needed to make damn good and sure that I wasn¡¯t in that position again, though, because I knew I¡¯d never be able to be that strong twice. That was a one-time moment of chivalry.


    The next several days went by in a long, painful blur. I kept myself hidden from Emma, but I watched her constantly. I knew I was firmly in pervy stalker mode, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed to know she was safe. I knew she had every right to be pissed at me, and I¡¯d half expected her to show up at work the next night in the skimpiest outfit imaginable just to spite me, but I¡¯d been pleasantly surprised to see her turn up in jeans and a t-shirt with her dark hair pulled up into a ponytail. I watched her from the dark corner I¡¯d imed as my personal spot. It was the only corner that allowed me to see every area she¡¯d be in. So far the men were behaving themselves, but I could still see their eyes roaming over her. By the time her shift ended each night, my hands were so cramped from clenching them into tight fists I could barely move them. I needed to be ready the second one of these fuckers stepped out of line. I¡¯d been spending extra time at the gym, but not even the punching bags were helping me to get rid of all this pent-up energy.


    When I saw her carrying a stack of receipts back to my office, I decided to have a quick drink before following her home to make sure she got there safely. Before I could even get to the bar, Sally had a shot of whiskey ready and waiting for me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, downing it in one quick swallow.


    She raised an eyebrow and cocked a half-grin at me. ¡°You¡¯ve got it bad,¡± she said with a knowing look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about,¡± I said, setting the shot ss down with more force than necessary.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Boss,¡± she said with a wink before turning to help a group of women who¡¯d just approached the bar.


    A blonde in the group who looked to be about my age shot me a hungry look and, ignoring my obvious disinterest, decided to walk over to where I was leaning against the bar.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, shing me a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you around here before.¡±


    I gave her a bored look, hoping my silence would make her hustle back to her friends, but I could tell by the ssy look in her eyes that she wasn¡¯t going to take any hints I was throwing down, however obvious they may be. I was pretty sure she¡¯d have her head in a toilet before the sun rose.


    She took a step closer. ¡°So are you here alone, gorgeous?¡±


    I watched as she had the audacity to reach her hand out as if to touch me. I swatted it away in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I said.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said in a voice tinged with annoyance, ¡°there¡¯s no reason for you to be nasty.¡±


    I looked into her drunken brown eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± I waited a second and said, ¡°At all,¡± just to help it sink into her booze-addled brain.


    She huffed, gave me a dirty look, and finally walked back to her friends, muttering an ¡°asshole¡± under her breath as she went.


    ¡°Not a fucking word, Sally,¡± I said because I could feel her staring at me.


    Sheughed, but I didn¡¯t look up. Instead, I looked at my watch and wondered what in the hell was taking Emma so long. I waited a few more minutes and was just about to go and check on her when I saw her emerge from the hallway and make her way to the front door. Just seeing her made my heart speed up.


    Get a fucking grip, man!


    ¡°See yater, Boss,¡± Sally called with augh as I followed Emma out.


    I waited a few minutes for her to get into her car before heading out to the parking lot to follow her home. The drive was a quick one, and soon I was watching her pull into her driveway. I¡¯d parked on the street far enough away so she wouldn¡¯t notice me and watched as she got out and walked to her front door. I wondered how long I was going to torture myself with this. Was I going to keep doing this when she started dating someone? I¡¯m sure her future boyfriends would love that. Just the thought of future boyfriends had me gripping my steering wheel so hard I thought it would crack. The idea of another man¡¯s hands on her had me seeing red. If I let myself think about another man¡¯s mouth on her pussy, I¡¯d probably kill someone.

 Chapter 20

    Not wanting to go back to the club this pissed off, I decided I¡¯d swing by my house and get another shot of whiskey to help me calm down. Once inside, I grabbed the bottle I kept in the cab by the fridge and snagged myptop before falling back onto the couch. Taking a drink of whiskey straight from the bottle, I started up theptop and went to ess the security footage from the club. I wanted to know what she¡¯d been doing in my office earlier. No one else had ess to these files. I¡¯d never needed the security footage for anything, and hopefully I never would, but it was good to have just in case someone ever broke in. The day of Emma¡¯s interview when she¡¯d arrived all flushed was the first time I¡¯d ever actually gone in to review the footage.


    When I was logged in, I clicked the file for my office camera and scrolled until I had about the time I thought she¡¯d gone into my office. I watched the empty room for a few seconds and then saw as Emma entered with a stack of receipts in her hand, closing the door behind her. I sighed at the sight of her, remembering how good she¡¯d felt against me, as if her body were made for mine.


    She set the receipts down and instead of leaving, she walked behind my desk and looked up at the ceiling, right exactly where the camera was hidden and gave a wide, sexy grin before pulling her t-shirt over her head. My jaw dropped open as she shimmied out of her jeans and was left standing there in acy bra and panties. She unhooked her bra, letting her tits bounce free, and I couldn¡¯t help the moan that escaped my lips. I was hoping I¡¯d imagined how beautiful she was, how perky her breasts were, how perfect every inch of her was, but as she slid her panties off, I knew I hadn¡¯t imagined it. If anything, she was even more beautiful than I¡¯d remembered. A thing I hadn¡¯t thought possible.


    I watched in awe as she sat back in my leather chair, hiking a leg over each padded arm rest and began to finger herself. Before I even knew what I was doing, I had my cock out and was stroking it as Emma began to fuck herself harder, bringing one hand up to squeeze and y with her tit. There wasn¡¯t any audio on these files, but I could tell by the way she was moving that she was getting close. Her little hand rubbed her clit furiously as she arched her hips and pinched her nipple. I knew her body well enough to know the exact moment when she started to cum, and I stroked myself harder so we could cum together. Pleasure rushed over me as I watched her mouth open in a silent scream. She bucked against the hand in her pussy, kneading her breast in her other hand, letting her nipple roll along her skin as she enjoyed her orgasm to the fullest.


    When she was done, shezily fucked herself with a satisfied grin on her face before sliding her finger out and slowly sucking it clean. My mouth tingled watching it. I knew how good she tasted, and I was jealous. I wanted to be the one to lick her finger clean. Better yet, I wanted to kiss her after she¡¯d licked her hand clean, sucking the taste of her pussy off her tongue.


    Satisfied, she stood up and slowly got dressed. Before turning to leave, she looked back at the camera, winked, and blew me a kiss.


    Holy fuck.


    I was equal parts impressed and irritated. She was supposed to listen to me and forget about what had happened, but here she was, fucking herself in my office and then taunting me with it! The little minx had left my office as if nothing had happened. Hell, I¡¯d seen her seconds after she¡¯d fucked herself, and she¡¯d looked like the same innocent little Emma, and all the while she was carrying this secret around. God, the things I wanted to do to her.


    Frustrated, I shoved my cock back in my pants and pulled out my cell phone. I¡¯d programmed her number into my phone as soon as I¡¯d gotten it off her application, but I¡¯d never nned on using it. I just felt better knowing it was there. I pulled it up now and sent her a text.


    Just saw the video you made me.


    Within seconds I had a reply. Did you like it?


    I debated what to say. Fuck yes. I jerked off while watching it just didn¡¯t seem appropriate since I was trying to be the adult here and get some distance between us. I settled on a simple That¡¯s beside the point. You shouldn¡¯t be doing things like that, Emma. I¡¯m your boss.


    And I¡¯m yours, Damian, to do with as you please came the reply.


    I groaned when I read it. Please don¡¯t say things like that.


    But it¡¯s true. One day you¡¯ll stop being so damn stubborn and realize it. Until then, I¡¯ll keep fucking myself while I think of you. If your office chair is the closest I can get to being with you, then so be it.


    I couldn¡¯t think of what to say to that. I wanted her. I wanted her more than I¡¯d ever wanted anything in my life, but she had no idea what she was asking me. I didn¡¯t want some little fling with her. I wanted her forever. I wanted her pregnant and mine. I knew she couldn¡¯t possibly want that so what was the point of putting either of us through this? I knew I needed to just walk away. For her sake as much as mine.


    While I was thinking, she sent me a photo. It was of her lying on her bed. I could see pink walls and a flowery bedspread. She was on her stomach with her legs kicked back, bare feet dangling above her perfect bare ass.


    Nighty night, Damian. ?? was thest text she sent.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I set my phone down with a sigh. Taking another long swig of whiskey, I told myself over and over again that I was doing the right thing. My heart and dick would thank me in the long run. Taking another look at that perfect, round ass, I wondered if I¡¯d ever truly believe it.

 Chapter 21

    EMMA


    I sent Damian several more pics over thest two days. Thetest was a pic from my shower that morning. My tits were all sudsy with my hard, pink nipples poking out from the bubbles. He¡¯d yet to respond to any of them, but I knew he was looking at them. I could see it in his eyes the few times I¡¯d run into him at the club. He was making a point to stay away from me, but I knew it couldn¡¯tst. He needed me as much as I needed him. I was confident he¡¯d figure that out sooner rather thanter.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When I showed up for work, the waitresses were having a moment of panic. I¡¯d gotten to know all of them pretty well by now, and I liked all of them. Well, except for Jessica who always managed to be as nasty as possible. Knowing she¡¯d had her mouth around my man¡¯s dick didn¡¯t rate her very highly in my book either, so we just kind of avoided each other.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Ca was pacing by the main dancer pole, wringing her hands as she went. ¡°Steph and Amanda just called in sick, and we don¡¯t have anyone else to dance tonight. It¡¯s Friday night! We can manage without dancers on the side poles, but there has to be one in the main area!¡±


    The other waitresses started to get antsy when no one offered an immediate solution. Everyone was thinking about pissed off customers and lost tips. I knew I shouldn¡¯t do it. I could easily imagine Damian¡¯s pissed off face when he found out, but I couldn¡¯t just sit here and do nothing when I knew I could fix the problem.


    ¡°I can do it,¡± I said, stepping forward.


    ¡°Oh my god, are you serious?¡± Ca asked.


    There was so much excited hope in her voice I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, I can fill in for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well not in that you can¡¯t!¡± she said, pointing at the jeans and t-shirt I¡¯d shown up for work in. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, ¡°Some of the dancers leave outfits in the back. I¡¯m sure we can find something that will fit you.¡±


    As she was tugging me toward the back, Sally leaned forward over the bar and shouted after us, ¡°Damian¡¯s not going to like this!¡±


    ¡°Why would he care?¡± Ca shouted back. ¡°This is going to help bring in money!¡±


    Thest thing I saw was Sally shaking her head and flinging her rag down on the bar. Before I had a chance to question whether I¡¯d made a big mistake by volunteering myself, Ca was dragging me through the door and digging through a stack of clothes. She held up what looked to be the tiniest pair of shorts I¡¯d ever seen and a sparkly half top with a ck pair of stilettos. There was a crazy grin and a look of absolute triumph on her face as she shoved them into my arms.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± she squealed as I quickly changed.


    When I looked in the mirror, my first thought was that Damian was going to hate this, but my second thought was about how much this club meant to him. He¡¯d worked so hard to build it up, and I didn¡¯t want it to suffer because of me. Surely he¡¯d understand why I was doing it. And would he even care anyway? A voice in my head asked. I mean, it¡¯s not like he¡¯d been showing me any attention or signs that he wanted me. In fact, he¡¯d been ignoring me and going out of his way to avoid me. He probably wouldn¡¯t even notice I was out there dancing.


    It felt weird to walk back into the club in such a skimpy outfit. The heels made me several inches taller, and it was odd to be at eye level with people. I was so used to being shorter than everyone around me. I found that I liked the extra height, and I knew the heels were giving me some killer legs. I felt my nerves kick in when I noticed all the men staring at me as I stepped toward the pole near the front of the dance floor, but when the music came on, I closed my eyes and let my body take over.


    My movements were met with catcalls and whistles as the crowd started to move onto the dance floor with drinks in hand. I smiled at a group of women who were out having a good night as I danced my way around the pole. A crowd of young men scooted closer, jostling and egging each other on. One stepped forward shyly, holding a twenty in his hand, and I danced over to him so he could slip it into the waistband of my shorts. He looked so embarrassed as he tried to tuck the money in without touching me that I almost felt sorry for him.


    The song changed to more of a sultry beat, and I slowed my hip movements down to match the rhythm of the music. I was so into the music that it took a second for me to realize there was a man behind me, pressing into me while his hand slid along my belly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, stepping away from him.


    He grabbed my wrist, squeezing so hard I gasped and pulled me back toward him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I yelled.


    He smiled and pulled harder. ¡°Quit being such a stuck-up bitch and dance with me,¡± he yelled over the music.


    I looked around for help and caught Jessica¡¯s attention. I waved to her with my free hand, begging her with my eyes for help, but all she did was smirk and walk away. The man gave one more tug, making me fall against his chest. He continued to grind against me while I beat my fists against him, screaming for him to stop.

 Chapter 22

    The crowd had grown so much that I worried no one would be able to see that I needed help. I looked around frantically, trying to find someone to get this guy off me, but everyone was so focused on themselves. No one seemed to notice me, and I knew there was no way in hell the bouncer would ever be able to see me in the middle of this crowd, especially not with this idiot towering over me, hiding me from view.


    I began to panic, struggling even more to get out of his grasp, but he only held me closer andughed. The feel of his body against me made me want to vomit. The only man I ever wanted to touch me was Damian. Just the thought of him made me want to cry. I¡¯d have given anything to have him by me now.


    When I looked up and saw his green eyes zing down at me, I thought at first I was imaging it, but then I saw him reach out and grab the guy holding me by the throat, and I knew I wasn¡¯t dreaming when the man¡¯s grip on me loosened and I was able to scoot away from his grasp. Damian looked back at me and yelled, ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, my voice shaky and barely audible over the thumping of the music. ¡°He just scared me. He wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Damian dropped his hand, but the rage in his eyes was almost palpable. I shrunk back from him even though I knew it wasn¡¯t directed at me. I knew he would never hurt me. This guy wasn¡¯t so lucky, though, and I almostughed at the look of pure fear that washed over his face when he looked at Damian.


    ¡°Look, man, I didn¡¯t know she was your girl,¡± he held up his hands as if surrendering.


    ¡°Well now you do,¡± Damian said before punching him so hard in the face that the guynded on his ass. He looked up in shock with blood streaming from what looked like a very broken nose.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my club and don¡¯t evere back.¡± Damian said. He turned to the bouncer who¡¯d finally noticed something was up and said, ¡°Get this fucking asshole out of my club.¡±


    He turned his attention back to me, and I had to fight to keep from squirming under that intense re. When he saw the twenty still stuffed in my waistband, he let out a growl and ripped it out, crumpling it before throwing it on the ground. In one swift movement, he lifted me up, hiking me over his shoulder with his arm across my ass, holding me in ce. He carried me across the dance floor and toward his office while everyone pointed andughed at me. The only thing that made it bearable was the fact that I got an up close and personal view of his perfect ass.


    He mmed the door to his office shut as soon as we entered, and as soon as I said, ¡°Damian, I..¡± I was silenced by a loud smack to my ass.


    Before I could even process what had happened, he said, ¡°That spanking has been a long timeing, and one¡¯s not the only one you¡¯re getting.¡±


    He set me down before him and took my face in his hands. ¡°What the hell were you thinking, Emma?¡±


    There was no anger in his tone, just worry and fear.


    ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t shown up? I was looking all over for you, expecting you to be busing tables. I never thought you¡¯d be out dancing. What if it had taken me fifteen more minutes to find you? What then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Damian,¡± I said, letting the tears fall. ¡°The dancers called in sick, and they needed someone to fill in. I volunteered to do it. I didn¡¯t want your club to lose any business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about my club,¡± he said, wiping away my tears with his thumb. He pressed his forehead to mine. Even with the heels on, he was still several inches taller than me. I grabbed onto his wrists and leaned into him, breathing in the familiar scent of him. He pulled back and looked into my eyes. ¡°I care about you, Emma.¡±


    I smiled at his words, savoring the little jolt of pleasure that went through me at hearing them.


    ¡°Do you still want to be with me?¡± His stare was intense and unwavering. It sent heat straight to my pussy. I stepped closer, letting his erection dig into my tummy.


    I met his eyes and said, ¡°Yes.¡± It was the easiest question I¡¯d ever been asked.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because there¡¯s no going back, Emma. If you give yourself to me, then you give all of yourself to me.¡± He let his fingers slide down my neck and along my cor bone before gentle caressing the sides of my breasts. Goosebumps red on my skin and shivers ran up and down my spine. ¡°I don¡¯t share, Emma. I¡¯m possessive as fuck, and if you¡¯re going to be mine, then there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to let you dress like this in front of others. If you¡¯re mine, then you¡¯re all mine. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted, Damian.¡±


    As soon as the words were out, his mouth was against mine, devouring me, iming me. He showed me in his kiss how much he wanted me, how much I¡¯d been driving him crazy, and how much he needed me. I opened myself to him, letting him suck, nibble, and probe every corner. He swallowed my moans as he stroked my tongue with his own, driving me mad with desire. I rubbed my pussy against him as best I could, needing to feel him closer.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When he finally pulled back, we were both panting, and I knew the raw desire in his eyes was mirrored in my own.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he said, but I grabbed onto his hand, stopping him.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, nervously chewing on my bottom lip, ¡°there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been dying to try.¡±


    He quirked an eyebrow at me and waited. I pulled him to his office chair and sat him down before kneeling in front of him. A knowing glint lit up his eyes and the sound of his deepugh had me giggling right along with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before,¡± I admitted, suddenly embarrassed.


    I turned away from him, but he leaned down, cupping my chin, bringing my face back to his. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be embarrassed about being inexperienced. You have no idea how much it means to me that I¡¯ll get to be a first at anything with you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at hisment. ¡°Damian, you¡¯re my first at everything. Well,¡± I amended, ¡°I did have one really lousy kiss once under


    the bleachers, but you¡¯ve already blown him out of the water.¡±


    His eyes widened at what I¡¯d said. ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡±

 Chapter 23

    I shook my head yes. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything, Damian.¡± I gave him a shy smile. ¡°I was saving myself for you.¡± Shrugging I said, ¡°I knew you were the only man for me the moment I first saw you.¡±


    I began unbuttoning his pants, impatient to experience some of these firsts that I¡¯d waited so long to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Damian, and I expect to be fucked thoroughly tonight.


    You have a lot of making up to do.¡±


    His deepugh was the most beautiful sound I¡¯d ever heard.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± he asked with a sexy grin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, biting my lip in concentration as I freed hisrge cock from his pants. ¡°Wow¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you approve,¡± he said with a wink, ¡°because you¡¯re going to be seeing a lot of it.¡±


    ¡°I better,¡± I said, letting my fingers dance along his thick shaft. ¡°I want you to fuck my mouth, Damian. I want to feel you in my throat.¡± I looked up into his beautiful eyes. ¡°And when you cum, I want to swallow every drop.¡±


    He groaned at my words. His hands rested on the side of my face as he guided me towards the plump head of his cock. I licked my lips at the sight of it, marveling as a bead of pre-cum materialized on top.


    ¡°Now open that beautiful mouth of yours as wide as you can so I can fuck it.¡±


    His lips curled in a grin as I eagerly opened my mouth wide and lowered myself onto him. I moaned at the feel of him in my mouth. The velvety softness of his skin mixed with the taste of his pre-cum had my head spinning. I opened wider, sliding my head down a little more. I ran my tongue over him, drawing it along the edge of his head. He moaned, grabbing fistfuls of my hair as he guided me lower.


    Spit dripped around my lips, slickening his cock as I went as low as Ifortably could. I paused, letting myself get used to the strange sensation of a huge dick in my mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve still got a ways to go,¡± he said from above me, giving my head a gentle push. ¡°You¡¯re going to take me all the way in like a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded my head as best I could and let him guide me even lower. My body tried to rebel, but I forced my throat to rx, breathing through my gag reflex until I knew I had it under control. Gripping his hips, I let him push me all the way down until my lips were flush against his skin. He was so big, I could feel him down my throat, and my mouth was already painfully sore, but there was no way in hell I was going to stop now.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, giving my head a pat. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡±


    His praise made my pussy clench, and it made me even hungrier for his cock. I ran my tongue over his shaft as I sucked my way back up to the tip, letting my tongue flick along the sensitive ridge of skin before licking and sucking my way back down.


    This time when I had him fully in, I heard his office door open a second before I heard the startled yelp of a woman. I couldn¡¯t move my head very much, but I did what I could and found myself looking up into Jessica¡¯s startled eyes.


    ¡°Why the hell do you think you can just barge into my office?¡± Damian asked. His tone was sharp, and I could hear the frustration in it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. If I hadn¡¯t had a giant cock in my mouth, I would¡¯veughed at the stupidity of the question.


    ¡°I can see how you might get confused,¡± Damian said as if exining something to a very dimwitted person. ¡°This is a blowjob. See? This is what it¡¯s supposed to look like.¡±


    Jessica narrowed her eyes at me and crossed her arms angrily over her chest. ¡°You¡¯re getting a blowjob from this stupid bitch?¡±


    When Damian spoke, there was ice in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s my fiancee you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    My heart nearly burst at hearing him say that, and I gave his dick an extra lick to show him how much I liked the sound of that. He stroked my head and winked at me.


    Turning back to Jessica, he said, ¡°You¡¯re fired. Now, get the fuck out and make sure to shut the door.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her jaw dropped at the sound of his words, but she wasn¡¯t as stupid as she seemed because she did what he said and left, closing the door behind her.


    When he looked back at me, the heat in his eyes was unmistakable, and I let him guide me in a faster rhythm. I used my tongue to tease him as my lips slid over his wet velvety skin. I slid one hand down to stroke and cup his balls and was rewarded with a low groan.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum in that mouth of yours and make it mine,¡± he growled, and I felt his cock expand even more in my mouth, forcing me to slow my breathing down so I didn¡¯t panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna swallow it all like a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I moaned my yes, and a secondter I felt his cock pulse in my mouth and then a warmth in my throat as he shot his load into me. He continued to pulse in my mouth as I sucked and licked him, greedy for everyst drop of him. I swallowed as he came, loving that he was slowly iming my body, piece by piece.


    With a satisfied sigh, he rxed into his seat. Gently, he brushed the hair back from my face so he could watch mezily suck his cock. He was growing softer, which gave me the chance to better explore him. I kissed and licked every part of him before going lower so I could lick and suck on his balls. He moaned, running his hands through my hair as I showed him how much I loved him with my mouth.

 Chapter 24

    Breathless, I lifted my head and smiled at him. My mouth was swollen and sore, but all I felt was joy as he rubbed his thumb along my lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said, pulling me to my feet.


    Home. I really loved the sound of that.


    ¡°But first,¡± he said, standing and putting his still semi-hard cock in his pants, ¡°we need to cover you up.¡±


    I looked down at my half-naked body and smiled when he went to his gym bag to find me another t-shirt. He came back and pulled it over my head, helping me get my arms in the holes before tugging it all the way down to mid-thigh.


    ¡°Much better,¡± he said with a smug grin. ¡°No one gets to see that but me.¡±


    Turning, he pulled me from the room and toward the exit. The crowd had grown while we were in the office, and Damian wrapped his arm around my shoulder, keeping me close to him as he guided us through the mass of people. When we got close to the bar, Damian shouted a goodbye to Sally who gave us a wide grin and a thumbs up before turning back to her customers. I felt the vibrations of Damian¡¯sughter and snuggled in closer, loving the feel of his hard body against mine. He made me feel so small and protected. I loved everything about him.


    The ride home was a blur of anticipation. He kept his hand on my thigh the whole way, lightly tracing his fingers along my inner thigh, keeping me in a constant state of arousal. I watched as we passed by my own house and smiled at my darkened bedroom window, knowing I¡¯d never sleep there again. Damian squeezed my thigh as if reading my mind.


    ¡°Your home is with me now,¡± he said, and I couldn¡¯t have contained the giant grin that spread across my face even if I¡¯d wanted to.


    When he pulled into his driveway, I barely had time to get out of the car before his mouth was on mine again. He kissed me long and hard, pinning my body against his car. I ran my fingers through his hair, spreading my legs a bit so I could feel his hard cock against me.


    He separated from my mouth long enough to say, ¡°Inside,¡± before he was kissing me again. Reaching down, he grabbed onto my hips, lifting me up as if I weighed nothing so I could wrap my legs around him as he carried me inside.


    I kissed a line down his jaw and whispered in his ear, ¡°This reminds me of thest time you carried me into your house.¡± I licked a line up his neck. ¡°Did you feel me lick your neck that day?¡±


    He squeezed my ass where he held me. ¡°At first, I thought I¡¯d imagined it, but when I realized what a shameless flirt you were, I knew it wasn¡¯t all in my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a shameless flirt!¡±


    ¡°You shed your pussy at me more times than I can count,¡± he said with augh while he unlocked his door.


    ¡°I was just showing you what was already yours,¡± I said, nibbling on his neck.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as we were inside, heid me down gently on the set of stairs leading to the upper level and buried his head in my neck, kissing and licking a line to my ear before giving it a gentle nibble. He pulled his shirt over my head, letting his eyes roam over my nearly naked body. He sat back, running his hands over my skin until he got to my left ankle. He unbuckled the stiletto, letting it drop with a tter before undoing the right one. I lifted my hips so he could pull my shorts and panties off and then sat up so he could do the same with my shirt and bra.


    Iy back, naked with my legs spread wide for him. His eyes drank me in, and I smiled at the sight of his cock straining at his pants.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve really never done anything except kiss that one boy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Damian,¡± I said, bringing my hands to my pussy. I spread my lips wide, opening myself to him. ¡°No one¡¯s seen or touched this pussy except you.¡±


    ¡°And no one else ever will,¡± he said, bringing his mouth to my dripping cunt.


    I moaned as he devoured me as thoroughly as he had my mouth. He explored every bit of me, sucking and teasing my pussy lips before traveling further down to lick and tease my asshole, making me yelp at the unexpected pleasure of it. Heughed against me as he teased me until I thought I would burst.


    ¡°Please, Damian,¡± I begged. ¡°I need to cum.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he murmured as he slowly circled my ass with his tongue while he slid a long finger into my pussy. I immediately clenched around him, my whole body begging him for more. He groaned at the feel of my pussy, fucking me in long, smooth strokes with his finger. ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking tight.¡±


    He pulled his head back, making me groan in frustration. I mmed my hands down on the stairs and red at him which only made himugh and smile that cocky, sexy grin of his.


    ¡°You want me to fuck you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You know I do,¡± I said. The frustration in my voice was obvious even to my own ears.


    ¡°Then turn around and crawl up the stairs.¡±


    He waited, patiently watching to see if I¡¯d do what he demanded. Truth was, I¡¯d walk through a hot, scorching desert if it meant Damian would fuck me at the end of it, and judging by the glint in his eyes, he knew it.


    I turned around and slowly started crawling up the stairs. I looked over my shoulder at him, loving the hungry look in his eyes as he stared at the view I was giving him.


    ¡°You like what you see?¡¯ I asked, giving my ass a little shake.


    ¡°Yes, very much,¡± he said with a wide grin on his face.


    When I turned back around, thest thing I expected was the feel of his palming down hard on my ass cheek, but that¡¯s exactly what I got.


    Before I could turn around, I got another hard smack on the other cheek so that my entire ass felt like it was on fire. When I finally looked back, I


    was met with a wicked grin. ¡°I told you you¡¯d be getting more.¡±


    He ran his hand over my sore cheeks. ¡°Now get moving.¡±


    I started climbing again, and every few steps I was rewarded with a new spanking. Tears stung my eyes, and when I didn¡¯t think I could take any more, I felt his warm mouth on me, kissing the handprints that had to be all over my ass by now.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said kissing a line to the center of my ass. He gently spread my cheeks and asked, ¡°Do you want your reward now for being such a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moaned as he began teasing my asshole with his tongue again. Keeping his mouth on my ass, he snaked one hand up to cup my tit and he used the other one to slide a finger into my pussy. My body exploded in pleasure. I rested my head against the stair in front of me, not caring that I¡¯d probably have a horrible rug burn across my cheek tomorrow and arched my hips even more for Damian.


    I gasped and moaned as he pinched my nipple and positioned his finger so that his thumb was rubbing against the inside wall of my pussy while one of his other fingers rubbed my clit. He continued to lick and kiss my asshole, and thebination of everything together had me screaming his name as I came hard against him. My whole body shuddered with pleasure, and right as I was about to cum again, I felt arge gush of liquid flow out of me. My hips rocked against Damian. He squeezed my nipple harder, teaching me that pain can sometimes heighten pleasure, and I copsed into a shaking heap onto the stairs, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 25

    He gave my ass a yful p before sliding his finger out of me.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said, scooping me into his arms. He cradled my still shaking body against him, kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I asked, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    ¡°I gave you a G-spot orgasm.¡±


    I looked up into his grinning face. ¡°I knew my perfect girl would be a squirter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask him more because he wasying me down on his king-size bed, and I forgot about everything else except this gorgeous man in front of me.


    I lifted myself up so I could watch as he undressed. I¡¯d seen him without his shirt on before, but the sight never failed to take my breath away. His tanned, muscled skin always made me hungry for him. When he stood before me naked, I couldn¡¯t keep the awe from my voice when I whispered a quick ¡°Wow,¡± as my eyes greedily traveled over him. Every part of him was hard and beautiful, including the gorgeous cock I¡¯d deepthroated earlier.


    There wasughter in his green eyes when he lowered himself on top of me, but it quickly turned to pure lust when I felt his cock press against my pussy. He seemed impossibly big, and I had a moment of pure terror when I thought about all that hard flesh ramming its way into me.


    Sensing my panic, he lowered his mouth to mine and kissed me gently, taking his time as he slowly rolled his tongue along mine. He held my head in his hands, and his bodypletely enveloped mine, making me feel tiny and protected beneath him. My fear started to ebb away, and when he broke from my mouth to kiss his way down my neck, all I could think about was how much I wanted him.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± he asked, letting his tongue trace a line up my neck as he waited for my answer.


    ¡°Yes, Damian,¡± I moaned, wanting him more than I¡¯d ever wanted anything in my life.


    ¡°I need to im all of you, Emma, every part of you.¡± He let his hand drift down, tickling my side with his featherlight touches until his hand was resting across my lower tummy. ¡°Including this.¡±


    I gasped at his words, amazed that he could possibly want the same thing I¡¯d always fantasized about. ¡°Every part of me is already yours, Damian, but it¡¯s time you officially imed it,¡± I said, wrapping my legs tightly around him so I could press him harder against my pussy. ¡°I better be carrying your baby by the time the sun rises, or I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡±


    ¡°God, I love you,¡± he growled, taking my mouth in his again, except this time it was with a hungry passion that had me clinging to him, wanting to be as close to him as possible.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I murmured against his mouth.


    I pressed my heels into his amazing ass, letting him know I was ready, but nothing could have prepared me for the feel of his head pushing its way into my virgin pussy. I cried out at the sharp prick of pain when he tore through my hymen, and my poor pussy clenched onto him for dear life.


    ¡°Just rx, Em,¡± he whispered in my ear, stilling his body above mine while I got used to the pain.


    I willed my body to rx as he slid in another inch. I felt like I was being ripped in two, like I could never hold the full length and girth of him.


    A flicker of fear and doubt raced through my mind. What if I couldn¡¯t do it? What if there was something wrong with me, and I just couldn¡¯t have sex?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Damian slid his hand down and in between us. He began gently stroking my clit, and all my doubts quickly flitted away. All I could think about was the fullness in my pussy and the pleasure that was quickly building in my clit. He licked and teased my bottom lip while his fingers worked faster, rolling my clit in tight circles that had me digging my nails into his back. My nipples brushed against his chest, and my pussy squeezed around his cock, but it wasn¡¯t pain now, or it wasn¡¯t all pain. I remembered the spankings he¡¯d given me, and let the pain enhance the pleasure.


    ¡°I need my good girl to cum for me,¡± he whispered against my mouth.


    Hearing him call me his good girl was all I needed to help send me over the edge. As soon as my orgasm hit, Damian mmed his entire length into me. The intoxicating blend of pain and pleasure had my pussy pulsing around his cock while I screamed and rocked myself against him. He fucked me at an excruciatingly slow pace while still rubbing my clit until I came again. I looked into his beautiful eyes, wanting him to see exactly how much pleasure he was giving me, and when the orgasm began to subside, I let my head drop back with augh.


    ¡°Feel good?¡± he asked with an amused grin.


    ¡°I had no idea anything could feel this good,¡± I said with augh. ¡°You know now that you¡¯ve introduced me to this, you¡¯re going to have to fuck me all the time, right? Like several times a day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was counting on,¡± he said, sliding his cock so far out of me that only his tip remained before pounding himself back into me, making me gasp at the powerful feel of him.


    I ran my hands over his stubbled cheek, and he turned his face so he could kiss the palm of my hand. I was truly the luckiest woman alive.


    ¡°Time to get back on your hands and knees,¡± he said, and my pussy gave an excited clench around his thick shaft at the idea of it.

 Chapter 26

    DAMIAN


    God, I couldn¡¯t believe how fucking good Emma felt. Her tight little pussy was cocooned so firmly around my cock that if she wasn¡¯t so


    incredibly wet, it would¡¯ve been painful. But my god was she wet. When she rolled over to get on her hands and knees, I looked at my cock and saw it dripping with her juices and a small amount of blood from when I¡¯d broken her hymen. I still couldn¡¯t believe she was a virgin and that she¡¯d chosen me to be her first.


    Her only.


    I was about to im that virgin womb of hers, too, and just the thought of her with a rounded belly had me almost cumming right then, but I wanted to savor this moment, this first time with my Emma.


    The sight of her on her hands and knees was the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen. So fucking eager and willing. She looked back at me and gave me a grin, wiggling her perfect ass that was still red from her spanking to let me know she was ready. Wrapping my hands around her hips, I held her still while I slid my cock into her warm flesh. Her pussy immediatelytched onto me, practically sucking me into her, and it felt so much likeing home that it left me stunned.


    I fucked her slowly, loving the sight of my cock disappearing into her perfect pussy. Her ass was on full disy for me, and the sight of it had my mouth watering. I slid a finger along where our bodies joined, getting it nice andthered up before sliding it back up to her tight little asshole.


    She moaned and arched her hips even more when she felt the tip of my finger gently nudge her tight hole. I fully nned on fucking her every way imaginable, but tonight I wanted to get her used to the sensation. I had plenty of time to fully im that ass of hers.


    I slowly nudged the tip of my finger into her while I continued to fuck her pussy slowly. When her hips started moving to meet my thrusts, I smiled and slid my entire finger in. God, I thought her pussy was tight. It was nothingpared to her ass. I fucked both her holes slowly, savoring every moment of being inside her, but my girl is nothing of not impatient and soon she was thrusting harder and faster against me, begging me with her body and words to give her what she wanted.


    ¡°Please, Damian,¡± she whimpered, clutching the bedding in her small hands as she writhed under me. I slowed down even more, making her groan in frustration which only made meugh.


    But when she said, ¡°Please make your good girl cum,¡± I gave in and fucked her as hard and fast as I knew she wanted.


    She screamed and rolled her hips in circles that threatened to milk me dry, but I held off as her ass and pussy spasmed around my finger and cock while she came hard around me.


    When her orgasm began to fade away, I slid my finger out of her ass and lifted her up so her back was pressed against my chest. I kissed her shoulder and took her tits in my hands, kneading them and pinching her nipples so hard she whimpered, but she also sat back harder on me, greedy for as much of my cock as she could get.


    I wrapped one arm around her, keeping her pressed tightly against me while my other hand slid down to y with her clit. She turned her head back so she could kiss me while I fucked her in long, slow, deep strokes. Her tongue danced along mine. She brought her hands up and back so she could run them through my hair, and I knew I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Her clit swelled beneath my fingers as I rubbed it in tight, fast circles while my hips picked up speed. She opened her mouth wider to me, and I devoured her, unable to get enough of her. I could tell by the sounds she was making and by the way her clit pulsed beneath my fingers that she was close.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cum with me,¡± I whispered against her mouth.


    I felt her smile as I slid my tongue between her lips, and then a tremor rushed through her body as she came hard against me. I gave her nipple one more hard pinch and was rewarded with a muffled scream. The feel of her pussy clenching even more tightly around me and her ass grinding into my stomach was the best feeling in the world, and I finally let myself cum, iming her fully like I¡¯d always wanted to do. My cock pulsed inside her as I shot load after load of my seed into her. Her pussy continued to milk me dry as pleasure unlike anything I¡¯d ever thought possible coursed through me. I held her tightly as we both savored this moment.


    Cupping her cheek, I gave her onest kiss, lightly tracing her lips with my finger. ¡°God, I love you, Em,¡± I whispered against her skin.


    ¡°You better,¡± she said, and I could hear theughter in her voice.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re never getting rid of me now.¡± ¡°I think I could get used to that,¡± I said with a grin.


    I pulled her down onto the bed with me, keeping my cock still buried deep inside her. Sheid her head on my arm while I spooned her. My fingers traced over her skin, wondering how in the hell I¡¯d ever be able to stop touching her. I ran my fingers along her stomach, imagining my seed already taking root.


    As if reading my mind, Emma turned her head to look at me. The shy grin on her face mixed with the way she was biting her lower lip had my cock already springing back to life.


    ¡°Can we do that again?¡± she asked.


    Iughed and brought my lips down to hers. My perfect, perfect girl.


    EPILOGUE


    Emma


    The next morning after Damian had fully imed me and made me his, we walked to my parent¡¯s house hand in hand and told them I was moving in with Damian. They¡¯d been shocked, but they could tell this was what I wanted, and they eventually warmed up to the idea of it. Damian and I were married shortly after. It was the best day of my life, and I¡¯ve loved every second of being with him.


    Nine months after that perfect first night, I gave Damian a beautiful baby girl. Seeing him with our daughter has just made me love him all the more. He¡¯s so gentle with her and so loving and attentive to me. I don¡¯t know how I got so lucky.


    Our daughter is one now, and I¡¯ve just set her down for her nap. Looking at the clock, I can¡¯t suppress an excited giggle at knowing that Damian will be home soon. Rushing to the bathroom, I quickly change into the sexy lingerie I bought especially for this moment. The redce looks good against my tanned skin, and I can¡¯t help but notice how great my shaved pussy looks in these crotchless panties, there¡¯s even a cute little bow on the back, making it look as if my ass were a gift.


    Satisfied I look good, I run back downstairs and position myself on all fours in front of the door. The first thing Damian¡¯s going to see when he walks in is my wet pussy on full disy, just waiting to be fucked. He promised me he¡¯d fuck another baby into me once our daughter was one, and I¡¯m downright giddy with excitement at the thought of it.


    When I hear the key in the lock, I arch my hips even more and look over my shoulder so I can see the expression on his face. I love watching his sexy green eyes go dark with lust. The door opens and hearing his sharp intake of breath and then seeing the wide smile spread across his face is enough to have my pussy dripping all over our plush carpet.


    Tonight is going to be a very fun night.

 Chapter 27

    AVA


    I looked down at the notebook I¡¯d been scribbling in. My teacher droned on about our bright futures and how excited she was for us, but I tuned her out and instead found enough free space on the page to write my name once more. Satisfied, I looked over my handiwork. I¡¯d scrawled my name on every avable space. Well, the name I hoped to have one day.


    Mrs. David Emerson


    Mrs. Ava Emerson


    Ava Emerson


    I sighed and shut my notebook before my best friend could see. She¡¯d never let me live it down if she knew I had a crush on my next-door neighbor. It wasn¡¯t just that he was more than twice our age. Leslie, his daughter, was actually a good friend of ours. She¡¯d graduatedst year and left for college, but we¡¯d all grown up together. I¡¯d spent more time at the Emerson house over the summers growing up than I did my own. Mr. Emerson was good friends with my parents, especially since his divorce five years ago. I couldn¡¯t remember a time when he wasn¡¯t in my life.


    I knew I had it bad for him. None of the boys in school could even hold my attention. All my thoughts were on David Emerson, the sexy forbidden man next door. I¡¯d been waiting so long for him, but I turned 18st week, and today was thest day of high school. In exactly ten minutes, I was officially done with high school and fully an adult.


    That wasn¡¯t all I was excited about, though. I¡¯d been so nervous when I first started high school, and Mr. Emerson had found me on the first day of school shaking like a leaf outside my house, too scared to walk to the bus stop. He¡¯d asked me what one thing was that I really wanted to do. I¡¯d already had a huge crush on him at that point. I loved watching him ride off on his motorcycle, so I¡¯d said that I wanted him to take me for a ride on the back of his bike. He¡¯dughed and said, ¡°Okay, if you walk down to that bus stop and do well at school, then when you graduate, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    Well, today I was getting that ride, and if I had my way, I¡¯d be riding more than just the motorcycle. I¡¯d been counting down the days. Just the idea of being able to wrap my arms around him while we zoom off down the street was making my panties wet. When the bell finally rang, I jumped up, emptied my locker and ran to my car. No way was I going to put this off for another minute longer.


    I made it back to my house in record time. Throwing my backpack inside the front door, I called a quick hello to my mom before walking through our house and out the back. Mr. Emerson worked out of his house making custom furniture for people. He had a huge three car garage behind his house that he¡¯d converted into a workroom. When Leslie and I were little, he¡¯d made us the coolest treehouse in the world. It was in a giant tree that grew on their side of the fence but towered over both our yards. A ropedder hung down on my side and that¡¯s how I always crossed over into their yard.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once I¡¯d made it to the top of thedder, I climbed up onto the little porch that wrapped all the way around the treehouse. Ducking, I opened the door and sighed at all the memories that always hit me as soon as I entered this ce. We¡¯d made curtains for the windows, and there was even a builtin couch that folded out into a bed for when we¡¯d have sleepovers up here. I still came up here all the time because it was the perfect ce to spy on Mr. Emerson. I could sit on the couch and look at him through the window on nice days when he kept the doors open while he worked. It also gave me a great view of their pool. He often took a quick dip after working, and on those nights, I¡¯d squat down and rub my pussy raw watching him swimps. I just couldn¡¯t ever seem to get enough of him.


    Lifting the trapdoor that was centered on the floor, I climbed down and soon found myself standing in their yard. It was a nice day, so all three garage doors were up, giving me a great view of Mr. Emerson. He had his back turned to me, so I was free to ogle him to my heart¡¯s content. He¡¯d stripped off his t-shirt and was just wearing a pair of jeans with the ck boots he always wore. Muscles rippled along his back as he sanded the chair he was working on. He liked to do it by hand, so I was getting a great show, especially when he turned to the side, revealing a bicep that had my mouth watering along with a great view of his tight, hard abs. God, he was beautiful.


    I just stood there watching him, my body going intoplete overdrive. My nipples were hard as rocks, and my pussy was so wet that I feared he¡¯d somehow be able to tell through my skirt.


    Sensing me standing there, he turned around and gave me a wide smile, making the dimple in his left cheek appear. I¡¯d imagined running my tongue over that sexy dimple more times than I could count. His short ck hair was only slightly peppered with gray, and the dark stubble on his cheeks just seemed to draw attention to his sculpted jawline. The thing that always got me, though, were those sexy blue eyes of his. They were in such contrast to the darkness of his hair, and they were a piercing, vivid blue that I always seemed to just fall into.


    ¡°Hey, Ava,¡± he said, giving me a sexy grin. ¡°How was yourst day?¡±


    I walked closer, willing myself to stop staring at his hard pecs and that small line of hair that disappeared down into his pants, the one I desperately wanted to follow with my tongue.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Emerson. It was fine.¡±


    I stepped into the garage and couldn¡¯t help but rub my hand over the chair he was working on. It was gorgeous, a rocking chair made out of a light wood with beautiful scrolling designs etched into it.


    ¡°This is gorgeous,¡± I said as my hands stroked the smooth wood.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, giving me a glimpse of that dimple again.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce over at the ck motorcycle that was parked in the corner of the garage.


    He gave me a sheepish grin and ran a hand over the nape of his neck. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten our deal, Ava, but I am going to have to push it back a little. I¡¯m almost done with this chair, and the buyer is picking it up in a little bit, so I need to make sure it¡¯s all ready to go. Would you mind doing a night ride instead?¡±

 Chapter 28

    My lips curled into a wide grin at this new turn of events. ¡°Even better,¡± I said already thinking about how it¡¯d be cooler once the sun set, so I¡¯d have to snuggle up good and close against him. I didn¡¯t want to get chilly, after all. Plus, there would be the cover of darkness.


    ¡°Great,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°I should be ready by nine. You sure your parents will be okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Emerson, I¡¯m 18 now. I can make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s about time you started calling me David.¡± He winked one of his gorgeous blue eyes at me. ¡°Since you¡¯re an adult now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, David,¡± I said, smiling at how much I liked the sound of his name on my lips. I¡¯d moaned it enough times as I came, it only seemed natural to start using it in front of him.


    I let my eyes roam over his body onest time, sighing a little at the sawdust that clung to his tight abs. When I reached his eyes again, there was an amused expression on his face. Seeing it and knowing that he¡¯d caught me checking him out made my face heat up with embarrassment.


    ¡°See you at nine,¡± I said in a hurried rush and turned to leave.


    ¡°Ava,¡± he called out after me. ¡°Make sure to wear jeans and a long sleeve shirt.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hollered out over my shoulder, already halfway to the treehouse.


    Once I¡¯d climbed back up, I crawled to the side and crouched down by the window. He was sanding the other side of the chair now, so I was treated to a perfect view of his chest and abs. Watching his muscles ripple as he used those talented hands to sand down another one of his beautiful creations had my panties soaked. It made me wonder what those hands were capable of. I wanted to know what they could do to my body.


    There was no way I¡¯d be able to focus on anything unless I gave myself a bit of a reprieve. I needed to cum. Right now.


    Sitting back on my heels, I spread my knees wide and slipped a hand under my skirt. Sliding my hand down, I roughly pushed the fabric aside until I felt the smooth wetness of my pussy. God, I was so fucking wet. My fingers slid along my sopping wet slit, parting my pussy lips with slippery ease as I slid one finger inside. I sighed, feeling my tight pussy clench around my finger as I slowly fucked myself.


    I let my finger trail all the way up so I could hit my clit before thrusting back inside myself. David ran a quick hand through his hair and stood, lifting his arms over his head in a stretch, making me moan and immediately reach up to cup a tit. I kneaded the full, perky roundness while my fingers teased my hard nipple. My other hand sped up. Slippery sounds filled the little treehouse as I fucked myself faster.


    I pinched my nipple hard, loving how it made little sparks of pain shoot through me to mix with all the pleasure. David stepped out of the garage, flinging his t-shirt over one shoulder and started walking toward his house. His sun-kissed skin and the sexy way he walked had me moaning his name as I came hard against my fingers. I bit my lip to stop from being loud, but a few more moans managed to escape. My body shuddered with pleasure, my slippery fingers working my swollen clit until the sound of my name froze me in ce.


    ¡°Ava?¡± David called again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fuck!


    My heart raced for an entirely different reason now when I looked back over my shoulder and realized I¡¯d forgotten to shut the door. How far had my moans traveled? It sounded like he was right underneath the treehouse!


    ¡°Um, just a second,¡± I squeaked, tugging my hand out of my panties and sliding my shirt back down. I scurried over to the trapdoor that I¡¯d left open like an idiot and hurried down. I was so frazzled at getting caught with my hand in my pussy that I lost my footing on thedder and started to fall.


    I barely had time to let out a frightened yelp before I felt David¡¯s strong arms catch me. It took me a second to realize that he¡¯d grabbed me in such a way that his hand was resting right between my legs, held tightly against my soaked panties while his other arm was wrapped tightly around my chest with my right tit sitting securely in the palm of hisrge hand.


    He stood there frozen, and I couldn¡¯t help buty my hand against his hard chest, letting my fingers graze along his skin. His blue eyes went dark with lust, and I wished he was holding me lower so I could feel if he was hard. Judging by the way he was looking at me and the tenseness of his body, I was guessing he was very hard.


    ¡°Thanks for catching me, David,¡± I said, arching my hips a little, wishing he would slide a finger into my pussy.


    Instead, he shook his head as if to clear it and began to set me down, letting his fingers trail along my wet slit before fully releasing me. I sighed at his touch. It was barely a noise at all, but I noticed his lip twitch slightly as if he were holding back a smile.


    When I stepped back, I tried very hard to not stare at the giant bulge he was sporting and failed miserably. It was like my eyes were locked on it. I¡¯d hoped he was hard, but, damn, this was more than I¡¯d hoped for. His thick cock was threatening to bust out of his pants. Instead of being embarrassed, he stood there, letting me look openly at him until I finally pulled my eyes back up to his amused face. He gave me another wink and said, ¡°See you at nine, Ava.¡±


    I walked off on shaky legs with a pussy that was even wetter than before.

 Chapter 29

    DAVID


    I watched Ava walk off. She was a little unsteady on her feet, but I figured it served her right for fucking herself in my treehouse. She didn¡¯t think I knew about it, but she wasn¡¯t nearly as sneaky as she thought she was. I often heard her moaning up there. A few times I even caught her saying my name. It had be more frequenttely, and it was driving me insane.


    Her moans haunted me, following me around every second of every day. Ava had no idea what she was doing to me. And now I was going to be taking her on a ride tonight. Just the thought of her pressing that tight, young body up against me had my already hard cock swelling even more.


    God, the way she¡¯d hungrily eyed my cock. I couldn¡¯t get the image out of my head. And the feel of her pussy against my hand when I¡¯d caught her. She¡¯d feltpletely bald, and I was willing to bet she kept herself shaved, which only added to my misery. Her panties had been soaking wet! I¡¯d wanted so badly to just slide a finger into her, and my hand twitched at the memory of how perfectly her tit had fit into it. Her nipple had felt painfully hard, and I¡¯d never wanted to suck something so badly in my life.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Frustrated, I stormed into my house. She wasn¡¯t the only one that needed to cum. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to sit down on my bike, and I sure as fuck couldn¡¯t meet old Mrs. Smith in an hour to give her the rocking chair with a perfect imprint of my cock straining against my jeans.


    I needed a shower anyway to wash off all this sawdust, so I quickly stripped down and stepped into the shower. With the water raining down on me, I grabbed my cock and began pumping myself in fast, firm strokes, imagining my hand was Ava¡¯s tight, wet pussy. Remembering the look of pure lust in her eyes and the way her panties had been so wet had me already close to cumming. I imagined hiking that little skirt of hers up, ripping her panties off, and ramming my cock straight into that greedy little pussy. I wanted to fuck her so hard she¡¯d be sore for days. I wanted to im every inch of that tight, young body, including her womb. Just thinking about fucking her raw, pumping my seed into that virgin womb, iming her fully as mine and mine alone had me groaning as I came so hard I had to brace my free hand against the shower wall.


    Ava pregnant was a fantasy that never failed to tip me over the edge. There was just something about taking her andying im to every part of her body that drove me wild with lust. I didn¡¯t even know if she was a virgin. I was guessing with a sex drive like hers that there was no way in hell she could still be innocent. Just the thought of some stupid boy with his hands all over my girl made me want to kill someone.


    But she wasn¡¯t mine, I reminded myself while I angrily washed my hair, and she never would be.


    She was my daughter¡¯s friend for fucks sake, and my buddy¡¯s daughter. I was good friends with both her mom and dad, and I¡¯d watched her grow up. She waspletely off-limits, and I was a fucking perv.


    End of story.


    The next few hours went by with an agonizing slowness, especially since the rocking chair was done. I¡¯d pushed back the time because I wanted to be able to take Ava out at night. I didn¡¯t want a quick trip with the sun zing down on us. It wouldn¡¯t feel as intimate, and I¡¯d feel like I was sharing her with the world. I wanted her all to myself, or at least as much to myself as possible.


    When Mrs. Smith arrived, it at least took my mind off Ava for a little bit. She loved her chair and even ced an order for three more and after that, I ate a quick supper that I barely tasted. All I could think about was how good Ava would feel pressed up against me on the back of my bike. I knew it was wrong, and I knew nothing could ever happen between us, but I still craved her like a drug, and I was powerless to stop my mind and body from wanting something, even if I knew it could never happen.


    Finally at 8:45, I went to the garage and started digging around for the extra helmet I had. By the time I found it and had the bike pushed out and ready, Ava was there, waiting for me with a big smile on her face. She looked adorable and sexy as hell all at the same time. Her long dark hair was pulled into a loose braid to keep it from blowing around, and the jeans and long sleeve tee she wore hugged her curves, making my cock spring to life again at the sight of her. There was a mischievous glint to her green eyes that aroused me as much as her tight little body.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, holding out my spare helmet.


    She held my eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m always ready for you.¡±


    I told myself that she didn¡¯t mean anything by it, that she was just talking about the motorcycle ride, but her eyes were telling a different story and so were the hard nipples that were now poking brazenly out from beneath her tight top.

 Chapter 30

    Fuck, she hadn¡¯t worn a bra. How the hell was I supposed to concentrate on the road with her soft, full tits pressed up against me?


    Willing myself to focus, I helped her put the helmet on, brushing my fingers along her chin as I buckled the strap. She looked cute as hell wearing it, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the image. I pulled my own helmet on before getting on the bike, motioning for her to follow. She hiked a leg over and scooted in close to me. There wasn¡¯t a back on the bike, so she had no choice but to wrap her arms around me. Granted, it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to hold me quite so tightly, but I wasn¡¯t about toin.


    I started up the bike shouted back to her, ¡°Ready?¡±


    She shook her head, and I could see the excitement in her green eyes through the clear visor, but there was also a little bit of fear.


    I winked at her, trying to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯re perfectly safe. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Giving her knee a quick squeeze before turning my attention back to the bike, I eased us out onto the road. There were few things better in life than riding a motorcycle, but I could only think of one thing better than riding my bike with Ava hanging on for dear life behind me and that would be fucking her. Since I couldn¡¯t have the other, I just let myself enjoy every second of this.


    Her arms were wrapped tightly around my stomach, and the feel of her tits pressed against my back was torture. It was a wonderful kind of torture, though, and I never wanted it to end. Her body waspletely molded to mine. I doubted she could get any closer if she tried. My cock was ufortably hard by now, and I didn¡¯t see that going away anytime soon.


    I took a right turn, taking us outside of town so we could take one of the deserted country roads and pick up some speed. I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d want to go faster, but as soon as I hit the open road, she let out an excited whoop and yelled ¡°Take me faster, David!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I gunned the bike, giving her what she wanted. There were a few twists along the ride, and when we took the first one, I felt her body tense. I reached back and gripped her thigh, letting her know she was safe. Her body rxed at the feel of my hand, so I kept doing it every time we went around a curve.


    After a few miles, her hands slowly began to wander. At first, I thought maybe she was just adjusting herself and getting morefortable, but when one of her hands roamed up to graze across my pecs, I knew I was in big trouble. I felt her hips move behind me and then in a gutsy move that surprised even me, she started to lower her hands.


    She¡¯s not going to do it, I told myself. There¡¯s no way in hell she¡¯s going to grab my cock. No fucking way!


    But her hands kept traveling lower, pausing to run over my abs. Her hips were moving in a steady rhythmic motion, and I groaned when she lowered one hand to slide along my cock. Her hips moved faster as she explored my painfully hard dick. I couldn¡¯t fucking believe this little minx was getting herself off at my expense.


    I don¡¯t fucking think so!


    There was a small dirt road leading off the main road up ahead, and I eased the bike onto it before stopping. Yanking my helmet off, I turned to her.


    ¡°Did you just fucking get yourself off against me?¡± I meant to sound irritated, but it came out just sounding like I was in awe, which really pissed me off.


    She looked up at me, and I could see the zed I just had an orgasm look in her green eyes. If that wasn¡¯t a dead giveaway, then the satisfied grin certainly was.


    ¡°Yep,¡± she said. She let her fingers dance along my cock. ¡°Wanna join me?¡±


    With a groan, I pulled off her helmet and captured her mouth in mine. I was only fucking human after all. Cupping her face in my hands, I devoured her mouth, tasting and savoring her as I let my tongue slide along hers. She opened her mouth to me, letting me kiss her as deeply as I wanted.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I managed to rasp out, pulling my mouth away so she could turn around and straddle myp.


    Knowing her bald little pussy was so close to my cock had me crazy with need. I kissed her roughly, biting her bottom lip before kissing a line down her neck. Jerking her shirt up, I took one of her perfect tits into my mouth. I sucked hard, teasing her nipple with my tongue, letting my teeth graze across her skin. She moaned, running her fingers through my hair as I teased her as mercilessly as she¡¯d been teasing me.


    Unable to resist, I reached down and unbuttoned her pants. She arched her hips for me so I could slip my hand into her panties. It was an awkward angle, but I didn¡¯t care. As soon as my fingers felt bald, wet pussy, my mind exploded. God, she was so wet. My fingers were drenched in seconds. When I slid a finger into her, her pussy clenched around me so tightly I groaned against her tit.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck, David,¡± she panted. ¡°Please make me cum.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Instead of speeding up, I slowed my finger down, sliding it out so I could run my finger in slippery circles around her swollen clit.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± I asked, letting her tit fall from my mouth so I could bring my face back to hers. ¡°You¡¯re such a cock tease, Ava.¡± I leaned down and sucked on her bottom lip. ¡°You fuck yourself in my treehouse, moaning my name. You flirt with me all the time, running over to visit me wearing clothes so tiny I can see just about every inch of you. You do nothing but torture me, so why should I get you off?¡±


    Before I let her answer, I slid my tongue into her mouth while my finger slid back into the wet heat of her pussy. When I pulled my mouth away, she gasped, and the desperate look on her face made me smile.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m yours,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving myself for you, David, but I¡¯m so fucking horny all the time. I need you to make it go away. Please,¡± she begged, reaching down to squeeze her own tits.


    I couldn¡¯t look away from the sight of her ying with her own tits. She rolled them in her hands, using her thumb and index finger to roll and pinch her nipples. Her hips moved faster against me, and unable to deny her any longer, I brough my fingers to her clit, rubbing her in hard, fast circles that had her cumming around my fingers in seconds. I slid one finger inside so I could feel her tight pussy spasm around me. Her hips bucked against me, and she pinched her nipples hard. Her green eyes never left mine. She moaned my name as her body shook with pleasure until she gave one long satisfied sigh. Leaning forward, she ran her tongue along my bottom lip, nibbling on it gently before kissing me hungrily.


    I took my hand out of her pants and slid two soaking fingers into her mouth while I continued to kiss her. She ran her tongue over a finger, licking her own juices off me while I savored the other before sliding my tongue along hers. Tasting her pussy on her mouth was like heaven.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be doing any of this. I tried to very firmly remind myself that she was off-limits and that I needed to get things back on track, but her tongue was stroking the roof of my mouth, filling me with the taste of her pussy, and that rational voice was getting harder and harder to hear.


    Pulling back, she gave me a wicked grin and then got off the bike. She motioned for me to hike my leg over. I¡¯d already put the kickstand down, so I brought my leg over before sitting back down on the seat.


    When she reached for my pants, I grabbed her hands in mine, stilling them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me, David.¡±


    I gave a heavy sigh at her words. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Ava.¡± Her hurt expression nearly broke me in two.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Reaching a hand up, I cupped her cheek, letting my thumb slide across her cheek. She immediately leaned into my touch. Her shirt was still hiked up, and thanks to a bright full moon, her tits were on full disy.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re asking,¡± I finally said.


    She mirrored my movement and cupped my cheek. Her thumb ran along my stubbled cheek. Leaning forward she brought her mouth to hover above my face before slowly licking over my dimple. The intimate gesture made me smile which only made her probe the dimple further with her tongue.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve wanted to do that,¡± she whispered against me. ¡°That¡¯s not the only ce I want to taste, though.¡±


    ¡°Ava,¡± I said, putting a warning in my tone as she squatted down, her greedy hands already unbuttoning my jeans.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She looked up at me and gave me a frustrated groan that had my lips twitching to smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare smile,¡± she said, noticing. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you won¡¯t fuck my pussy, but you¡¯re damn sure gonna fuck my mouth.¡±


    My eyes widened at her determined tone. ¡°I told you I¡¯ve saved myself for you. That means I¡¯ve never done anything with anybody. So you can either tell me what you want me to do or I¡¯m just gonna go in and hope my eagerness makes up forck of experience. It¡¯s your choice, but either way, I¡¯m sucking that big cock of yours, David, and I¡¯m going to swallow everyst drop of you when you cum.¡±


    Holy fuck! I didn¡¯t stand a chance in hell against her, and she knew it.

 Chapter 32

    FILTHY WITH THE DAD NEXT DOOR


    AVA


    David stared down at my hands as I unzipped his pants. I knew there was a war going on that beautiful head of his, but I also knew that while I may have lost the war, I sure as fuck was going to win this battle. I knew now that he wanted me as much as I wanted him, so it was only a matter of time before he gave in and fucked me. If I couldn¡¯t have him in my pussy tonight, then I was going to have him in my mouth.


    I dug my knees into the grass and leaned forward. I was downright giddy with excitement while I watched David reach down and free his cock for me. My eyes widened at the sight of it, making him give a deep chuckle. My hands had already told me he was big, but I hadn¡¯t realized how big. There was a heavy thickness to him that had my pussy clenching. My pants were still unbuttoned and my top still bunched up above my tits, and I thought about how easy it would be to just rip off these clothes and bend over, begging him to fuck me.


    I didn¡¯t want our first time to be like that, though. David was still hesitating, fighting to do what he thought was the right thing. I wanted him when he realized that fucking me was the right thing. If I told him right now about all the times I¡¯d thought about him fucking a baby into me, he¡¯d probably have a heart attack. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the idea.


    He raised an eyebrow at me, wondering what I wasughing about.


    ¡°There¡¯s just so many things I want you to do to me, David,¡± I said, not willing to tell him the entire truth yet. ¡°And so many things I want to do to you.¡±


    His cock looked so powerful, but the skin looked like it would be so soft. I leaned over him, letting my tits slide along his shaft, wanting to feel that soft skin against my own. I squeezed my tits together, gently cupping his cock between them and stroked him gently.


    ¡°Fuck, Ava,¡± he groaned as I rolled my tits along his skin.


    A bead of pre-cum appeared on his tip, and the next time I slid my tits down, I stuck my tongue out so I could lick it off.


    ¡°You taste so good, David. I want to suck you dry.¡±


    I squeezed him onest time with my tits, letting my hard nipples graze his skin before letting them drop with a bounce.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the moonlight, I could see the blue of his eyes, and the desire I saw in them had me licking my lips in anticipation.


    ¡°Tell me what to do,¡± I said.


    He rubbed his thumb along my lips, parting them slightly. ¡°Open wide,¡± he said with a wicked grin.


    Gripping his thighs, I held his blue eyes and lowered my open mouth onto his head. He groaned as I explored him with my tongue. I sucked gently on his head before sliding him out of my mouth so I could kiss my way down his shaft. When I was at the base, I ran my tongue up to the tip in one smooth motion.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned while Ithered every inch of him with my spit.


    When I was back at his tip, I sucked his head back in and looked at him. I may not have ever done this before, but even I knew the hardest part wasing up. I didn¡¯t know how in the hell I was going to fit him all the way in.


    I sucked and tongued his cock head, rolling my tongue along the ridge of skin that joined his head to his shaft, loving how it made him groan. He tried to run his hands through my hair, but my braid stopped him, so he reached down and pulled my hair twisty off. With my hair free, he ran his hands through the dark strands, freeing it from the constraint of the braid.


    His fingers grazed my cheeks and then slid back along my scalp. I gasped around his cock when he grabbed two fistfuls of my hair, making my scalp tingle. It wasn¡¯t so much pain as the promise of pain, and my body reacted to it immediately. I moaned against him, tonguing him harder.


    He looked down at me with his sexy blue eyes. ¡°You like a little pain, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I said, ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± around his cock and nodded as best I could.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, pulling my hair harder as he slid me down another inch.


    He was so big. I loved that my mouth was already sore. I wanted to wake up tomorrow with swollen lips from sucking him so hard. I gripped his thighs harder as he lowered me another inch.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said, as I fought against my gag reflex. ¡°Slide your finger into your pussy, Ava.¡±


    I immediately did as he asked, moaning at how good it felt.


    ¡°Is your pussy still sopping wet?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Let me taste,¡± he said.


    I slid my finger out and when I¡¯d lifted it high enough, I felt his hot mouthtch onto me, sucking and licking my finger clean. While my head was spinning with how good his mouth felt on me, he pushed me all the way down until my lips were flush against his skin. I¡¯d been so aroused, I hadn¡¯t even thought about gagging. He was stretching my mouth to the max, and I loved it. I ran my tongue over him as best I could with him firmly inside me and waited.


    He gave my finger onest long suck and said, ¡°Good girl,¡± giving my head a pat with one hand before sliding it down to cup my tit. ¡°Now finger yourself.¡± He gave my hair a hard tug with the hand that still held my hair.


    ¡°But don¡¯t cum until I do. Do you understand?¡±


    I moaned that I did and gave his cock a hard flick of my tongue.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, kneading my tit while I hurried up and snaked my hand back down my panties.


    I dove my finger into my pussy while he used my hair to guide my head back up his cock. I sucked and tongued his head before he slid me back down. My fingers worked faster and soon the wet slurping sounds from my mouth and pussy drowned out the cicadas around us. My body was on fire with pleasure. I dug my knees harder into the grass, rolling the pad of my finger around my clit. Moaning around David¡¯s cock as he moved my head faster and faster along his thick shaft.


    I could feel myself starting to cum, and David pulled my hair so hard in a warning that tears pricked my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± he panted. ¡°Not until you feel my cum hit the back of your throat.¡±

 Chapter 33

    His words alone almost made me orgasm. I slid my finger back into my pussy, not trusting myself around my clit. Both our breathing was ragged and raw. I sucked David¡¯s cock even harder, rolling my tongue around him, savoring every second of having him in my mouth. When I felt him swell even more, a thing I hadn¡¯t thought possible, he pinched my nipple hard, making me forget all about staying away from my clit. I rubbed myself hard and fast, and as soon as I heard him groan and felt the wet heat of him against the back of my throat, I came with a muffled scream around his cock.


    I sucked and kissed and tongued him as I swallowed shot after shot of his cum while my body shook from the force of my orgasm. Just having his cock in my mouth while I¡¯d cum had made it so much more intense. His hand loosened on my hair, and he gently massaged my nipple where he¡¯d pinched it so hard.


    His cock didn¡¯t seem quite as big in my mouth now that he¡¯d shot his load, and I continued to lick and suck him gently. Without him having to ask, I slid my fingers out of my panties and held my fingers up to him. I smiled around his cock when he immediately sucked them into his mouth. God his mouth felt good. He ran his tongue in between my fingers along the sensitive skin, sending shivers up and down my spine.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he was done with my fingers, I slowly slid his cock out of my mouth, giving his head onest kiss. He cupped my face, tilting my head up to his. Running his thumb along my swollen lips, he looked at me with such longing it made my heart skip a beat. Why was he being so stubborn and holding back?


    Leaning down, he ran his tongue slowly along both my lips before kissing me gently. As if knowing how sore my mouth was, he took his time kissing me, savoring me, as he let his tongue slide along my own in a dance that left me breathless.


    When he pulled back, he kissed my forehead and stood. I gave a frustrated sigh when he tucked his still semi-hard cock back into his jeans. He offered his hand, helping me to stand when I took it. His fingers trailed over my tits before he gently lowered my top. He buttoned my pants and then handed me my helmet.


    ¡°We should get back,¡± he said, pulling on his own.


    I got on the back of the bike, snuggling up against him as tightly as I had before. I smiled, knowing he couldn¡¯t stop me. When we were back on the main road, he continued to reach back and squeeze my thigh every time we hit a sharp curve. God, I loved everything about him.


    I took advantage of the fact that his shirt was untucked now and ran my hands up under it and along his smooth skin. I felt his body tense beneath my hands, but there wasn¡¯t a damn thing he could do to stop me, so I let my fingers dance along his hard pecs, exploring the dips and peaks of his muscles before trailing my fingers down to his hard abs.


    David set my body on fire in a way that I hadn¡¯t known was possible. I thought after he¡¯d made me cum that things might simmer down a bit, but it had only made things worse. There was a permanent ache in my pussy now that only his cock could ease. I¡¯d never be able to rest until I got it.


    I kept one hand firmly on his abs and traced a path with the other until I was sliding my fingers around his cock, which was rock hard once again. He took his hand from the handlebars and grabbed my hand, giving it a warning squeeze before cing it back on his abs. I loved feeling his hard stomach, so it¡¯s not like it was a punishment, but it wasn¡¯t long before my hand strayed to his cock again. This time I felt him sigh, but he didn¡¯t bother trying to move it.


    I moaned at the feel of him, arching my hips so I could feel the vibrations from the bike better. I rolled my hips gently, teasing myself, and thought about how good that cock was going to feel ramming into my virgin pussy. We were almost back to his house when I came hard against him. I dug my fingers into his abs while I ran my thumb over the ridge of his head that I could feel through his jeans, pressing my tits hard against his back.


    As soon as we pulled into his driveway, he stopped his bike and turned to me. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at all the sexual frustration I could see in his gorgeous blue eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± my dad asked, walking across our driveway to stand in David¡¯s yard.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, ¡°I just had a great time.¡± I got off the bike and pulled the helmet off, shaking my hair free.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, honey. I was worried you might be scared.¡± My dad handed the other beer he¡¯d brought to David. He got off the bike, holding his helmet in such a way that it hid the massive boner he still had.


    ¡°No, Mr. Emerson took good care of me,¡± I said, shooting David a wide, innocent grin. ¡°He promised to take me for another ride real soon. Didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    David stared at me with a look that was a perfect mix of shock, and wonder, and I¡¯m going to spank the fuck out of you the first chance I get.


    I raised my eyebrow, waiting for him to respond.


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± he finally said before taking a long swig of beer. ¡°I took it easy on her this time, though. I think next time I won¡¯t hold back.¡± There was a challenge in those blue eyes that I happily epted.


    ¡°Looking forward to it,¡± I said with a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he said, giving me a wicked grin.


    When my dad looked away, he gave me a sexy wink, and I blew him a kiss before shouting a quick ¡°Night!¡± to both of them and jogging to my front door.

 Chapter 34

    I was way too excited to sleep that night. I¡¯d already masturbated several times thinking about how good his cock had felt in my mouth and the way his fingers had known exactly what to do to get me off. My ck thong was a sopping mess by the time the sun started to peek through my windows.


    That¡¯s when I had a brilliant idea.


    Being careful to not make a sound, I slipped out our back door and used the treehouse to sneak into David¡¯s backyard. The grass was wet with dew and felt cool against my bare feet. All the garage doors were down, but I knew he kept the side door unlocked. I slipped inside, turning on a light so I wouldn¡¯t knock anything over on my way to his motorcycle. Shimmying out of my panties, I hooked them on one of the handlebars.


    Feeling the pull of the powerful motorcycle, I was unable to resist it. I remembered how good it had feltst night. I didn¡¯t give my brain a chance to overthink, and instead hiked a leg over, letting my bare pussy sit against the leather seat, moaning at how good it felt. I knew I needed to be quick, so I didn¡¯t waste any time in snaking my hand down to my clit. I was already soaking wet. I rocked my hips while I rubbed myself hard and fast. Kneading one of my tits, I thought about cumming with David¡¯s cock in my mouth, that first spurt of heat down my throat, the way he¡¯d pulled my hair so tightly, the taste of his skin. Images whirled through my mind as I came hard against his seat.


    Gasping, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle when I fully realized what I¡¯d just done. Getting off his seat, I saw that I¡¯d left arge wet spot on it and giggled some more. Running to the door, I switched off the light and ran across his yard. When I was safely in the treehouse, I crouched by the window and waited. I knew he usually started working pretty early, and it wasn¡¯t long before I saw him leave his house. I sighed at the sight of him. He had on his usual jeans and ck boots with a red t-shirt that looked great against his tanned skin and dark hair. He was so fucking sexy.


    I held my hand over my mouth as he opened all three garage doors and stepped in. I knew the second he noticed my thong, because his entire body stilled. He stood there staring at it before slowly walking over to the bike.


    Reaching out, he ran his fingers over mycy thong. Unhooking it from the handlebar, I watched in amazement as he brought it to his face and inhaled deeply. My pussy clenched at the sight of him breathing me in.


    He turned his head, noticing the wet spot I¡¯d left on his seat. I could see his head give a soft shake as if not fully believing what he was seeing. He slowly ran one finger over the seat before bringing it to his mouth. I delicious shudder ran through me when he abruptly turned and looked straight at the treehouse. In long, confident strides he headed straight towards me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Squealing, I hustled to the other side of the treehouse and started to shimmy down the ropedder.


    ¡°Ava!¡± he shouted at me.


    The hard tone of his voice breaking the quiet of the morning startled me so much that I faltered on thedder almost falling. I managed to keep my grip on the rope, but my floundering had made the loose t-shirt I slept in hike almost up to my tits. I hung from thedder with my bare bottom half onplete disy as my feet dangled uselessly below me.


    When my body swung back around, I wanted to die at the amused look on his face. His deep dimple was on full disy now, and there was an adorable mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny!¡± I hissed at him, not wanting to scream and wake my parents. If my mom was already up and in the kitchen, I prayed to whatever god would listen that she didn¡¯t look out the window and see her daughter hanging half naked from a tree.


    He gave a deep chuckle that was so sexy it was like velvet running over my already sensitive pussy.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Ava,¡± he said, leaning against the fence between our yards. His eyes ran over my naked lower half while I tried to hook my foot back into thedder that kept slipping just out of my grasp.


    ¡°This seems like a fitting punishment to me. Although, if I had my way, I¡¯d be over there smacking your ass so hard you wouldn¡¯t be able to sit down for days.¡±


    The sound of his words and the heat in his gaze had me almost panting with need. Noticing the effect he was having on me, he grinned and added, ¡°I figured you¡¯d like that.¡±


    When I finally got my foot hooked around thedder and was able to step on it, I shot him a frustrated look and pulled my shirt down.


    Heughed again and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun with you.¡± Holding my thong up, he twirled itzily around his finger before giving it another sniff, never letting his eyes leave mine. ¡°Thanks for the gift, by the way.¡±


    I climbed down with as much dignity as I could muster, knowing my nipples were hard and obvious and that he¡¯d probably noticed the wet sheen all over my pussy and inner thighs. He knew exactly what he did to my body. There was no hiding it from him, so I met his eyes with a wicked glint of my own and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing youter, Ava.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, trying to not look too excited, but I¡¯d obviously failed when he gave me another amused grin and added, ¡°Your parents are having a cookoutter. Remember?¡±


    Fuck. I¡¯d forgotten all about the neighborhood barbecue they¡¯d been nning for weeks.


    Seeing the disappointment on my face, he gave me a wink and a sexy grin. ¡°You¡¯d better get back inside. You¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    I doubted he was talking about my damp feet. I shot him an irritated look before turning and storming back inside, his deepugh echoing behind me.

 Chapter 35

    DAVID


    Ava just kept getting better and better. Every time I thought I had her figured out, she went and did something unexpected. I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d snuck into my garage and fucked herself on my bike. She waspletely insatiable. It was going to be a hell of a lot of fun trying to keep her satisfied. I realized I was already thinking of Ava as mine, already thinking of fully iming her as a done deal, but damn it, I couldn¡¯t help it. There was something about her that just drove me wild. I knew I¡¯d never be able to get enough of her, and I also knew I¡¯d never be able to let her go. I was just kidding myself if I thought otherwise.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I tried to concentrate on the table I was making, but all I could think about was Ava dangling from the ropedder, her shaved, wet pussy in the early morning light and her tight little ass. It was going to be a long fucking day.


    When the sun was finally starting to set, I went inside to get cleaned up and then grabbed the hamburger patties and buns I¡¯d picked up at the store earlier before heading next door. Sam, Ava¡¯s dad was already at the grill, and he gave me a grateful smile when I handed him the patties.


    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± he said, flipping the burgers that were already sizzling. ¡°There¡¯s beer in the coolers if you want one.¡±


    I gave his shoulder a friendly pat and walked to grab a beer. Most of our neighbors were already there, and I gritted my teeth painfully when I saw the young kid from down the street sitting next to Ava on a deck chair. She looked gorgeous as usual in a small bikini. The tight pink t-shirt she¡¯d thrown on over it was doing little to cover that perfect body of hers. I was happy to see that she wasn¡¯t doing anything to encourage him, but I could tell that wasn¡¯t going to stop him. I didn¡¯t like the way his eyes were roaming over her curves, and I really didn¡¯t like it when he scooted a couple inches closer.


    The ufortable look on her face mixed with how her body seemed to shrink in as if she were trying to be as small as possible was all the confirmation I needed. I twisted the top off my beer and made my way over. Her eyes were downcast, staring so intently on the concrete in front of her that I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d notice me, but as soon as my boots came into her eyesight, she jerked her head up. A look of relief washed over her face at the sight of me, making me want to punch this stupid fucker in the face for upsetting her so much.


    ¡°Your mom needs your help in the kitchen, Ava,¡± I lied.


    She gave me a grateful smile and mouthed a ¡°Thank you¡± before jumping up to rush back into the house.


    Turning my attention to the dipshit in the chair, I stared at him until he began to squirm under my gaze. ¡°Stay away from her,¡± I said, my tone making it clear this wasn¡¯t up for debate. He gave a fast nod of his head, looking very much like he was going to piss himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you jump in the pool and cool off a bit. There are other young girls here. Go pick one of them.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I left to go help Sam at the grill. When the food was done, there was a flurry of activity as kids ran around while parents and other adults all tried to fill their tes. Trying to get out of the way, I looked up in time to see Ava scurrying up into the treehouse while everyone¡¯s attention was on their food.


    I waited a few minutes, but when she didn¡¯te down, I slipped back into my own yard unnoticed and stood beneath the giant tree. I debated before going up. I knew it was risky, and I knew there was a good chance she was just up there fucking herself, but the image of her worried face floated through my mind, and I couldn¡¯t walk away. If there was even a chance that she was sitting up there alone and upset, I couldn¡¯t leave her.


    I climbed up the stairs, lifted the trapdoor, and found myself staring directly into Ava¡¯s pussy. She was sitting on her ass with her legs bent and spread wide. Her bikini bottoms had be wedged in her pussy, making her bald lips plump out on either side. She¡¯d slid a finger inside and was actively fucking herself, not even bothering to stop when I opened the door. Her t-shirt was lying on the floor, and her tits looked fucking fantastic with that thin fabric trying to contain them as they jiggled slightly with her movements.


    ¡°What if I had been someone else?¡± I shouted at her as quietly as I could. ¡°What if I¡¯d been that little fucker who was drooling over you earlier.¡±


    ¡°I would never have let that happen,¡± she said, her wordsing out in breathy gasps as she began to stroke her clit. ¡°I knew it was you. I was watching you the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bet you were,¡± I muttered, not able to take my eyes off her beautiful pussy.


    Leaning forward, I licked a line up one swollen lip, drawing my tongue around her finger as she fucked herself faster, moaning at the now familiar taste of her. Reaching up, I undid both knots on either side of her bikini bottoms, letting the long strings fall down as I pulled the fabric away from her. It caught in her pussy lips, so I gave it another tug, making her camel toe disappear. I would¡¯ve been sad to see it go if the new view I was getting wasn¡¯t so fucking good.

 Chapter 36

    I grabbed onto her wrist, stilling her hand and slowly pulled it out, capturing her glistening fingers in my mouth. I moaned as I licked them clean, running my tongue between her fingers before sucking them hard as I pulled them out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes were hooded with lust when I brought my mouth back to her pussy. Grabbing her hips, I kissed and licked a line up her inner thigh, nibbling on the tender skin. She ran her hands through my hair as I licked a line up her wet slit, letting my tongue part her lips as I went. When I got to the top, I circled my tongue along her clit before giving it a hard flick. Her body jumped but she managed to bite back her squeal.


    I¡¯d just slid my tongue down and buried it in her pussy when her dad¡¯s voice rang out around us. ¡°David, what are you doing, man? I thought you were gonna help me with the grill!¡±


    I groaned against his daughter¡¯s pussy, irritated at the interruption. Sliding my tongue out, I gave her pussy a gentle kiss before yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a sec! There¡¯s something I need to do really quick.¡±


    ¡°In the treehouse?¡±


    ¡°For fucks sake,¡± I muttered against Ava¡¯s pussy. ¡°I just need to fix a loose board Ava told me about. I¡¯ll be down in a sec!¡±


    ¡°All right, but hurry up, man. They¡¯re still hungry!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones,¡± I muttered, motioning for Ava to scoot back so I coulde all the way up. I shut the door behind me and looked down at her gorgeous body spread out on the floor of the treehouse.


    ¡°Well, you heard your dad. We need to hurry,¡± I said, lowering my face back to her pussy.


    She giggled beneath me, but it quickly turned to moans of pleasure. I sucked and kissed every inch of her pussy. Using my tongue, I slowly parted her lips before sliding myself into her. The smell and taste of her drove all of my senses crazy. She bucked her hips against me while I savored her, refusing to speed up even though she was begging me to.


    ¡°My god, David,¡± she moaned. ¡°Your mouth feels so good. It feels like you¡¯re French kissing my pussy.¡±


    I grinned against her cunt and sped my tongue up. When her moans became louder, I reached a hand up and sped it over her mouth. Her hot breath hit my skin with every gasp, and when I began to suck and tongue her clit, I pressed my hand down even harder to stifle her screams of pleasure. Her hips rolled seductively beneath me. She was cumming hard, and I softened my mouth on her sensitive skin, drawing out her pleasure until she was nothing but a quivering beautiful mess beneath me.


    Satisfied, I gave her another long lick up her bald pussy, before kissing my way up to her mouth. I kissed her deeply, letting her taste herself on me before I straddled her stomach. She watched me while I undid the strings on her bikini top and slid the thin fabric down, revealing her perfect tits. Unbuckling my pants, I freed my cock and smiled when she eyed it hungrily.


    I sighed, running my fingers over the perky fullness of her tits and the nipples that were always so fucking swollen. They always looked like they were begging to be sucked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your tits,¡± I said, rolling them in my hands, massaging them and letting her nipples graze my palms. Reaching back, I ran my hand along her soaking pussy and then used it tother my cock, rubbing the excess along her tits.


    ¡°Squeeze your tits together for me.¡±


    She immediately obeyed with a sort of giddy enthusiasm that had my already painfully hard cock throbbing and growing a bit more.


    Holding her tits together, she pinched her own nipples and gave me a grin. ¡°Fuck my tits, David,¡± she moaned.


    I didn¡¯t have to be asked twice. Bracing my hands on either side of her head, I thrust my cock in between her tight tits and groaned at how good it felt. Keeping a steady rhythm, I watched in awe as she continued to y with her nipples while she tilted her head enough to tongue and suck on the head of my cock every time it appeared. I had so much pre-cum now that my cock was sliding easily through her tits. I could¡¯ve easily cum just from watching her, but I held back, wanting it tost longer.


    I marveled at how she seemed to be enjoying it as much as I was. Her mouth licked and sucked at me hungrily as she squeezed her tits tighter. Her nipples were an angry red from how hard she was pinching them, and I wished I could take them in my mouth.


    ¡°I want you to cum all over me,¡± she moaned in between licks. ¡°All over my face.¡±


    Those words and the images they brought forth were enough to send me over the edge. Pleasure ripped through me as my cock spasmed between her tits, shooting braids of cum all over her beautiful face and neck. She groaned at the feel of it and immediately reached her tongue out to lick it off her lips. My cock still pulsed, and I didn¡¯t know how in the fuck I still had cum to shoot. She had a way of doing things to my body that I hadn¡¯t thought possible before.

 Chapter 37

    When I was finally done, I reached down and wiped my cum off her face and rubbed it down her chest, massaging it into her tits until she was glistening beneath me. I felt like I was iming her piece by piece, and the thought made me smile.


    Grabbing my hand, she brought it to her mouth and licked my fingers clean. Her tongue probed in between my fingers, making me sigh at how good it felt, before she sucked each finger clean one at a time.


    ¡°I need you inside me, David. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    I slid down so my body wasying on top of hers. My cock rested against her stomach, not fully hard since I¡¯d just cum, but I¡¯d learned that I¡¯d never go fully soft when she was around.


    Cupping her face, I brought my mouth to hers, kissing her gently. She arched her hips, trying to rub against my cock.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begged, ¡°I want you so badly.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Ava,¡± I asked, lifting my head enough so I could see her face. ¡°I need to know what you want from me.¡±


    She answered while she ran her fingers along my face, like she was trying to memorize every detail. ¡°I want everything. At first I was just obsessed with you.¡± She gave a small grin and added, ¡°I think I was just really physically attracted to you. I¡¯d masturbate all the time thinking about you, but then I started really paying attention to you, about the kind of man you were, and I fell in love with you.¡±


    I kissed her finger when she ran it over my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to tell you the rest,¡± she added, not meeting my gaze.


    ¡°Why?¡¯


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll think I¡¯m insane, and you¡¯ll never want me after I tell you.¡±


    ¡°I really doubt that,¡± I said with augh. ¡°You¡¯re all I think about, Ava. I can¡¯t get you out of my head. There¡¯s nothing you could say that would change that.¡±


    She sighed before finally saying, ¡°I want to be your wife. I¡¯ve never thought about anyone else but you like that, David, and I can¡¯t imagine ever letting another man touch me. Just the idea of it sickens me.¡±


    Her voice grew softer, and I could hear the waiver in it. ¡°Sometimes when I¡¯m touching myself, I think about you fucking a baby into me.¡±


    Thest words were said so softly, I¡¯d almost missed them. I held her face in my hands, forcing her to look at me. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, rubbing my thumbs over her cheeks. ¡°I want the same thing, Ava. I¡¯mpletely in love with you and can¡¯t imagine even looking at another woman. I told myself you were off-limits, and I fought like hell against every instinct that was telling me to make you mine, but I¡¯m done fighting it.¡±


    A smile lit up her face a second before her mouth was on mine and all I could think about was how much I loved and wanted her. She moved her hips harder against me, but I pulled backughing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I¡¯m not fucking you for the first time in a treehouse with the whole fucking neighborhood below us. I¡¯m not about to be rushed, and I want to hear you scream my name when I make you cum.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± she asked, watching as I carefully pulled her bikini top back up, rubbing my thumbs across her nipples onest time before tying the strings.


    ¡°Tonight. I¡¯ll slip out soon. Follow me when you can, and tomorrow we¡¯ll tell your parents.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and before she could say anything, I said, ¡°I¡¯m not about to sneak around with you after tonight. Your dad¡¯s a good friend of mine, but after I fuck you, you¡¯re mine, and no one¡¯s going to keep me from you.¡±


    I helped her tie her bottoms back on and handed her the pink t-shirt. While she slipped it on, I buttoned my pants back up. Using my hands, I smoothed down her hair as best I could. She looked sexy as fuck but there was nothing I could do to change that. I could make sure she didn¡¯t climb down with I just got fucked hair, though. I knew that dipshit would be drooling when he saw her, and I seriously considered running inside my house and making her put on one of my t-shirts to hide her gorgeous body. Knowing she was covered in my cum appeased me somewhat.


    I pulled her toward me, giving her onest deep kiss as she pressed her body against mine. Reluctantly I let her go and lifted the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Ava,¡± I said, giving her a wink before disappearing down thedder.


    Walking back over to their yard, I wove my way through the crowd, stopping to say a quick hello to the neighbors I actually liked, before finally reaching the grill.


    ¡°About damn time,¡± Sam said, but his grin let me know he wasn¡¯t really mad.


    I took over flipping burgers and distracted Sam when I saw Ava¡¯s perfect ass descending from the tree. A few minutester, she sauntered over to the grill and grabbed a burger.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I asked, not able to stop my eyes from roaming over her body, spending a few extra seconds on those perfect tits I¡¯d just fucked.


    ¡°Starving,¡± she said with a grin.


    Turning to her dad, she said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay the night at Julie¡¯s tonight.


    I¡¯ll let mom know before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, kiddo,¡± Sam said. ¡°Have a good time.¡±


    With her eyes locked on mine, she said, ¡°Oh, I definitely will.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the grin that spread across my face as I thought about fucking herter and knowing that she wanted everything I wanted had my cock so hard I was d the grill was hiding me from view. I¡¯d suffer through a few more minutes of this before I was heading home. I was done waiting for Ava. It was time I imed that virgin pussy.

 Chapter 38

    AVA


    Not long after David left, I snuck over to his house. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to knock before the door opened and his hand was on my arm, tugging me inside. As soon as I crossed the threshold, he was on me, pinning me against the wall with his body pressed hard against mine. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, just his jeans, and the feel of all that hard muscle against me had my head spinning. His tongue explored my mouth while his hand slipped under the shirt I¡¯d changed into. I hadn¡¯t bothered with a bra, so his hand immediately met with bare skin. His fingers drove me wild as he teased my nipple while his mouth devoured me.


    He broke the kiss to work his way down my neck. Talking to me as he went.


    ¡°I always imagined I¡¯d fuck you so slowly the first time.¡± He ran his tongue along my throat before continuing. ¡°Let your pussy get used to my big cock.¡±


    I moaned beneath his touch, letting my fingers run through his thick, dark hair while he licked along my corbone.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like that.¡± He bit my shoulder, making me gasp, before kissing and running his tongue over the mark he¡¯d left. ¡°I think you want it rough and hard.¡±


    The sting of his bite and the words ¡°rough and hard¡± had my pussy so wet I could feel my juices sliding down my inner thigh. He slid a hand down my shorts and felt how wet my pussy was.


    His deepugh echoed through the entryway, and I moaned as he slid a finger in. ¡°I see I was right. God, you¡¯re so fucking wet.¡±


    He fingered me slowly, my hands digging into his shoulder as I tried to stay standing on my shaky legs.


    ¡°Does my girl want it rough,¡± he whispered in my ear.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I managed to say.


    I could hear the smile in his voice when he said, ¡°Good,¡± and ripped my shorts down in one quick motion before tugging my shirt off just as roughly. He stepped back just long enough to tug his own pants off, and then his hands and body were back against mine, pressing me against the wall again.


    He was so much bigger and stronger than me, his body dwarfing mine, but I¡¯d never felt safer. I wasn¡¯t afraid to let him take control because I knew he¡¯d never hurt me. Well, no more than I wanted him to.


    Wrapping one thick hand around my throat, he tilted my face up to his.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± he asked. His blue eyes were on fire with lust, but I knew he¡¯d stop immediately and let me leave if I said no. There was no way in hell I was going to do that though. His hands were calloused from all the work he did with them, and even the roughness from his fingertips turned me on as he caressed my skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, meeting his intense eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my life, David.¡±


    Reaching down, I stroked my fingers along his hard cock, letting them trail down to cup and stroke his balls. He groaned at my touch, making me smile as I danced my fingers back up to his thick head.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for you to fuck me, and don¡¯t even think about pulling out. I want everyst drop of you inside me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m pulling out,¡± he said with that wicked smile I loved so much. ¡°I¡¯m iming everyst inch of you tonight, including that virgin womb.¡±


    I was so excited that I actually giggled. I¡¯d waited so damn long for David to fuck me. I couldn¡¯t believe it was finally about to happen. His cock dug into my stomach when he kissed me hard and deep. His tongue slid along the roof of my mouth while his hands reached down to lift me up. Cupping my ass, he held me as if I weighed nothing. I grabbed onto his strong shoulders, loving how his muscles moved beneath my fingers. Every inch of him was rock hard, including the cock that was poised right at the entrance to my pussy.


    Running his cock along my slit, he coated his head with my juices before barely sliding it inside. Before I had time to think about anything, he rolled his tongue along mine and pushed me down onto his cock.


    I screamed against his mouth from the pain of it. In one glorious motion, he¡¯d ripped through my maidenhood and imed my pussy. I clenched myself around him, this cock that felt way too big for my little cunt. Without stopping, David began to fuck me. His smooth, even strokes sent pain through my pussy, but he started to kiss and lick my neck, making pleasure rise up from within me to meet the pain.

 Chapter 39

    My nipples scraped against his chest as he thrust into me, and when he began fucking me harder, they began to bounce. Bending his head down, he caught one of my tits in his mouth, sucking hard while he ran his teeth over my nipple. Pain and pleasure raced through me, each sensation building on the other.


    ¡°Fuck, David,¡± I moaned.


    There were so many sensations going on in my body, and I couldn¡¯t keep up with them. His cock in my pussy, his rough hands on my ass, his mouth on my tit, and then there was just the feel of his body against mine, knowing it was my David fucking me. All of it worked together to create an intense feeling of pleasure unlike anything I¡¯d ever known, and when he bit my nipple, I screamed his name and came hard around his thick cock. He fucked me harder and faster, not giving me a chance toe down, and when I came again, my pussy clenching tightly around him, he groaned and thrust even harder. I felt the wet heat of him inside me, filling me with his cum. My pussy spasmed around him, milking him as he began to fuck me more gently.


    Hooking my feet around him, I pulled him close to me, kissing and licking the sweat from his neck, never wanting this moment to end. Bringing his lips to mine, he kissed me gently, taking his time before resting his forehead against mine, both of us gasping for breath.


    There was so much love in his blue eyes when he looked at me. I cupped his face in my hands, running my fingers over his stubbled cheeks. ¡°I love you,¡± I said, kissing the tip of his nose.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± he said, making my pussy clench around the cock that was still buried deep inside me. He smiled when he felt it and began carrying me to his room. His house was as familiar to me as my own, but I¡¯d never gone into his bedroom before. I¡¯d peeked into it a time or two, but I¡¯d never dared to actually enter it. He¡¯d made all the furniture in here, and each piece was more gorgeous than thest. It was the kind of furniture that was made tost a lifetime, and when heid me down on his king-sized bed, I sighed at howfy and perfect it felt.


    He¡¯d kept his cock in me the whole time, and I arched my hips to meet him as he began to slowly fuck me. The feel of his thick cock stretching me wide drove me crazy and judging by the glint in his eyes, he knew it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight,¡± he said, catching my lip between his teeth.


    Grabbing both my wrists in one hand, he brought them above my head. Holding me tightly in ce, he started to fuck me harder, teasing me with his mouth as he did. Using his lips, tongue, and teeth, he attacked the sensitive skin along my neck and shoulder.


    ¡°Your cock feels so good,¡± I moaned. ¡°I want to see it,¡± I said, lifting my head as best I could to try and catch a glimpse. I wanted to watch him fuck me.


    Giving my shoulder a yful bite, he lifted his body up so he was sitting on his knees, my hips gripped in his hands, holding me still as he fucked me.


    With my hands free, I lifted myself up a bit and groaned at the visual he was giving me. His thick cock was soaked with a mixture of his cum, my juices, and a small amount of blood from when he¡¯d busted through my hymen. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that beautiful dick as it disappeared and reappeared with every thrust of his hips. Just the sight of him fucking my bald little pussy was about to make me cum.


    He thrust harder, gripping my hips tighter to keep me in ce. My tits bounced wildly as he sped up, and I could feel my body getting close again.


    ¡°You like watching me fuck your little pussy?¡±


    I tore my eyes away from his cock to meet his blue eyes. Running my hands over my tits, I took both nipples in my fingers, pulling them and rolling them before finally pinching down hard. I smiled at the heat I saw in his eyes as he watched me.


    ¡°I want to watch you fuck your little pussy harder,¡± I said with a grin, making sure he understood that every part of me was his now.


    When he sped up even more, I looked down again, wanting to see as I came around him. He was fucking me so hard that loud wet smacks filled the room every time our bodies met. Pinching my nipples even harder, I screamed his name again, watching as my pussy spasmed around his cock, coating it with even more of my juices. Watching myself orgasm seemed to intensify it, and all I could do was moan and writhe beneath him as my bodypletely took over with a will of its own.


    I fell back onto the bed in an exhausted heap while David slowed down, giving my body time to recover.


    ¡°I had no idea sex would feel this good,¡± I admitted in between pants. ¡°How in the hell does anyone ever force themselves to stop to get anything else done?¡±


    Davidughed and leaned down to kiss me. ¡°Sex isn¡¯t always this good. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this before. Your body is so fucking amazing, and you¡¯re so fucking eager for it. Knowing you can¡¯t get enough of my cock drives me crazy.¡±


    I kissed him back, slowly sucking on his tongue. God, I¡¯d never get tired of kissing him.


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t get enough of your cock, and I¡¯ll never have enough of it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not going to try my damnedest to get my fill of it daily.¡±


    His deepugh was music to my ears, but his next words were even better.


    ¡°Roll over.¡±

 Chapter 40

    DAVID


    Ava¡¯s sweaty, toned, young body wiggling to turn around beneath mine was one of the greatest feelings in the world. When she was situated


    and her perky little ass was pressed against my cock, I groaned and licked a line up her spine, making her body squirm beneath mine as she giggled.


    I let my cock slide along her ass crack, already thinking about how I¡¯d be iming that virgin ass of hers in the very near future. Judging by her moans and the way she was arching her ass, I was guessing she was thinking the same thing.


    Taking both her wrists in my hand, I held them tightly, pressing them into the mattress. My body dwarfed hers, holding her firmly in ce. One side of her face was visible, so I leaned down to kiss her cheek before licking a line from below her ear to the base of her neck. Her body was so responsive and easy to read, so it didn¡¯t surprise me at all to hear her breathy moans and feel her hips start to move. My girl was insatiable.


    I nudged the head of my cock into her tight little pussy, groaning when I felt her pussy lips immediately grasp onto me. God, she was so fucking tight and wet. Sliding my cock into her was absolute heaven, and I loved that I didn¡¯t need to hold back. I could fuck her as hard and rough as I wanted.


    Keeping my pace slow, I snaked a hand under her hips and began gently rubbing her clit. She gasped, and I felt her arms try to move. I gripped them tighter, forcing her to be still.


    ¡°I¡¯m in control this time,¡± I murmured against her cheek.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she moaned in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cum until I tell you to. Understand?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she whimpered.


    Kissing and licking her neck, I kept my fingers nice and slow on her clit, but I started fucking her faster, letting my hips smack against her ass with each thrust. I knew she was already close and that she¡¯d cum right now if I told her she could, but she was going to have to wait for it this time.


    I rolled her clit in circles, my fingers soaked from all of our juices, and nibbled on her neck. She moved her hips in a seductive dance, trying to get as much pleasure from my fingers and cock as possible.


    Her breathing picked up, and I whispered, ¡°Not yet,¡± into her ear before sucking on her earlobe.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered.


    I¡¯d never get tired of hearing her beg.


    I gave her shoulder a warning bite, letting her know what my answer was and started to fuck her harder. Running my tongue along her spine, I had to press her hands even harder into the mattress to hold her in ce. She was bucking against me and whimpering, pleading with me to let her cum.


    I slowly ran my tongue back up her spine before kissing my way back to the side of her face. I sped my fingers up, rolling her clit in fast, slippery circles.


    ¡°Cum around my cock like a good girl,¡± I whispered against her skin.


    In the next moment, she screamed, ¡°David, oh fuck!¡± and her little pussy spasmed around my cock, forcing me to cum hard as she milked me like the good girl she was. Pleasure ripped through me as I fucked her harder and faster. She rolled her hips, meeting every thrust I had to give, wanting and begging for more as I filled her little womb to the brim. I¡¯d never produced so much cum in my life. My cock pulsed and continued to shoot my seed deep inside her. My fingers softened on her clit, sliding along her sensitive skin more gently, drawing her orgasm out. Her body shuddered beneath mine as I ran my finger over her clit once more.


    Rolling on my side, I pulled her with me, tucking her small body against mine. Turning her head, she leaned back and gave me a deep kiss, her tongue eagerly meeting mine.


    When she pulled away, there was a giant grin on her face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for finally fucking me, David,¡± she said, using my bicep as a pillow as I wrapped my other arm around her, squeezing her tightly against me. I was still semi hard and deep inside her. I wasn¡¯t ready to break the connection I had with her.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°Good, get a power nap, because I¡¯m going to want to do that again very soon.¡±


    Iughed at my insatiable girl, cupping one of her perfect tits in my hand as I closed my eyes, breathing in the scent of her and wondering how in the fuck I got so lucky with the girl next door.


    EPILOGUE


    Ava


    My parents had been shocked when we¡¯d walked next door hand in hand the morning after David had fully imed me. They eventually warmed to the idea, though, and were now thrilled to live next door to their grandson. Even Leslie had taken to the idea of me with her dad. She was my maid of honor at our wedding and is thrilled at having a little half-brother.


    I was so happy to finally be Mrs. David Emerson.


    Our son is one now and loves to toddle along in the backyard. He¡¯s too young to y in the treehouse, but that doesn¡¯t stop him from constantly trying to climb his way up thedder, so David built him a little wooden house for the yard, and that seems to have appeased him for now. Even better, word of the amazing yhouse he built spread fast and now everyone wants one.


    Right now, our son is next door with my parents, and I¡¯m waiting for David to return back from delivering histest house. I¡¯m naked and straddling his motorcycle, leaning my entire upper body over his bike seat so my ass is on full disy at the end. It will be the first thing he sees when he opens the garage door.


    I¡¯ve waited long enough for him to fuck another baby into me, and tonight, I¡¯m taking him for a ride.


    The sound of the garage door raising makes my pussy go into overdrive. I turn my head to look over my shoulder so I can see his face. Watching his gorgeous blue eyes go dark with lust gets me every time. He walks slowly toward me, eyeing my spread ass and the way my wet pussy is flush against the leather seat. When I see the wicked glint in his eyes and feel the sharp smack of his hand against my ass cheek, I know I¡¯m in for one hell of a night.

 Chapter 41

    CAMPING WITH MY DAD¡¯S BEST FRIEND


    ALYSSA


    I look through my backpack for the millionth time, making sure I¡¯ve packed everything I think I might need. I have my skimpiest bikinis, my shortest shorts, and my tiny t-shirts. I give an excited squeal thinking about the look on Matt¡¯s face when he sees me in these. I just turned 18st week, and my parents had been promising to take me on a camping trip for months, so they decided this weekend would be the perfect time. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m so excited about, though. I¡¯m excited because my dad¡¯s best friend agreed toe with us.


    I know, it¡¯s crazy. I shouldn¡¯t be obsessing about a man old enough to be my dad, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve been crushing hard on Matt for as long as I can remember. Everything about him drives me wild. I have it so bad I couldn¡¯t even look at any of the boys in high school. None of them did it for me. Even the cutest guys in ss couldn¡¯t make my body react, but anytime I¡¯m around Matt, my pussy just goes into overdrive-panties soaked, nipples hard, heart racing. Every fucking time!


    I¡¯m bummed about my parents being there, but I¡¯m going to try my best to lure Matt away every chance I get. I giggle while I try to think about excuses I can use to crawl into his tent at night.


    ¡°Alyssa, are you ready?¡± My dad¡¯s voice cuts through my daydreaming.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I holler back. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±


    Well, not yet, I think with augh, but hopefully soon! I¡¯ve never done anything with a boy. I¡¯ve been saving all of myself for Matt. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ever touched my virgin pussy, but all that¡¯s about to change. I study myself in the mirror before leaving, taking onest look at my virgin self. My shorty shorts and tank are doing very little to hide my curves, and my nipples are already hard from thinking about Matt. My hand itches to finger myself, but I shoo the thought away. He¡¯ll be here any minute. My greedy little pussy will just have to wait a bit longer. I smile at my reflection, knowing the next time I stand here, I¡¯ll be a woman.


    Matt¡¯s woman.


    Letting out another excited squeal, I grab my backpack and run downstairs. By the time I help my parents finish loading up their car, Matt¡¯s jeep is pulling in our driveway. Running to him, I throw myself in his arms as soon as he opens the door and steps out.


    Laughing, he pulls me into a tight hug. I press my body against him in a way that isn¡¯t at all appropriate and breathe in the delicious scent of him. My slender body fits perfectly against his hard muscled one, and the feel of his coarse stubble scratching my cheek makes me let out a small moan.


    Hearing it, his body stiffens a little, and I swear I can feel his cock spring to life, but he puts his hands on my shoulders and gently pushes me back so my body is no longer glued to his.


    I give him a wide innocent smile. ¡°Hey, Matt.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Alyssa.¡±


    His green eyes look amused and sexy as hell. His eyes always seem to hold a promise of wicked, naughty fun, and I¡¯m dying to know exactly what Matt is capable of.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ride with you?¡± I ask. ¡°There really isn¡¯t a lot of room left in my parents¡¯ car.¡± Which was entirely true because I¡¯d made sure to pack the backseat full of shit we probably didn¡¯t need so I¡¯d have to ride with him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he says, giving me a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna ride with Matt!¡± I shout over my shoulder before throwing my backpack in and hopping in the passenger seat.


    Laughing at my enthusiasm, he walks over to say a quick something to my dad, giving me a chance to admire that amazing body of his. His jeans make his ass look fantastic, and the ck t-shirt he¡¯s wearing just entuates his broad shoulders and sculpted arms. When he turns around, I¡¯m treated to an amazing view of that same t-shirt stretched across impressive pecs that make my mouth tingle with the need to run my tongue over them. He looks like he hasn¡¯t shaved in a couple of days, and his short dark hair looks slightly tousled from the wind and sexy as fuck with the small amount of gray that¡¯s starteding in.


    His full lips spread into a smile when he climbs into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Ready?¡¯ he asks.


    ¡°More than you¡¯ll ever know,¡± I say with a mischievous grin.


    His green eyes study mine for a second, and I think he¡¯s about to say something, but instead, he grabs his dark sunsses and starts the jeep. When we¡¯re on the road behind my parents, he finally says, ¡°Sorry Carrie couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    I¡¯m so shocked by his words that my jaw drops open, making himugh when he sees it. Carrie is histest girlfriend. He¡¯s had lots of girlfriends over the years, but they never seem tost too long. I hate every single one of them.


    ¡°Carrie wasn¡¯t invited,¡± I say, probably more sharply than I should have, which only makes himugh harder.


    ¡°I forget why you hated this one so much.¡± The amusement is easy to hear in his voice. ¡°I mean, you hate all my girlfriends, but I can¡¯t remember what it was about Carrie specifically. Was it because you said you could see her roots?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I sigh, ¡°that was Jennifer. Carrie hates dogs, Matt. How can you date someone who hates dogs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± he admits. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I broke up with her a few weeks ago then.¡±


    I can¡¯t stop the huge grin from spreading across my face, and when he notices, heughs and gives my knee a quick pat. It¡¯s just a brief moment of his skin meeting mine, but it¡¯s enough to make goosebumps spread across my skin and my pussy spark to life. Judging by the sexy grin he shes me, he noticed my reaction.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°You¡¯re horrible at picking women, Matt,¡± I say.


    ¡°Well maybe next time I¡¯ll let you pick. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say with a grin. ¡°But that means you¡¯re not allowed to date anyone until I say.¡±


    ¡°Oh god,¡± he groans dramatically. ¡°You¡¯ll have me living like a monk until I¡¯m old and decrepit.¡±


    I give him a smile but don¡¯t say anything. A celibate Matt is thest thing I want. He has no idea how much sex is in his future. It¡¯s just all going to be with me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When we finally make it to the campground, I get so excited I p my hands. I love camping, and this is my favorite spot. There¡¯s a ton of hiking trails, a gorgeous clearke, and loads of privacy. Plus, there¡¯s a really nice area with bathrooms and showers that¡¯s close by, so it¡¯s all the awesomeness of camping while still having some nice amenities.


    Matt drives us to my favorite site, the one with a great view of theke, and parks his jeep by a line of trees. I sh him a happy grin and hop out. My parents are already unloading their car, and I run over to help. It¡¯s a perfect day. We¡¯re not so far into summer that it¡¯s too hot to be enjoyable, but it¡¯s definitely warm enough for a swim. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing Matt in his swim trunks for weeks.


    When everything is unloaded, my mom and dad start working on their tent. I grab mine and walk a bit further, pretending to inspect the ground as I go, waiting for Matt to show me where he¡¯s putting his. He starts putting his together on the other side of the clearing, so I head over in that direction. I brush my foot out along the ground as if I¡¯m trying to find the most level spot and drop my tent very close to his.


    His eyebrow quirks up when he sees me.


    ¡°The ground¡¯s too bumpy over there. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± I ask, giving him a wide-eyed innocent look.


    ¡°I never mind when you¡¯re close,¡± he says with a wink, bringing a fresh rush of wetness to my pussy.


    I start working on my tent again with a ridiculous grin on my face. Looking over, I notice that my parents are bothpletely absorbed in what they¡¯re doing, so I take the opportunity to walk behind my tent, hike my butt in the air and bend over, trying to get my tent stakes into the ground. With the shorty shorts I¡¯m wearing, plus my decision to not wear panties, I know Matt is getting a perfect view of shaved pussy. I almostugh when I hear his sharp intake of breath from behind me.


    Looking over my shoulder, I shoot him a grin, this one not as innocent as the first. The heat in his green eyes makes me even wetter.


    ¡°Can you shove it in for me?¡± I ask, shifting my weight from foot to foot so my ass wiggles a little.


    He makes a noise that sounds like a mix of a groan and a sigh and walks over. He stops right behind me. I¡¯m still bent at the waist, so I know his cock has got to be less than an inch from my pussy right now.


    I gasp in surprise when he runs his fingers along my ass cheek. ¡°You know, Alyssa, you¡¯re quite the cock tease.¡±


    I¡¯m so shocked, I can¡¯t even form words, especially when he lets his fingers graze over my pussy, dancing a finger along my wet slit.


    Holy fuck!


    I lose control and a whimperes out, making him give a deep chuckle. He refuses to slide his finger all the way, just moves it slowly over my slit, barely parting my pussy lips. The sensation is maddening. I arch my hips, begging him for more, but when I do, he takes his finger away. He grabs my hips and roughly pushes me back against his hard cock. He feels so fucking big, and I can¡¯t help but move my hips, rubbing my pussy over him.


    Before I¡¯m even close to being done, he jerks my hips away just as roughly and squats down next to me. I mirror his movement and face him. His eyes lower, and I look down, smiling at the gorgeous cameltoe I¡¯m giving him a view of. My shorts have hiked up into my wet pussy, making my bald lips spill out on either side.


    When he lifts his eyes to mine, they¡¯ve gonepletely dark with lust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking cock tease me, Alyssa,¡± he says in a tone that has shivers of pleasure running up my spine.


    I try to give him an innocent look. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He just gives me a wicked grin and leans forward to run a finger over my wet slit again.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just an innocent ident that half your pussy is on disy right now?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I say, not trusting myself to speak.


    I moan and he presses his finger harder against me, and my traitorous hips arch with a mind of their own. He gives me a wicked grin before bringing his wet finger to his mouth. My eyes widen as I watch him slide his finger into his mouth, sucking my juices off his finger like it¡¯s the best thing he¡¯s ever tasted.


    ¡°Be careful, Alyssa,¡± he says, ¡°or you¡¯re going to get exactly what you¡¯ve been begging me for.¡±


    In one quick motion, he pounds the stake fully into the ground.


    ¡°Looks like it just needed a firm hand,¡± he says with a wicked glint in his eyes, making my panties nearly melt and fall off.


    I watch as he walks off to finish his own tent, letting his words repeat in my head over and over again. If I¡¯m not careful, he¡¯s going to give me exactly what I¡¯ve been begging for. Well, looks like I¡¯m done being careful.


    It¡¯s time to really put my n into action.

 Chapter 43

    MATT


    My best friend¡¯s daughter has been teasing me for years. She wears the tightest, most revealing clothing imaginable, and rubs up


    against me every chance she gets. I¡¯ve always ignored it as best I could, but she¡¯s 18 now, and this little tease is ying with fire.


    I knew when I pulled into their driveway and she came running over in shorts so short I could see her ass cheeks poking out and a tank top that looked painted on, revealing her perfect braless tits, that it was going to be a long and painful camping trip.


    But I¡¯ll be damned if she¡¯s going to get away with shing me her bald, wet, little pussy. If her parents hadn¡¯t been less than 30 feet away, I would¡¯ve been balls deep in that little cunt before she even knew what hit her. The taste of her still lingers on my tongue, making it impossible to think about anything other than how much I¡¯d like to slide my tongue in between those soft pussy lips of hers.


    I will my cock to go down to at least a manageable size while I finish getting my tent put up. Alyssa put hers so damn close, our sides are practically touching. I have a feeling she¡¯s nned this entire trip. I knew she was up to something when she¡¯d begged me to go on this trip with them. Her pouty lips had looked so damn kissable as she¡¯d jumped up and down, saying ¡°Please! Please! Please!¡± until I¡¯dughed and said yes.


    Her tits had looked so good bouncing up and down and hearing her beg had made me painfully hard. I promised myself then and there that it wouldn¡¯t be thest time I heard Alyssa beg me for something. She¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s been a little obsessed.


    Okay, a lot obsessed.


    I want her. All of her. And I¡¯m tired of waiting.


    I suffer through an afternoon of watching Alyssa prance around while we all set up camp, and when the sun is just about to set, she gives me a grin, and I recognize the wicked glint in her gray eyes.


    Chuck, her dad, saunters over to me, and I see a shadow of the same glint in his eyes. Fuck, like father like daughter, I guess.


    ¡°Hey, man,¡± he says, keeping his voice down. ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, but I can tell by the grin on his face what he wants, and I stifle a groan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Alyssa for a walk down by the beach or something.¡± He gives a quick nce back at his wife who¡¯s already disappearing into their tent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me,¡± I say, scrubbing a hand over my face.


    ¡°Come on, man, just for a little bit. Cathy and I have both been so busy at worktely. This is like our first chance to be alone in forever.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, raising my hands in defeat. ¡°Go, fuck your wife. I¡¯ll entertain your daughter down by theke.¡±


    He gives me a wide grin and smacks his hand on my back. ¡°Thanks, man! I owe you!¡± he calls over his shoulder, already halfway to his tent.


    When I turn around, Alyssa is giving me a sexy, knowing grin. ¡°Ready to go?¡± she asks.


    Once we¡¯re on the path to theke, I ask, ¡°How did you know that was going to happen?¡±


    She gives an exaggerated eyeroll and says, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so gross, but my parents do this every time. They send me off somewhere and then escape into their tent for an hour. I guess they think they¡¯re being sneaky, but I always make myself scarce when I see them both eyeing the tent.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh because it sounds exactly like the Chuck I know. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t me them, I guess. After all, sex does feel pretty fucking good.¡±


    Alyssa shoots me a look that¡¯s both irritated and wistful. ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t know,¡± she says and then skips ahead of me, leaving me to process what she¡¯s just said while also giving me a perfect view of her tight little ass.


    Is it possible that she¡¯s actually a virgin?


    The idea of it has my head spinning and my cock straining at my pants, demanding to be let loose. I watch as she runs to the beach,ughing when the cool water hits her feet. Her sexyugh and the pure joy on her face is infectious, and I can¡¯t help butugh along with her. When I get closer, I tug off my boots and roll up my pants so I can join her in the water.


    She grabs my hand and tries to pull me toward her. When I don¡¯t budge, shees to me, pressing her body against mine. The soft fullness of her tits mixed with the hardness of her swollen nipples pressing against my chest is maddening and wonderful all at the same time.


    ¡°Alyssa,¡± I warn, but she only smiles and presses herself harder against my cock.


    When she lets out a sexy moan, I grab her shoulders roughly and force her to look at me.


    ¡°What kind of game are you ying at?¡± I ask.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying a game, Matt. I want you. I¡¯ve always wanted you.¡± She reaches up to where my hands are holding her shoulders and wraps her hands around my wrists. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving myself for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, Alyssa. You¡¯re just a kid who has a crush on her dad¡¯s best friend. You need to stop flirting with me, though. You have no idea what you¡¯re getting yourself into.¡±


    The angry look on her face makes her look adorable, and I have to clench my teeth to keep from smiling.


    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m getting myself into, and you¡¯d better watch out, Matt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, why?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Because I felt your hard cock, remember?¡± she says, casting a quick look at said hard cock. ¡°And I know you want me just as much as I want you.¡±


    ¡°You wanna know what I think?¡± I ask, stepping closer.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks. Her chin lifts in defiance and there¡¯s a challenging look to her gray eyes that makes my cock jump at the sight of it.


    ¡°I think you need to cool off,¡± I say, and in one quick motion, I pick her up and toss her into theke.

 Chapter 44

    The scream she lets out and the look on her face have me smiling like an idiot. I feel pretty proud of myself for about 10 seconds until shees out of the water, and I remember that she¡¯s wearing a white tank top with no bra. The flimsy white fabric leaves nothing to the imagination. It¡¯s stuck on her like a second skin, and the sight of her pink ares and rock-hard nipples has me at a loss for words.


    She walks towards me with a smirk on her face, letting her beautiful tits lead the way. ¡°Notughing now, are you?¡± she says, walking past me before sitting down on the beach.


    I follow her with a groan and sit down beside her. The sun has fully set, and there¡¯s a cool breezeing off the water. Her skin is peppered with goosebumps, and I didn¡¯t think her nipples could get any harder, but they had. God, I want to run my tongue over them so badly. I¡¯d love to warm her up with the heat of my mouth.


    Instead of doing that, I rip off my t-shirt and hand it to her. The smile she gives me lights up her whole face as she takes the offered shirt. My body tenses as I watch her inhale the scent of me before slipping it on. It dwarfs her small body, and when she looks at me, there¡¯s so much love on her face that it throws me off bnce. I thought she just had a crush on me, that she was testing her boundaries, having fun flirting with her dad¡¯s friend, that sort of thing, but now I wonder if maybe it¡¯s more than that.


    She leans her head against my shoulder, wrapping both her arms around mine in a sort of hug, and we sit and watch the starse out. I should move her, but I don¡¯t. Instead, in a moment of pure insanity, I lean down and capture her mouth in mine. She immediately opens her mouth to me as I cup her face in my hands. This will be the only time I kiss her, I tell myself. Just one time. I just need to taste her this one time. I roll my tongue along hers, loving how responsive and eager she is. Her tongue slides along the roof of my mouth as I suck and kiss her top lip. When she bites my bottom lip, I groan against her mouth and kiss her harder. I¡¯ve never wanted to fuck someone so badly in my entire life, not even when I was 17 and a giant ball of raging hormones. She does something to me that no woman ever has.


    If her dad hadn¡¯t chosen that exact moment to holler our names, I¡¯m not sure what would¡¯ve happened. He probably would¡¯ve found us on the beach with my bare ass under the moonlight as I rammed myself into his daughter. Fuck, this was not good.


    It¡¯s too dark for Chuck to see us clearly, and my body¡¯s hiding Alyssa¡¯s from view, but she still jumps when she hears her dad¡¯s voice. Her breathing is heavy, and I can see the mix of desire and fear in her eyes. I run my thumb along her cheek, and she leans her face into the palm of my hand like she¡¯s preparing her body for having to leave mine.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± I say, running my thumb along her swollen bottom lip.


    She surprises me by sucking my thumb into her mouth. She sucks hard, sliding her tongue along my skin, meeting my eyes the whole time. Sucking hard, she slowly pulls her head back until my thumb is free.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do a lot more than that before this camping trip is done, Matt.¡±


    Before I have a chance to respond, she jumps up and runs to her dad who is on his way toward us. I grab my boots and stand, hoping it¡¯s dark enough to hide the massive erection I¡¯m sporting.


    He gives me a big smile and says, ¡°Thanks for taking care of Alyssa,¡± making me feel like a giant asshole for just having had my tongue down his daughter¡¯s throat and for all the wildly inappropriate things I want and n on doing to her.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I say, trying hard to not sound as sexually frustrated as I felt.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When we¡¯re back at the camp, we all decide to just eat a quick supper and call it a night. Chuck ims to be tired, but I know him well enough to know he¡¯s hoping for a round two before bed. I just hope to god they keep it down. Thest thing I want is to hear the parents of the girl I¡¯d like to fuck going at it. A brief nce at Alyssa lets me know she¡¯s thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 45

    We walk to our tents together, and I already know I¡¯m going to have a hell of a time falling asleep knowing she¡¯s less than a foot away. She¡¯s still wearing my t-shirt, and I¡¯m guessing I¡¯ll never get it back.


    She unzips her tent, but before crawling in, she confirms what I just thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m never giving this shirt back. It¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m going to wear to bed, and I¡¯m going to fuck myself in it since it¡¯s the closest you¡¯ll let me get to you.¡± She gives me a wink and adds, ¡°Sweet dreams, Matt,¡± before giving me onest delicious look at her ass as she climbs in.


    I unzip my own tent and climb in, knowing there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m falling asleep now. I strip down to my boxer briefs and climb into my sleeping bag, trying very hard to not think about how I¡¯d scooted it up against the side that was closest to Alyssa¡¯s tent.


    Iy there,pletely miserable with my cock painfullyrge and refusing to go down. The first time I hear a soft moan, I convince myself that I¡¯m just hearing things, but then the next one is louder. I scoot closer to the wall of the tent, and I swear I can her the wet sounds of her fingering her pussy. She moans my name, making me clench my hands into fists at the nerve of her.


    ¡°Alyssa!¡± I whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking do it!¡±


    ¡°I told you I was going to,¡±es her breathy reply. I can tell by her voice that she¡¯s only a couple of inches away. Just a few inches between me and her wet, aroused body. A very vivid image of Alyssa fucking herself while wearing my t-shirt takes shape in my mind and refuses to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m fingering my pussy right now, Matt.¡± She actually giggles before adding, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking wet. Can you hear how wet I am?¡±


    I groan in response, which only makes her giggle again. ¡°I¡¯m so close, Matt. All I can think about is that big cock of yours and how good it felt pressed up against me. I want your cock deep inside me.¡±


    ¡°Alyssa, stop,¡± I say. It¡¯s supposed to sound firm and hard, but instead it sounds more like I¡¯m pleading with her, which I very much am. I¡¯m not sure how much more my brain can take, let alone my cock.


    ¡°You really want me to stop?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, but then I add, ¡°No. Fuck, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Iy there so frustrated I can barely move, and the quiet from her tent gives me hope that maybe she¡¯ll just go to sleep and let me figure this mess out, but then I hear the zipper on my tent, and my whole body freezes.


    A secondter, she¡¯s in my tent, the soft glow of her battery-operatedntern lighting up the small space. Her dark hair is tousled, and her gray eyes are alight with unfulfilled lust. Join the club, I think grimly.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± I ask.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She sets thentern down, and before I even have time to register what she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s straddling my face, looking down at me with a sexy determined look.


    ¡°I want you to eat my pussy, Matt.¡±


    She lifts my shirt that she¡¯s still wearing, and in the light of thentern, I can see her bald pussy glistening in her juices. She hadn¡¯t been lying about being wet.


    I look up at her with what must be a look of utter astonishment at her brazenness to juste into my tent uninvited and shove her pussy in my face.


    ¡°You told me to stop,¡± she says as if that exins it all. ¡°I need to cum, Matt. I¡¯m going to go crazy if I don¡¯t,¡± she whines.


    She lowers her hips so her pussy grazes ever so softly against my lips, coating me in her juices. ¡°Please,¡± she begs, ¡°don¡¯t you want just a little taste?¡±


    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m winning this battle, so I slide my hands up her hips, and lick a long line up her wet slit. The taste of her makes my head spin, and I immediately want more. I nibble on her pussy lips one at a time before sliding my tongue inside her. Her hips start to move, grinding her pussy against my mouth.


    I run my hands up the loose t-shirt, cupping her perky tits in my hand, rolling my thumbs over her nipples. Bringing my tongue to her clit, I work her in fast circles while giving her nipples a good hard pinch. Her hips buck against me as she cums against my mouth. She whispers my name around her moans, and I know she wishes she could scream it. I massage her tits, letting my fingers graze over her nipples before sliding them down. Spreading my hand across her small waist, an image of her pregnant pops into my mind. It¡¯s as if some hidden, primal urge that was always therepletely takes over and all I can think about is how badly I want to fuck her raw and fill her with my seed. I want to im that virgin womb. I want to see her rounded belly and know that it¡¯s my baby she¡¯s carrying, that her entire body belongs to me. I know it¡¯s absurd and that there¡¯s no way she wants that, but I know the image isn¡¯t going to go away anytime soon.


    She grabs my hands, sliding her own fingers between mine as she grinds her pussy against my mouth. I slow my tongue down, greedilypping up her juices as she rides the orgasm out.


    She slows her hips and looks down at me. ¡°Fuck, Matt,¡± she whispers. ¡°I had no idea it could feel that good.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but grin at her, even though I¡¯m a thousand times more miserable now. As if reading my mind, she looks over her shoulder at my raging hard-on. She bites her bottom lip, looks back at me, and then quickly turns her body around. Her pussy is still on my face, but now her head is right above my cock.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to taste you,¡± she says, already reaching her hands into my boxers.

 Chapter 46

    ALYSSA


    Holy fuck! I can¡¯t believe how good it felt to ride Matt¡¯s face. My imagination hadn¡¯t evene close to doing that justice. With


    my pussy still pressed tightly against his mouth, I reach down and slide his boxer briefs down, releasing that giant cock I¡¯ve been dying to see.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I can¡¯t help but whisper when I see how big he is.


    I swear I can feel his mouth smile against my pussy when he hears me. His cock gives a little jump when I run my fingers over it, making me giggle at the wonder of it. It¡¯s so hard and so velvety soft all at the same time. My breath catches when I see a drop of fluid form on the head of his dick.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask in amazement.


    Heughs against my pussy. ¡°It¡¯s precum, very normal considering all the teasing you¡¯ve been doing. I¡¯ve been coated in it since we got here,¡± he answers while licking and nibbling on my cunt.


    ¡°Can I taste it?¡¯ I ask, already licking my lips in anticipation.


    ¡°God, yes,¡± he says, and I like how his voice is more of a growl this time.


    I stick out my tongue and slowly run it over the bead of precum. He groans against my pussy as I let out a moan at how good he tastes. I immediately want more. Not entirely sure what to do, I give a few tentative licks around the head of his cock, letting my tongue trail along the ridge of skin that seems to mark the transition to shaft. His tongue slides into my pussy before moving up to circle my clit.


    I grind my hips against him as I suck this thick head into my mouth. I run my tongue over him and lower my head a bit more. Reaching my hand down, I explore his balls, letting my fingers graze over his skin in featherlight touches. When I feel him slide a long finger into my pussy, I groan around his cock and slide it in another inch.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking tight,¡± he murmurs around my pussy. ¡°Do you like having my cock in your mouth?¡± he asks, flicking his tongue across my clit.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moan around his cock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take it all the way in like a good girl. I wanna feel my cock hit the back of your throat. You think you can be my good girl and do that?¡±


    He fucks me faster with his finger, making my mind go nk with pleasure, but I finally manage to give another ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± and slide him in a bit more. He¡¯s toorge for my mouth, but after hearing him call me his good girl, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m giving up now. His shaft is soaked in my spit, so my lips slide easily along his skin as I bring him in another inch.


    I pause so I don¡¯t gag, forcing my body to rx. I try to focus on keeping my breaths steady, but everything about Matt is driving me crazy. My t-shirt is all bunched up, and the feel of my tits on his hard abs is maddening. His tongue teases the hell out of me while his finger fucks me in long, smooth strokes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Noticing my pause, I hear him give a deep chuckle. The heat of his breath against my pussy is a whole new torture. He slides his finger out, and I give a small gasp when I feel him press the tip of his soaking finger against my asshole. I shudder at how good it feels. I had no idea it would feel so good to be touched there.


    He chuckles again at my reaction. ¡°You¡¯re not giving up so quickly, are you?¡± he asks, rolling the pad of his finger along my ass. His tongue is still working my clit, making my whole body shake with need.


    ¡°Mm-mm,¡± I moan around his cock, willing my body to obey me and not gag at the huge appendage I¡¯m trying to force down.


    ¡°Good. I never could stand a quitter,¡± he says, and I can hear the amusement in his voice. After a few more licks to my clit, he adds, ¡°Seeing how much you like your ass yed with, I¡¯ll make you a deal.¡± He stops and presses the pad of his finger harder against my ass, rolling it ever so gently. My hips immediately arch, my whole body begging him for more, as I moan around his dick.


    Hisugh lets me know I¡¯ve just confirmed his suspicion. I can¡¯t help it, though. His finger on my ass feels amazing. There¡¯s no way I can hide what he¡¯s doing to me, so I don¡¯t even try.


    ¡°When you¡¯re a good girl and take all of my cock in, then I¡¯ll fuck your tight little ass with my finger.¡± He presses the pad of his finger harder against my ass, letting just the very tip of it enter. Pleasure rips through me at how good and forbidden it feels, and I arch my hips even more. ¡°Would you like that?¡± he asks, knowing damn good and well what the answer already is.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moan, swirling my tongue along his cock in my excitement.


    I desperately want his finger in my ass, so with new determination, I force him in even further. I¡¯m so close now, just a little bit further. He rewards my efforts by sliding the tip of his finger into my tight hole. Using his tongue, he rubs my swollen clit, making my hips grind even harder against him. I take one more long inhale through my nose and slide my mouth down the rest of the way. When my lips hit skin and his thick cock is securely lodged in my throat, I feel prouder of myself than that time I aced my algebra test.


    I bask in the glow of aplishment for about three seconds before Matt slides his finger into my ass, and I lose all control. It¡¯s as if a sexstarved maniac takes over my body. I suck and slurp his cock in and out of my mouth, unable to get enough of him, while my hips grind against him in a fast, insatiable rhythm.


    I can feel my orgasming on like a wave that¡¯s threatening to drown me. It¡¯s so close, the beginnings of it already stirring in my pussy, lighting all of my senses on fire, when the snap of twig right outside the tent has both of us freezing in ce.


    With Matt¡¯s cock buried deep in my throat and his finger knuckle deep in my ass, I hear the voices of my parents, sounding like they¡¯re right outside the fucking tent!


    ¡°Shh,¡± my mom says, ¡°you¡¯re going to wake them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to wake them,¡± my dad says. ¡°Besides, it looks like Matt¡¯s still awake. Either that or he left antern on.¡±

 Chapter 47

    I sit there thinking that I¡¯ll die of embarrassment if my dad unzips the tent and the first thing he sees is Matt¡¯s finger buried in his daughter¡¯s ass. While I¡¯m thinking about how mortified I¡¯d be, Matt nearly makes me squeal in surprise when he runs his tongue along my pussy, stopping at my clit to give it a yful, challenging flick.


    I¡¯m surprised my body is able to respond knowing my parents are right outside, but the pleasure hadn¡¯t gone away. It was just lying dormant, and Matt is quickly awakening it.


    Not one to be outdone, I begin sucking on his big cock again, running my fingers along his balls as I tongue and suck my way up and down the length of him.


    My parents¡¯ voices be background chatter until they all but disappear. Matt¡¯s finger is fucking my ass again, and his tongue flicking my swollen clit is quickly pushing me over the line. Somewhere in my brain I register that my parents¡¯ voices are drifting further and further away as they walk toward the bathrooms, but all thoughts of thempletely disappear when Matt slides a finger into my pussy and starts to fuck both my tight holes while he kisses and licks my clit.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I suck his cock harder and faster, and the second my orgasm hits and my pussy and ass clench around his fingers, I feel his cock swell even more in my mouth before the wet heat of him hits the back of my throat. I grind my hips against him. His cock muffles my screams of pleasure as I suck him dry, greedy for everyst drop of him. His fingers slow as he licks my clit with soft, gentle strokes, each movement of his tongue sends pleasure ripping through my body until I¡¯m a quivering mess above him.


    I lick and suck his cock until I¡¯m sure he¡¯s empty before slowly sliding him out of my mouth. Matt gives my clit onest kiss and slides his fingers out of my ass and pussy. He gives my ass a smack, and I turn around, smiling at how gorgeous he looks. When I¡¯m on top of him again, he cups my face in his hands and kisses me deeply, letting his tongue explore my mouth as if he had all the time in the world. The kiss leaves me breathless, and when he pulls back, I copse on top of him in an exhausted heap.


    Heughs and wraps his arms around me, pulling my shirt up even more so we¡¯ll be skin to skin.


    ¡°Did I do good?¡± I ask.


    Hearing the nervousness in my voice, he asks, ¡°Why on earth would you ever think you hadn¡¯t?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders against him in response.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he says, and although his voice is gentle, I recognize the tone and know there¡¯s no getting out of it.


    ¡°Well,¡± I begin, running my fingers along his sculpted bicep and feeling like an inexperienced idiot. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been with a lot of women, and I¡¯ve never done anything, so I was just worried that maybe I didn¡¯t do it right.¡±


    ¡°Alyssa,¡± he says, and the gentleness in his voice nearly makes my heart melt. He cups the back of my head, letting his thumb graze across my cheek while his other arm holds me tightly against him. ¡°Have you really never done anything with anyone?¡±


    I shake my head no instead of answering, too embarrassed to say the words out loud.


    ¡°Not even a kiss? Nothing?¡±


    I shake my head no again and try to burrow my face into his neck, hoping like hell thentern is low enough to conceal how red my face must be.


    He kisses the top of my head and whispers, ¡°My perfect girl,¡± against my skin.


    Hearing him say that I was his while his strong arms are wrapped around me and his hard body beneath me makes me feel like I¡¯ve died and gone to heaven.


    ¡°That was hands down the best blowjob I¡¯ve ever had,¡± he adds with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about not doing something right. If you¡¯re the one doing it, it¡¯s guaranteed to drive me crazy.¡±


    I turn my head so I can kiss the palm of his hand.


    ¡°I promised myself I wasn¡¯t going to kiss you again, that I was going to stay away.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that working out for ya?¡± I ask, running my tongue along his palm.


    He gives a deepugh. ¡°Not so great. I can¡¯t seem to stay away from you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I say, rolling over so I¡¯m on my side, pulling him with me so his body is spooning mine.


    ¡°Alyssa, you¡¯re going to have to go back to your tent,¡± he whispers against my ear, making shivers run up and down my spine.


    I can feel his cock growing hard again, and I wiggle my ass against it. He grips my hip and holds me tightly against him, digging his cock into my ass.


    ¡°Fuck, you drive me crazy,¡± he groans.


    ¡°I just want toy here for a minute with your arms wrapped around me. Please, Matt, just for a minute?¡±


    He sighs, and I smile, knowing he¡¯s not going to kick me out. Instead, he pulls me closer, snaking a hand up my shirt so he can cup one of my tits. I use his arm as a pillow, feeling more safe and secure than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.


    I don¡¯t mean to fall asleep, but I must because the next thing I know, the inside of the tent is bright from the sun, and all I can hear is my dad¡¯s angry voice.

 Chapter 48

    MATT


    Fuck!


    When I wake up, I immediately notice two things. One, my


    cock is fucking rock hard and wedged between Alyssa¡¯s perfect ass cheeks, and, two, her dad is shouting right next to my head.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in her tent!¡± he yells to Cathy.


    ¡°Well maybe she went to the bathrooms,¡± her mom says.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She knows she¡¯s supposed to let somebody know before walking off on her own like that!¡±


    I easily recognize Chuck¡¯s pissed-off tone. Alyssa¡¯s body is still beside mine, her hands locked onto my forearm in a death grip as she waits to see what her dad will do.


    ¡°She went for a quick walk down by theke,¡± I shout to Chuck. ¡°Sorry. She told me this morning, but I guess I fell back asleep. She should be back any minute.¡±


    Chuck sighs, and for one brief horrifying moment, I think he might actually unzip my tent and say something, but instead I hear Cathy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°See? I told you she was fine. You always overreact.¡±


    Chuck sighs. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m too damn protective of her, but she¡¯s so innocent.¡±


    His daughter may be innocent in the strictest sense of the word, but the way she¡¯s rubbing her ass against my cock is definitely showing me a different side.


    ¡°Just the idea of some guy putting his hands on her makes me want to kill someone,¡± Chuck says.


    I reach down and cup her pussy, marveling at how it¡¯s already so fucking wet, and say, ¡°What if he¡¯s a pretty decent guy with good intentions?¡±


    Chuckughs and says, ¡°I¡¯d still want to kill him.¡± Good to know.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna head to the showers. Tell Alyssa where we are if shees back before us.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± I say, burying my finger in her pussy, and sping my hand over her mouth to stifle her moans.


    When they¡¯re gone, I roll her over onto her stomach and kiss the back of her neck, letting my tongue trail down her spine. I bring my now soaking hand to my cock andther myself up before sliding my dick along her ass crack.


    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± she begs, arching her hips against me.


    ¡°No,¡± I say.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she whines, and I can¡¯t help but grin at the desperation in her voice.


    ¡°Because the first time I fuck you it isn¡¯t going to be a quickie while your parents shower.¡± I run my fingers over her swollen clit and snake my other hand under her so I can cup one of her tits, rolling the hard nipple between my fingers. ¡°But I need to cum or I¡¯ll never be able to make it through the day.¡±


    She whimpers as I lick a line along her shoulder.


    ¡°Do you want me to cum all over you?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± she pants. ¡°I want your cum all over my body.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, picking up my pace.


    I slide my cock between her ass cheeks in a quick rhythm and rub her clit in hard, fast circles. I want to be able to take my time, but this morning is all about speed. She moves her hips in perfect time to my own. I know her body now. The sound of her whimpers, the way she¡¯s biting her lower lip, the way her heart is racing against my arm, I know she¡¯s only seconds away from cumming. I squeeze her nipple hard and lick and kiss the base of her neck, smiling when I hear her moan my name as she grinds her hips against me. I roll my fingers over her clit, letting her enjoy all the pleasure I can give her before I give in to my own.


    When her body begins to slow, I give another thrust and groan as I shoot my load onto her ass and back. The sight of my cum sprayed across her gorgeous body makes my orgasmst twice as long. God, she fucking drives me wild. No woman has ever had this effect on me.


    Leaning back, I slide my hands over her toned, young body, rubbing my cum all over her. She turns over so I can get her tits and then grabs my hand so she can lick whatever¡¯s left over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until you fuck me, Matt. I want all this cum inside me,¡± she says, making my jaw drop.


    Before I have time to say anything, she gives me a quick kiss and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to leave before theye back,¡± and scurries out of my tent.


    She wants me to cum inside her? Does she even know what she¡¯s asking?


    Iy back with a groan, already missing the feel of her body.


    Fuck, I have it bad.


    Tugging on my swim trunks, I step out of my tent right as Alyssaes out of hers in nothing but a skimpy white bikini. She smiles when she sees the look in my eyes. I want to go to her, but her parents walk over, putting an end to that idea.


    ¡°You two headed to theke?¡± Chuck asks.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought a swim might be nice.¡± Turning to Alyssa, I say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you head over there. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    Confusion shes across her face, but I give her a wink, and she gives a smile to her parents before grabbing a towel and heading towards theke.


    Motioning for Chuck to follow me, I go and grab a bottle of water, and when he¡¯s next to me, I say, ¡°I just had a pretty brilliant idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± he asks, grabbing a bottle for himself. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to miss this momentous event. Lay it on me.¡±


    I ignore his sarcasm and say, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be at work until Wednesday, and I n on staying up here till then. Alyssa loves it up here, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to stay a few extra days, too.¡± I take a swig of water and wave my hand over to Cathy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go and enjoy a couple of days of freedom? Judging by the way you hauled her into the tent right after we got here, I¡¯d say you could use it.¡±


    Chuck considers my offer, and I wait, hoping like hell he doesn¡¯t have some sort of dad radar that can see through bullshit.


    I see him eyeing his wife, debating, and then he shoots me a thrilled look and ps me on the back. ¡°That is a brilliant n, Matt.¡±


    While he¡¯s telling Cathy, I walk down toward theke. I find Alyssa waiting for me on the edge of the shore. The small bikini bottoms are barely covering her ass, and my cock jumps at the memory of fucking those cheeks. There are only a few other people on the beach, and I¡¯m happy to see that she¡¯s alone.


    I stop next to her, so close our arms are touching, and smile down at her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the water?¡±

 Chapter 49

    She gives me a shy smile that makes me want to bend her over right there and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wash you off.¡±


    I lean in close as if I¡¯m whispering a secret. ¡°I¡¯ll make more,¡± I say with a grin. I can¡¯t help but touch her when she¡¯s this close, and she lets out a small gasp when I run my finger along the top of her bikini bottoms, letting it slide a little bit below the waistband so I can feel the hidden skin beneath.


    Looking out at the floating dock that¡¯s a couple hundred feet out, I say, ¡°Meet me at the dock.¡± I run my finger up her stomach to caress the swell of her tits. ¡°I need to taste you.¡±


    The look she gives me has me adjusting my cock, hoping the waistband of my trunks can keep it contained enough to not be noticeable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long,¡± she says, before running out into the water.


    I watch her body as she runs, mesmerized by how fucking gorgeous she is. She dives under and surfaces further out, her arms moving in long, fluid strokes. When she¡¯s almost there, I notice movement out of the corner of my eye and turn to see a woman walking toward me. I recognize the predatory look in her eyes and inwardly groan. Crossing my arms tightly across my chest, I look back at Alyssa and watch her climb the stairs and step onto the deck. She waves at me, but I can tell by her bodynguage that she¡¯s noticed the woman and doesn¡¯t like it.


    I¡¯m about to just ignore her and wade into the water, but Chuck yells my name and gives me a wave as he and Cathy walk out onto the beach and start setting up their beach chairs.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Matt then?¡± the woman asks, drawing my attention back to her.


    She¡¯s in a ck bikini, and she¡¯s not an unattractive woman, but she¡¯s not Alyssa, so I don¡¯t feel anything at all toward her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say.


    Before I can turn back around, she does this ridiculous fake fall thing and reaches out for my arm to steady herself. She squeezes my bicep and gives me a big smile.


    ¡°Wow, you must work out a lot.¡± There¡¯s an invitation in her eyes, and I know I could have her if I wanted her, but not a single part of me did. In fact, I should be thanking her because for the first time since I pulled into Alyssa¡¯s driveway, my cock isn¡¯t hard, so I don¡¯t have to worry about scaring one of these nice families around us.


    I pull my arm away and step back. ¡°Look,¡± I say as gently as I can, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She smiles and steps toward me again. ¡°I think I could show you a real good time, Matt.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± I say and nearlyugh at the look on her face. ¡°You see that beautiful woman sitting on the dock out there waiting for me?¡±


    She looks over, and I notice how her face hardens at the sight of Alyssa.


    ¡°That¡¯s my future wife,¡± I say, ¡°so you can walk your ass right back where it came from.¡±


    Her face turns into an angry scowl, and I hear her mutter ¡°fucker!¡± under her breath before she turns around and walks off.


    Smiling I turn back to theke and dive in. The water feels great after standing in the heat of the sun, and it doesn¡¯t take me long to reach the dock. Alyssa¡¯s waiting for me on the other side, hanging onto the otherdder and treading water. We¡¯re hidden from the beach over here, so as soon as I see her, I grab ahold of the dock, cup her face with my other hand, bringing her mouth to mine. I know she¡¯s pissed about the woman, but her mouth immediately opens up for me, and she returns my kiss with all the hunger I feel for her.


    When I pull back, I rest my forehead against hers and stare into her gray eyes.


    ¡°No other woman does anything for me,¡± I tell her. ¡°I need you to trust me on that.¡±


    ¡°What did she want?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She wanted me to fuck her,¡± I say because I¡¯m not going to lie to her.


    Alyssa starts to pull her head back, but I grip her tighter, not letting her go. Rubbing my thumb over her full lips, I ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I said?¡±


    I lean forward and kiss her bottom lip, sucking it into my mouth. She moans and slides her tongue along my lip. I give it a soft bite before letting go.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°I told her my future wife was waiting for me on the dock and to march her ass right back where it came from.¡±


    Alyssaughs and shakes her head. ¡°No, you did not!¡±


    ¡°Hell yes, I did,¡± I say, bringing her toward me. She wraps her legs around my waist and presses her chest against mine. ¡°She called me a fucker, so I hope you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Very,¡± she says, smiling and reaches her hand down to stroke my hard cock. ¡°Did you really mean what you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, not even needing to think about it, ¡°but is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°More than anything in the world,¡± she immediately answers.


    ¡°Alyssa, I love you. I¡¯mpletely obsessed with you, but I¡¯m one possessive motherfucker when ites to you, and I want all of you. I¡¯m not sure you understand what all that means.¡±


    She grins at my words. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how much I want to be possessed by you. I¡¯ve always loved you, and I want all of you, Matt. I also want you to have all of me. I already told you what I want. I want you inside me, raw, no condom, and I want you filling my womb with your cum.¡±


    She strokes me faster, and I groan at her touch but mostly because of her words. I press her against thedder so she¡¯s sitting on one of the rungs, and roughly push down her bikini top, freeing one of her tits. Itch my mouth onto her hard, plump nipple and slide my hand into her bottoms. She pumps my cock harder and faster while I tongue her nipple, letting my teeth scrape across her sensitive skin. I match the rhythm of my fingers against her clit to the rhythm of her hand and soon both of us are groaning as we cum together.


    I move from her tit to her mouth, devouring her as both our bodies slowlye down from the orgasmic rush. Her fingers dance over me lightly, gently stroking me, mirroring my fingers on her pussy.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper against her lips.


    She wraps her arms and legs around me, and whispers back, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I cup her perfect ass and add, ¡°And I¡¯m fucking you tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about damn time,¡± she says, making meugh as I pull her in for another kiss.

 Chapter 50

    ALYSSA


    I feel like I should pinch myself to make sure I¡¯m not dreaming. My parents are leaving, Matt and I will finally be alone, he loves me, wants to marry me, and is finally going to fuck me. I can¡¯t believe that everything I¡¯ve ever wanted is finally happening.


    I give my parents a goodbye hug and reassure them once more that I don¡¯t mind that they¡¯re leaving, and, yes, I very much want to stay and camp a bit longer with Matt. They leave everything we could possibly need, but I really just want to tell them they can go ahead and pack up my tent because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m using it.


    We stand there waving as they drive off. Before they¡¯ve even fully turned the corner, Matt¡¯s arms are around me, pulling me into a kiss. I mold my body to his, loving the feel of his hard body as his tongue teases and strokes mine.


    I¡¯m gasping for breath by the time he pulls away. Resting my hand on his chest, I look up into his gorgeous green eyes.


    ¡°What do you think my dad will do when we tell him?¡± I ask.


    He slides a strand of dark hair behind my ear, letting his fingers trail along my skin, sending goosebumps all over my body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known your dad for most of my life. I know exactly what he¡¯ll do.¡±


    When he doesn¡¯t continue, I prod, ¡°Which is?¡±


    He gives me a sexy grin and says, ¡°He¡¯ll punch me in the jaw, and then I¡¯ll exin that I¡¯ve fallen in love with his daughter and that I want to marry her,¡± he trails his fingers down to my stomach, ¡°and that I want to im her little virgin womb and make it mine.¡± Heughs and adds, ¡°I probably won¡¯t add thatst part, but he¡¯ll be fine once he realizes how serious I am. Please don¡¯t worry about it, Alyssa. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I intece my fingers behind his neck and stand on tiptoe so I can kiss him. ¡°I know you will. I don¡¯t want you to get punched in the jaw, though.¡±


    He cups my ass, picking me up as if I weigh nothing, and I wrap my legs around him, feeling his hard cock between us.


    ¡°You¡¯re worth a punch in the jaw,¡± he says andughs. ¡°And, if I¡¯m being honest, I totally deserve it for what I¡¯ve already done and what I n on doing to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s that?¡± I ask, running my tongue up his neck, loving the salty taste of his skin.


    ¡°Well, for starters, I¡¯m finally going to slide my cock into that virgin pussy of yours,¡± he says with augh, carrying me into his tent.


    When we¡¯re inside, heys me gently on his sleeping bag. Undoing my bikini top, he pulls it off before doing the same to my bottoms. His eyes run over my body, and the desire I see in them makes my pussy so wet I can feel it between my inner thighs. He strips off his swim trunks, and I can¡¯t help but grin when I see hisrge cock spring free.


    Starting at my feet, he kisses and nibbles on my skin, slowly working his way up. I can¡¯t help but giggle when he licks behind my knee, but it also makes me moan at how good it feels.


    He licks and kisses my inner thigh, and when he gets closer to my center, I part my legs, weing him. I can feel his hot breath on my pussy as I slide my hands down. He groans when I use my hands to spread my pussy lips wide for him.


    ¡°I need you to fuck my little pussy,¡± I whimper at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking gorgeous,¡± he says, sliding his hands under my ass so he can lift me up a bit. Instead of licking my pussy like I¡¯m expecting, he runs his tongue over my asshole, making me let out a small yelp of surprise that quickly turns into a moan of pleasure.


    ¡°Oh my god, Matt,¡± I whine, grabbing onto fistfuls of sleeping bag as my body throbs with pleasure while his tongue circles and teases my tight asshole.


    He stops way before I¡¯m ready for him to, and I give a frustrated sigh, making himugh.


    ¡°I think your pussy isn¡¯t the only ce that needs fucked tonight,¡± he says, kissing his way up my sopping wet cunt.


    My heart kicks into overdrive at his words, speeding up like I¡¯ve just run a mile. I¡¯m scared, but I¡¯m also really fucking excited.


    Hetches onto my clit, sucking and stroking it with his tongue. I run my fingers through his thick hair and arch my hips up to him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asks, kissing his way up my stomach. ¡°Do you want me to fuck that little ass of yours, too?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± I moan as he takes my tit into his mouth. I dig my heels into his ass, begging him toe closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl,¡± he says, moving his mouth to my other nipple, giving it the same attention he gave the first.


    ¡°I¡¯m your good girl,¡± I tell him, ¡°and you need to fuck your good girl right now.¡±


    He draws his tongue over my nipple, sending pleasure all through me before moving his mouth up my chest. In between kisses, he says, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking greedy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough for you, Matt. If you don¡¯t stick your cock in me, I¡¯m going to lose my mind.¡±


    He leans down and kisses me, letting me know how much he wants me with his lips and tongue. I open my mouth to him, letting him take whatever he wants from me. When I feel him press the head of his cock against my pussy, I dig my fingers into his strong shoulders. ¡°Please, Matt,¡± I beg against his lips. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±

 Chapter 51

    His bodypletely covers mine, making me feel small and protected. There¡¯s so much love in his eyes when he looks at me, but there¡¯s also raw lust, and I know he¡¯s holding himself back so he doesn¡¯t hurt me. He watches me as he slides the head of his cock into my wet pussy. When I wince, he immediately stops, and I dig my heels into his ass, trying to push him closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop,¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurting you,¡± he says, still refusing to budge.


    ¡°Hurt me some more,¡± I say, giving his bottom lip a bite.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He searches my eyes, making sure it¡¯s really what I want. Satisfied, he gives me a wicked grin and slides his cock in another few inches.


    I gasp, and there¡¯s a sharp pain as my hymen breaks. Feeling my body tense, Matt starts fucking me very slowly, letting my pussy get used to the size of him. He kisses me gently, running his tongue over mine as he very slowly edges deeper into me. Pain washes over me as my poor pussy is stretched to the max, but with every slow stroke, there¡¯s also a hint of pleasure, and when I move my hips to meet him, the pain quickly starts to disappear.


    I let out a groan when I feel him slide all the way in. Wrapping my legs around him, I press him tightly against me, and with his cock buried deep in my pussy, I run my tongue along his bottom lip, and whisper ¡°Finally,¡± against his mouth.


    He smiles and kisses a line down my neck. I nudge him with my legs, wanting him to fuck me faster, but, of course, he doesn¡¯t budge. Instead, he licks and kisses his way to my tit. I watch as he rolls his tongue around my hard nipple. The sight of his mouth on me and the feel of his hard cock inside me, has me whimpering with need. I arch my hips, begging him with my body. Running my hands through his hair, I hold him tightly to my breast, never wanting his mouth to stop.


    He flicks my nipple with his tongue before sucking it into his mouth. I moan his name as he begins fucking me. My whole body is on fire with need. Unable to hold back anymore, he begins to pound into me harder and faster. Wet smacking sounds fill the tent, and I can already feel the beginnings of an orgasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I beg, as my body begins to shudder.


    I can feel him smile around my tit. He speeds up even more and bites down on my nipple, making me scream his name as I cum hard around his cock. He groans when my pussy grips him even tighter and brings his mouth to mine. Every thrust sends a new shock of pleasure through my body until I¡¯m left gasping against his mouth, my body shuddering beneath him.


    When I meet his green eyes, all I can say is, ¡°Fuck, Matt! I had no idea anything could feel so good. Why in the hell did you keep this from me?¡±


    Heughs and brushes my sweaty hair back from my face. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t keep it from you ever again.¡±


    ¡°You better not,¡± I say, pulling him closer so I can kiss his neck and shoulder. I run my hands over his back, amazed at how any body could be so damn perfect. Feeling his muscles move beneath my hands as he fucks me has me heating up all over again.


    Pulling back, he sits up and grabs my hips firmly, keeping me held tightly against him. I rest my legs on his shoulders and marvel at how different it feels just from changing positions. With every thrust, my tits bounce, and the desire in his eyes makes my pussy clench even tighter around him. His hands are busy with holding my hips steady, and I recognize the challenge in his eyes. I know what he wants to see, and when my hands dip down to cup my own breasts, the grin on his face lets me know I¡¯m right.


    I y with my tits, rolling the palms of my hands along my nipples, squeezing and pinching them until I¡¯m panting with my need to cum. Keeping one hand on my tit, I slide the other one lower. I spread my thumb and index finger apart and cup my pussy, wanting to feel his cock as it fucks me. He gives a low groan that¡¯s more like a growl when he feels my fingers. My pussy is so fucking wet that my hand is already soaked.


    I bring my fingers up to my clit and start rubbing it in tight little circles while my other hand cups my tit, squeezing my nipple between my thumb and index finger. I moan at how good it feels, letting my knees open more so Matt can get an even better view of my pussy. He watches me as I rub myself harder before cumming hard around him. My pussy spasms around his cock and I can¡¯t help butugh at how good it feels. Pleasure rushes through every part of my body, and I stretch my arms out, revealing in it.


    Matt leans forward, taking my legs with him, so my knees are up by my chest. When he starts fucking me harder, I gasp at how intense the feeling is in this position. It feels like he¡¯s able to hit a part of my pussy that was hidden before.


    I look at him with wide eyes. He gives me a wink and a wide grin. ¡°I¡¯m curious if my good girl is a squirter.¡±


    I want to ask him what the hell he¡¯s talking about, but he starts fucking me harder and this new sensation is all I can think about. My body is building to something, but I have no idea what. It doesn¡¯t feel like the orgasms I¡¯ve already had.


    He kisses me hard right as I¡¯m about to scream his name. My body convulses in pleasure beneath him, and I feel a massive rush of liquid pour out of me. I feel it slide down my ass before Matt groans and I feel a different kind of wetness inside me. His tongue slides along mine as he cums deep inside me, filling me with his hot seed. I moan at the feel of him and use my pussy to milk everyst drop out of him. I¡¯m greedy for all of it.


    Bringing my hands to his face, I kiss him deeply, exploring his mouth with my tongue, wanting and needing every part of my body to be as close to his as possible. He continues to fuck me slowly, long after his release. Kissing my legs that are still hiked up next to him, I giggle when he licks behind my knee again.


    ¡°I knew my good girl would squirt all over me,¡± he says, giving my thigh a yful nip.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could do that.¡±


    ¡°A G-spot orgasm,¡± he says, slowly sliding out of me. ¡°I look forward to giving you many more.¡± I smile at the wicked glint in his eyes.


    I look down at his still semi-hard cock. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to go down after you cum?¡± I ask, marveling at how wet he is. He¡¯s soaked in both our juices, and the small traces of blood mixed in makes my pussy clench. It¡¯s a very vivid reminder of what just happened.


    I¡¯m a woman now.


    His woman.


    ¡°My cock hasn¡¯t gone down since we started this camping trip. Well, that¡¯s not true. I went soft when that woman approached me on the beach.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask, and I know I have a ridiculous grin on my face.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯re the only woman I want.¡±


    I melt at his words and also at the way his green eyes are roaming over me.


    ¡°Turn over, Alyssa. I wanna fuck that amazing ass of yours.¡±

 Chapter 52

    MATT


    Alyssa gives an excited squeal and quickly turns onto her stomach. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be up for this her first time, but she¡¯s proving to be truly insatiable, and I can¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm. My cock is already fully hard by the time she gets on her hands and knees, arching her ass in the most beautiful view I¡¯ve ever seen.


    She looks at me over her shoulder, giving me a sexy grin. ¡°Don¡¯t be too gentle with me,¡± she says, nearly making me cum all over her ass right then and there.


    Fuck, she was an animal. I can¡¯t believe I get to spend the rest of my life fucking her. Her pussy had felt amazing, and when I¡¯d felt the resistance give way, allowing my cock all the way in, it had been the greatest feeling of my life. I run my hands over her t stomach, already picturing it swollen with our baby.


    She wiggles her ass against my cock, knowing exactly what I¡¯m thinking. I¡¯m already soaked from our juices, but I slide my hand along her pussy, instantly drenching my hand before bringing it back tother up my cock. She¡¯d squirted an impressive amount onto me, and the memory of it had my cock pulsing in my hand.


    When I¡¯m allthered up, I bring my wet fingers to her asshole, getting her ready for me. She immediately moans and arches her hips to me. Sliding my other hand along her back, I trace a line down her spine gripping her hips firmly in my hand. The head of my cock presses against herst virgin hole. I tease her, barely sliding it in before pulling back out. After a few more times, she¡¯s whimpering with need.


    Looking over her shoulder, she moans, ¡°Matt, I can¡¯t take anymore. I need your cock in my ass now!¡±


    God, I¡¯ll never get tired of hearing her say things like that. I give her ass a hard smack, loving how it just turns her on even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s for being so damn impatient,¡± I say.


    ¡°Do it again,¡± she purrs, trying to push her hips back hard against my cock.


    Always one to oblige, I give her other cheek a hard smack, and then give her two more just because I like the way her perfect ass gives a little bounce with each smack. Plus, seeing my red palm print appear on her skin is driving me wild.


    Not able to wait any longer, I dig my fingers into her hips and slide the head of my cock into her greedy little ass. She moans and stills for a second beneath me, but then I feel her trying to push against me again, so I slide myself further in.


    Fuck, and I¡¯d thought her pussy was tight! Her ass is mped so tightly around me it¡¯s on the verge of being painful, but it also feels so fucking good. I can¡¯t help but slide all the way in.


    ¡°God, you feel so fucking good,¡± I groan, sliding my cock back out.


    I fuck her slowly, giving her time to decide how fast she wants it.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before she starts moving her hips, forcing me into a faster rhythm. She moans and her arched body creates a sexy dip in her lower back that I wish I could run my tongue over.


    She whimpers and moans beneath me as I fuck her harder, my balls smacking against her wet pussy with every thrust. When I know I can¡¯tst much longer, I grab onto her and pull her back so she¡¯s leaning against my chest with her knees spread wide. Wrapping one arm across her chest, I cup one of her tits and bring my other hand to her wet pussy. She writhes against me as I pinch her nipple and slide two fingers into her cunt, letting my fingers rub along her clit every time I bring them out before plunging back into her.


    Her clit feels painfully swollen, and when she moans my name and bucks wildly against me, I bury my cock as deep in her ass as I can and shoot my load into her. Pleasure rips through me, momentarily blinding me. I bring my mouth to her neck, kissing and biting her as she rolls her hips against me, wanting everyst drop of me.


    When her hips slow, Iy us down, sliding my cock out of her ass, so she can turn around and curl up next to me. She wraps her leg and arm around me, pressing her mouth to mine, kissing me deeply before falling into an exhausted heap with her head resting on my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be one tired man, Matt,¡± she says, ¡°because I¡¯m going to need you to fuck me several times a day.¡±


    Iugh and kiss her forehead. ¡°I think I can manage that.¡±


    She curls her body in even closer to mine, and everything feels perfect and exactly how it should be. I run my fingers through her hair and wonder at how in the hell I could have possibly gotten so lucky.


    EPILOGUE     ALYSSAAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Matt had been right about the punch in the jaw, but he¡¯d also been right about my dad cooling off once he exined the situation. My parents soon warmed up to the idea and fully supported our decision to be together. We married shortly after that camping trip, and nine monthster I gave birth to a beautiful baby boy. He¡¯s a year old now and looks just like his daddy. They both have mepletely wrapped around their fingers. It¡¯s time for him to have a sibling, though.


    I¡¯ve just put our son to sleep, and Matt should be home any second. I went for a swim earlier in our pool, and I sent him a sexy photo of some serious cameltoe. I let out a squeal of excitement when I hear him pull into the drive.


    I quickly pull my t-shirt off, letting it fall on the living room floor as I make my way to the patio. By the time I jump naked into the pool, I¡¯ve left Matt an obvious trail of how to find me. I watch through the French doors as hees in and stops when he sees my shirt. Slowly, he follows the path until he¡¯s standing at the edge of the pool, watching me with those sexy green eyes.


    ¡°Thanks for the photo,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°I was in a meeting when I got it, so thanks for the awkward hard-on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I say, treading water.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking cock tease,¡± he says, already unbuttoning his shirt.


    Iugh and ssh water at him. ¡°Come and get it, Matt,¡± I say, turning around and diving down so he can get a view of my bare ass before it disappears under the water. It doesn¡¯t take long before I hear a ssh as his body hits the water and then feel his strong arms around me. I have a very good feeling there¡¯s going to be a new arrival in nine months.

 Chapter 53

    SAVANNA


    I¡¯m barely paying attention to what my dad is saying. I¡¯m helping my mom set the table while he¡¯s yacking away to somebody on his


    phone. That is until I hear him say, ¡°Holy shit, Justin! Are you okay?¡±


    My heart races, nearly making me drop the te in my hand. Justin is my dad¡¯s best friend and also the man I¡¯ve been in love with since forever. I¡¯ve had to keep it a big secret, though. Just my own dirty, naughty secret that I¡¯ve never told anyone, but I turned 18 a few months ago, and I¡¯m tired of keeping it all inside.


    As soon as my dad hangs up, I ask, ¡°Is Justin okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he says with a sigh, setting his phone down and taking a seat at the table. ¡°He broke his ankle, though.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± I ask in a rush.


    My dad gives a sharpugh. ¡°Riding that damn snowboard of his. I¡¯ve told him a million times toy off that damn thing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really good though, Dad,¡± I say because he is. Justin does all those crazy sports. He¡¯s a massive adrenaline junkie, always jumping out of airnes or bungee jumping. He¡¯s fearless about all those things.


    ¡°Poor Justin,¡± my mom says, bringing in the casserole she¡¯d just made.


    ¡°Maybe I can bring him over some supperter?¡± I offer sweetly. ¡°I mean, I doubt he¡¯s going to be able to cook for a while.¡±


    My mom beams at me. ¡°That¡¯s such a sweet idea, Savanna. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love that.¡±


    I smile back, alreadying up with a n that will ensure I get to see a lot more of Justin in the very near future. After what seems like a painfully long supper, I run up to my room to change while my mom packs up the leftovers for me to bring. I quickly shuck off my bra and throw on a revealing tank before hiding it all away behind my hoodie. A pair of shorty shortspletes the look, and I run down the stairs to throw on some sandals and grab the food.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± I give her a hug and shout a goodbye to my dad before running out the door to my car.


    Justin¡¯s house is only about a 15-minute drive, so it¡¯s not long at all before I¡¯m there. I toss my jacket in the back, smiling at how hard my nipples already are. There¡¯s no missing these gals, I think with augh. Tossing my blond hair behind me, I grab the food and head for the front door.


    Before knocking, I send him a quick text.


    Hey, Justin! ??


    I¡¯m out front with some food. Is it okay if I use the spare key so you don¡¯t have to get up?


    It doesn¡¯t take long at all for his answering text toe through.


    Hey!


    Yeah, sure. Come on in.


    I find the spare key he always keeps under the flowerpot and let myself in. Stopping to kick my sandals off, I peek into the living room and smile at what I see. Justin is sitting on his couch looking fucking adorable and sexy all at the same time with his foot in a cast resting on the ottoman. He¡¯s in a pair of loose gym shorts and a tight ck tee that hugs his athletic muscr body in the best way possible.


    ¡°Hey, Savanna,¡± he says with a big grin, waving me over. I can¡¯t help but smile when I see the way his eyes drop to my tits before quickly going back up to my face.


    His light brown hair is always a little shaggy, giving him a sort of surfer dude look, and his eyes are a vivid green. There¡¯s always such an intensity to them, though, that counters the carefree look of his hair.


    ¡°Hey, Justin,¡± I say, sitting next to him on the couch. I hand him the Tupperware of leftovers and a fork. ¡°It¡¯s still warm.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re a lifesaver,¡± he says with augh. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the hassle trying to get up and search for food with this damn cast on. I probably would¡¯ve starved to death if you hadn¡¯te.¡±


    I snuggle in close to him. I¡¯ve always crossed the line with him as far as physical boundaries go. I just can¡¯t help it. For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve been in love with Justin. I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend or been kissed. It¡¯s pathetic, I know, but in my mind, I¡¯ve always been his and to be with someone else just felt wrong.


    I run my fingers over his newest tattoo. It¡¯s a beautiful tattoo on his forearm of a Quetzal with long vibrant tail feathers. Every trip he goes on that he really enjoys, he gets a tattoo tomemorate it. Thistest one was from his trip to Costa Rica where he went bungee jumping. My favorite is the one from our trip. He took me with him to a ski lodgest year and taught me how to snowboard. There had been this beautiful barn owl that seemed to follow us around. He¡¯d perch on the branch of a tree and watch as I mostly fell on my ass. When we¡¯d gotten back, Justin had gotten a tattoo of a barn owl on his left bicep, and he¡¯d had them weave in the letter S on its wing.


    Leaning in closer, I slide the sleeve of his t-shirt up so I can see it, making himugh around his forkful of casserole. Every time I see it, it makes my heart skip a beat. The muscled bicep certainly doesn¡¯t hurt. I trace my finger along the S and feel his body still next to mine.


    I¡¯ve noticed that since I turned 18, Justin has been trying to put a little distance between us. When I was younger, he blew off my touchy-feely nature as just being young and innocent, but it¡¯s as if he realizes there¡¯s more to it now, and he¡¯s trying to gently pull away. I know he¡¯s only doing it because he thinks he¡¯s too old for me or that I¡¯m off limits since he¡¯s my dad¡¯s best friend.


    I let my hand drop and rest my head against his shoulder. ¡°So does it hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°Like a motherfucker,¡± he says with a softugh.


    ¡°Guess you won¡¯t be snowboarding for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it looks that way. I¡¯m gonna go nuts been cooped up in the house.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± I say, trying to sound as casual as possible, ¡°I¡¯m out of school now, and I don¡¯t really have anything going on. I could stay here and keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± he says. ¡°Why would a young girl like you want to stay and hang out with an old guy like me? I¡¯m sure you have tons of things you could be doing that are a lot more fun than staying here with me. You could be spending time with your boyfriend or friends or whatever 18-year-olds do.¡±


    ¡°I love spending time with you, and you know damn good and well that I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Come on,¡± I say, poking him in the ribs, ¡°it¡¯ll be fun!¡±


    When he hesitates, I add, ¡°I can cook your meals and make sure you don¡¯t starve to death, do all the things you can¡¯t do with your broken ankle, and we can hang out and watch movies and stuff. Plus, you have a guest bedroom that¡¯s just sitting there empty. It¡¯s perfect!¡±


    Heughs at my enthusiasm. ¡°All right, all right,¡± he finally relents. ¡°If it¡¯ll make you happy. I¡¯m not going to say no to good food andpany.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± I squeal and then hop up off the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll go run and pack some stuff. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    I give another happy jump because I want to see his eyes dart back to my tits, which they do, and then I run out to my car before he can change his mind. If all goes ording to n, I won¡¯t ever be leaving Justin again.

 Chapter 54

    JUSTIN


    Why the fuck did I just agree to that?


    I have a hard enough time not thinking about Savanna when


    she isn¡¯t here. How in the hell am I going to stand it if she¡¯s around me 24/7, especially if she insists on going braless and wearing shorty shorts?


    I give a frustrated sigh and close up the empty food container. I¡¯m just going to have toy down some house rules, that¡¯s all there is to it.


    Sure, I tell myself with augh. I can post them on the fridge and everything.


    Rule #1: A bra must be worn at all times. There will be no nipples shown in this house!


    Rule #2: Shorts must be long enough to cover ass cheeks and pussy!


    Rule #3: No touching! In fact, there should be a foot of space between us at all times.


    Rule #4, I mentally add with a groan: Under no circumstances are we to fuck.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I remind myself that she¡¯s my best friend¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s not right for me to think about her like this, but there¡¯s no denying that I have been. It¡¯s like some sort of flip switched in my brain the second she became legal, and now all I can think about is fucking her. My cock is already hard, and she¡¯d barely touched me.


    I¡¯m sitting here debating whether or not I have time to jerk myself off and get some relief when I hear my front door open and Savannaes bounding in, giving me another amazing view of those bouncing, perky tits. I should¡¯ve immediately started jerking off the second she walked out that door. What the hell had I been thinking? Now I¡¯m stuck being painfully hard all evening.


    Her long blond hair is loose, but it¡¯s doing nothing to hide how hard her nipples are, and I¡¯m pretty sure those shorts got even shorter on the ride over. She looks at me with those big, gorgeous brown eyes of hers and gives me a wide smile that I can¡¯t help but return. God, she¡¯s already got me wrapped around her finger like a pathetic, lovesick schoolboy.


    Dropping an impressive amount of bags by the front door, sheughs and jumps back on the couch next to me. She leans her body into mine, way closer than is necessary or appropriate and rests her head on my shoulder. She¡¯s always been very affectionate with me, but I¡¯ve noticed it¡¯s gotten a lot worse now that she¡¯s 18. I¡¯ve been trying to keep distance between us. So far my attempts at keeping her at arm¡¯s length haven¡¯t done shit. Her tit pressed into my arm as she snuggles in even closer is a very real, very painful reminder of that.


    ¡°It¡¯s still kind of early,¡± she says, running her finger over the Quetzal tattoo again. ¡°Do you wanna watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I say, ¡°You pick.¡±


    She hops up off the couch and bends over to reach for the remote that¡¯s sitting on the coffee table, and I have to bite my tongue to not groan. Her shorts are so fucking short and with her ass in the air, I can easily see that she¡¯s not wearing any panties. I get a glimpse of her smooth pussy and quickly maneuver a couch pillow onto myp to hide my massive hard-on. This is fucking ridiculous, I tell myself. I¡¯m not a teenager for god¡¯s sake!


    With the remote in her hand, she sits back down, and I try very hard to not think about that shaved pussy being so close to me. She eyes the couch pillow but doesn¡¯t say anything. Her lip twitches as if she wants to smile, and I hope like hell she doesn¡¯t know the real reason I grabbed it.


    She finds an old ¡¯80s fantasy movie that we both like and then makes herselffortable, using my boner-hiding pillow to rest her head on. My hands really have nowhere to go without touching her, so I rest them as best I can around her body, trying very hard to not brush against her very softlooking skin.


    My hands seem to have a mind of their own though, because I soon hear her give a soft moan and realize I¡¯ve been running my hands through her long hair. I stop abruptly, causing her to turn her head to look at me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop,¡± she says. ¡°It feels really good.¡±


    When I hesitate longer than she likes, she gives a frustrated groan and picks up my hand, cing it back on her head. ¡°I like it when you touch me,¡± she says, facing back toward the TV.


    I smile at her frustration and directness. I shouldn¡¯t keep touching her silky soft hair. It¡¯s doing nothing to help my cock go down, but my fingers slide through her blond locks all the same, unable to resist.


    I don¡¯t think I watch a single minute of the movie. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her, or my mind off how much I want to bury myself inside her. I try very hard to remind myself that she¡¯s my best friend¡¯s daughter. My stubborn cock doesn¡¯t seem to care though.


    When the movie is over, she gives a long stretch, giving me an amazing view of her toned stomach and gorgeous tits. Her shorts have ridden up even more, a feat I hadn¡¯t thought possible, revealing a delicious curve of ass cheek.


    ¡°I should probably get some sleep,¡± I finally say, deciding I can¡¯t take a single second more of this torture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m notpletely incapable of doing things,¡± I say with augh.


    She stands, and when her back is to me, I quickly try and readjust my cock so it¡¯s not pointing the way for us and grab my crutches. Within seconds, she¡¯s right beside me again, helping me get to my bedroom.


    Once inside my room, she eyes my bed with a big grin before crawling onto it. I stand there,pletely frozen except for the painful throbbing of my cock, as she walks on her hands and knees to the top of my bed. I¡¯m getting way more than just a tiny glimpse of her pussy this time, and I nearly blow my wad right then and there when I notice the rapidly growing wet spot on the crotch of her shorts.

 Chapter 55

    She pulls back my nkets and looks back at me. I pull my gaze away from her perfect ass and pussy. The wicked grin she gives me tells me she knows exactly what I was just looking at and doesn¡¯t mind at all. Then, she pats the bed and motions for me toe closer.


    ¡°Thanks, Savanna,¡± I manage to say. ¡°I can probably handle it from here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I can stay if you need me to.¡±


    I try and convince myself that what I¡¯m seeing in her sweet eyes isn¡¯t pure, raw lust, but I don¡¯t think my brain is buying it. My cock sure as fuck isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good,¡± I say, and even to my own ears my voice sounds strained and tight.


    She sighs and gets off my bed. When I¡¯m under the covers, she walks to my door and looks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to just leave it open a crack so you can holler if you need me. Do you mind if I take a quick shower before bed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I say. ¡°Make yourself at home.¡±


    She shoots me a big grin before leaving. I hear her hauling her bags into the guest room next door. A few minutester, I hear the shower start up. I keep waiting for the sound of the bathroom door shutting, but it never happens.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare!


    I tell myself that she must have just very quietly shut it. I can¡¯t get the idea out of my head, though. Grabbing one crutch, I get out of bed and hobble to the door. Peeking across the hall, I let out a soft groan when I immediately see Savanna¡¯s naked body behind the clear shower curtain liner.


    She¡¯s left the bathroom door pretty much wide open and doesn¡¯t seem the least bit worried about it. I watch mesmerized as she runs a soapy hot pink bath pouf across her body, spending extra time on her perky tits,thering them up nice and good. The small glimpse of red nipple beneath the bubbles as they shift is the most erotic thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    Leaning back, she rinses off all the bubbles, slowly revealing her body to me, one perfect inch at a time. Not able to stand it any longer, I free my cock from my shorts and wrap my fist around the thick shaft.


    This is wrong! She¡¯s off limits! Best friend¡¯s daughter!


    Warnings float through my head, but there¡¯s no going back now, especially not when she starts to run her hands over her own tits. Her small fingers explore her nipples, giving them a good pinch before sliding a hand down between her thighs.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I pump myself faster, watching her start to finger herself. Her other hand still cups and kneads her tit while the hand between her legs works faster. She fingers herself quick and hard, eager to cum, and it¡¯s not long before I can hear soft moansing from behind the shower curtain.


    I feel my own pleasure rising. Leaning against the door jamb, I curse my stupid broken ankle as I try to bnce on one crutch while jerking off. Savanna is gasping now, her shapely hips and ass moving in a sexy rhythm that quickly has me covered in precum.


    All I can think about is how badly I want to be in that shower with her, pressing her up against the wall, burying my cock in that little pussy of hers. I want to hear her make those soft moaning noises and then turn them into screams of pleasure while I pound into her fast and hard. I want to turn her around, pick her up, and look into her beautiful eyes while I fuck her, feel her legs wrap around me and her fingers dig into my skin.


    Right as I¡¯m about to cum, I see her hand speed up, and when I hear her whisper my name, I lose control and cum with a force that momentarily blinds me. Images of Savanna fucking herself and then me fucking her float through my mind, but it¡¯s thest image that sticks with me, refusing to budge. I see myself fucking her from behind in the shower with my arms wrapped around her very swollen belly.


    What the fuck? Did I just have a pregnancy fantasy starring my best friend¡¯s daughter?


    The sound of the shower turning off brings me back to the present. I barely have time to shove my dick back in my pants and hobble out of the way before I hear the shower curtain being pushed open. My crutch bangs into the foot of my bed, and I silently curse as I struggle back under the covers.


    Iy there, willing my breathing to calm and my heart to stop racing when I swear I hear Savanna let out a soft giggle. Scrubbing a hand over my face, I sigh, praying to whatever god will listen that she didn¡¯t hear me stumbling back to my bed like the pervert I am.


    The silhouette of her in my doorway has me racking my brain for some kind of excuse I can give for why I might have been up at the same moment she was stepping out of the shower.


    She tiptoes up to my bed and leans over me. I can just make out the details of her face in the dark of my room.


    ¡°I know you saw me,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Saw you do what?¡± I ask, trying my damnedest to sound normal.


    She lets out another small giggle. ¡°Fucking myself. Why do you think I left the door open, Justin?¡±


    Her voice has gone a bit husky with desire, and the sound of it has my cock getting hard again with a quickness.


    ¡°I wanted you to see me.¡±


    ¡°That hardly seems appropriate.¡± I¡¯m aiming for my adult voice here, but ites out sounding breathy, like a man at the end of his very sexually frustrated rope.


    ¡°Did you like what you saw?¡± she asks, leaning in just a bit closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your dad,¡± I remind her. ¡°I¡¯m also your dad¡¯s best friend, Savanna.¡±


    She ignores me. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer the question.¡±


    I hear the soft rustle of fabric. ¡°You can¡¯t fight me forever, Justin,¡± she says, and before I can even say anything, she runs a wet finger over my lips and then quickly disappears out my door.


    As soon as my tongue meets the wetness on my lips, I groan and pound my fists into the mattress. She¡¯s covered my lips in her pussy juice, and the sweet taste of her is maddening.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I growl in frustration, but all I get in response is another giggle and a muffled ¡°Goodnight, Justin,¡±ing through the wall by my head.

 Chapter 56

    SAVANNA


    I wake up in a surprisingly good mood the next morning, smiling at the memory ofst night. The shocked look on his face when I¡¯d spread my pussy juice across his full lips was absolute perfection. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist getting up to watch me shower. Everything had gone exactly ording to n. I just need to get him to stop being so stubborn. I know he wants me, and I also know he can¡¯t fight me forever.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When I walk into the kitchen, he¡¯s already in there, bncing on one crutch while he pours himself a cup of coffee.


    ¡°You look a bit tired,¡± I say, eyeing his hair that¡¯s even more disheveled than usual. ¡°Have a hard time sleeping?¡± I ask with a wink.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t very fair, Savanna,¡± he says, leaning against the counter to eye me warily, like I¡¯m a wild animal that might pounce on him at any moment.


    I guess that¡¯s partly true, I think with a smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a fuddy-duddy,¡± I say with augh.


    ¡°I¡¯m 43. I think I¡¯ve earned the right to be a bit of a fuddy-duddy if I want to be.¡±


    ¡°Masturbation is a perfectly natural thing,¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh my god, Savanna, I¡¯m not going to talk about masturbation with my best friend¡¯s daughter,¡± he says with an adorable groan.


    I step in closer and rest a hand on his chest, feeling the hardness of his muscles beneath the t-shirt he¡¯s wearing. If he could step away, he would, but he¡¯s still pressed up against the counter and with his broken ankle, he¡¯s not going anywhere. I take advantage of this and step in even closer, pressing my body against his.


    His eyes widen when I press my hips firmly against him, and I smile when I feel his hard cock dig into my stomach. I run my finger along his jawline and look into his sexy green eyes.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Enjoy what?¡± he asks, making me roll my eyes at how fucking stubborn he¡¯s being.


    ¡°Did you enjoy watching me fuck myself?¡±


    His body tenses against mine, and I watch as his intense eyes turn a bit darker.


    ¡°Did you like watching me finger my tight little pussy?¡± ¡°Savanna,¡± he warns, but I ignore him.


    ¡°Did you watch me y with my wet, soapy tits? Did you hear me say your name when I came? You should have felt how tightly my little pussy gripped my finger when I came.¡± I run my hands along his chest and down his ridiculously firm obliques. Arching my hips against him, I ask, ¡°Do you want to feel how tight my pussy is?¡±


    He groans but refuses to give in. His cock is so hard now, and I desperately want to rip off his pants and wrap my mouth around it.


    Looking up at him, I slide my fingers under his shirt so I can run them along his bare skin. He quirks an eyebrow at me but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    There¡¯s a warning in his eyes, though, that I ignore.


    ¡°Did you like the way my pussy tasted?¡±


    His eyes ze with desire at the memory of it, and before I can tease him some more, his hands are cupping my face, and his mouth is on me. I¡¯ve imagined Justin kissing me more times than I can count, but nothing even came close to preparing me for how good it feels.


    I run my hands under his shirt and along his hard back, wanting to feel his skin against mine. I open my mouth to him, and he hungrily responds by sliding his tongue in, eager for more. My heart races and feels like it¡¯s going to burst out of my chest. Justin is my whole world in this moment. The feel of his lips on mine, the taste of him on my tongue, his fingers gripping my face, and his hard cock pressing into me, wanting more. I can feel his desire for me, but it¡¯s more than just his hard dick. There¡¯s a gentleness to his touch, a sweetness to the way he lets his thumbs slide along my skin, and for the briefest of moments I let myself believe that he might finally give in to his feelings, but then he pulls away, and I want to cry at the space that now lodges between us, unwee and cold.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he breathes against my forehead where his mouth now rests far from the lips that so desperately want him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Savanna. I can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    I can hear the frustration and pain in his voice, and I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s still refusing me.


    ¡°Is it because it wasn¡¯t good.¡± I finally ask.


    ¡°What?¡± He¡¯s so surprised he pulls back and tilts my face up to his.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I try to look away, but he holds me firmly in ce, waiting for my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never kissed anybody before, so I thought maybe it was bad and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to do more with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, Savanna,¡± he says, and the tenderness in his voice has my eyes threatening to overflow. ¡°The kiss was amazing. I didn¡¯t know it was your first. Fuck,¡± he groans, ¡°I¡¯m such an ass. I should never have let things go this far.¡±


    ¡°But I want them to,¡± I say, digging my fingers into his back in an effort to bring him closer. ¡°I love you, Justin. I always have.¡±


    His green eyes hold a mixture of shock, lust, and tenderness, and thebination is doing little to calm my already overworking sex drive. He runs his thumb over my cheek and gives me a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a crush, Savanna. It¡¯ll go away.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± I say, getting angry.


    This time, I¡¯m the one who backs away.


    ¡°You¡¯re being a stubborn ass, Justin.¡± I ignore the shocked look he gives me and continue. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you, and I always will. I¡¯ve saved everything for you! Do you think I enjoyed being made fun of in high school and being called frigid by all the guys because I wouldn¡¯t do anything with them or go out with them?¡±


    ¡°Savanna, I¡­¡± but I cut him off before he can finish.


    ¡°If you can tell me right here and now that you don¡¯t feel anything for me, anything at all beyond friendship, then I¡¯ll leave and go back home.¡±


    I study his green eyes, daring him to lie to me. The war going on behind those eyes is easy to see, and I hope I didn¡¯t push him too far and that this doesn¡¯t backfire in my face.


    After a couple of minutes of tense silence, I let out a relieved breath, and say, ¡°All right then, I¡¯m going to the store to get some groceries for us.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I go and throw on some clothes, grab my purse, and leave.


    I stretch out the grocery trip for as long as humanely possible, spending way more time picking out produce than any one person ever should, and finally make it back a few hourster. Walking in, I head straight for the kitchen and begin unpacking the groceries. I put the steaks in a container so they can marinate in the fridge until it¡¯s time to cook them and then head to my room.


    I peek my head into the living room, trying to find Justin, but when I see that it¡¯s empty, I go down the hallway. Alternative rock music floats out of the back room, and when I¡¯m close enough, I see that Justin has decided to take his sexual frustration out by lifting weights. He¡¯d converted the third bedroom into an exercise room, and judging by how fucking ripped he is, he¡¯s been putting it to very good use.


    He¡¯s taken his t-shirt off, and I ogle him from the doorway as he uses the weight bench. He¡¯s also pulled over a stool to rest his broken ankle on, and he still hasn¡¯t noticed me, so I stay quiet and enjoy the show. I don¡¯t know how much weight he¡¯s lifting, but it¡¯s enough to make his muscles pop in the most delicious way possible. The sweat dripping off him has me licking my lips, and my pussy is ridiculously wet as I stand there debating whether or not I can get away with fingering myself.


    I decide to go for it and snake my hand into my shorts, cupping my smooth sex before slowly parting my sopping wet lips and sliding a finger in. I bite my tongue to keep from moaning and turn all my attention to my swollen clit. There¡¯s no time to waste. I move my fingers in fast, tight circles and tightly grip the doorway. My knees start to buckle as pleasure builds to an overwhelming degree. My eyes travel over Justin¡¯s body, admiring the hard muscle and gorgeous tattoos.


    I let out a small sigh when I see the outline of his hard cock and wonder how long he¡¯s going to let himself walk around being so miserable. I think about how much I want to straddle him and ride him until we¡¯re both cumming hard and gasping for breath. I¡¯m desperate for his hands on my body and his cock in my pussy, fully iming me and making me his.


    I rub my clit faster, and when I start to cum, I think about him pounding that thick cock into me over and over again before filling me with his seed, raw and unprotected. I lean into the doorframe, my knees weak as thest of the orgasm runs through me, and when I finally lift my eyes, I see Justin staring at me. The lustful look on his face is so raw it¡¯s almost savage as he watches me.


    He never takes his eyes off me as I slide my hand out of my pants and bring it to my mouth. I keep my eyes on his, sliding one wet finger into my mouth before sucking it clean. The groan he lets out has me smiling around my finger as I slowly pull it out and work on the other. When they¡¯re clean, I give him a wink and head back down the hall.

 Chapter 57

    JUSTIN


    I let out a groan and drop my head back to the weight bench. There¡¯s no way in hell this arrangement is going to work. I just can¡¯t be around her. in and simple. I¡¯ll just tell her that she needs to leave. Easy, right? I¡¯ll be super nice about it so it doesn¡¯t hurt her feelings, and I¡¯ll tell her that it just isn¡¯t working out. My ankle isn¡¯t holding me back all that much anymore. It¡¯s just a pain in the ass, but I can work around that.


    Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I grab my crutches and head for the shower. With my leg all wrapped up in stic, I manage a hasty shower and a quick masturbation session. The memory of watching Savanna lick her own fingers clean is too vivid in my mind to not do anything about it, but my hand on my cock feels more mechanical than anything else. It¡¯s just a means to a much-needed end, but I wouldn¡¯t ssify it as being enjoyable.


    Nothing feels good enough anymore. I want Savanna¡¯s hand on my cock, her mouth around it, and her wet, tight pussy clenched around it. Everything else is just a sad imitation that leaves me feeling depressed and wanting more.


    The sooner I get her out of this house, the better.


    Deep down I know that¡¯s a load of shit, but I tell that part of my brain to shut the hell up as I dry off and throw on some clothes. When I open the door, I¡¯m hit with the mouthwatering smell of something delicious cooking.


    Curious, I follow the smell and stop when I see Savanna out on the deck off the kitchen, grilling a couple of steaks like a pro. She¡¯s so fucking sexy. My brain freezes a bit every time I see her. Her body looks amazing in the tank top and little jean shorts she¡¯s wearing, and I can¡¯t help but remember how good her body had felt against mine that morning, how perfectly she¡¯d fit me. I also remember how fucking amazing she¡¯d tasted, and knowing that I¡¯m the only person to ever kiss her makes me happier than I care to admit. It also makes my cocke roaring back to life.


    I can¡¯t have her I remind myself. My cock tells me to fuck off by growing a bit more, but the rational part of my brain is congratting me on being such a mature adult about all of this. It doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    Savanna turns around and gives me a big smile before taking off the steaks anding back into the kitchen.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re hungry,¡± she says with a wink.


    God, yes, I am.


    I watch as she flits around the kitchen, lookingpletelyfortable and at ease. She looks like she belongs here. For the briefest of moments, I let myself think about how amazing it would be to have Savanna here as mine, as my wife, as the mother of my children. Fully andpletely mine.


    The ache of wanting it is almost too much to bear. I shove it from my mind, reminding myself that I need to ask her to leave. But as I watch her stirring something on the stove while she hums a little tune to herself and see the way her eyes light up when she turns to look at me, I just can¡¯t do it.


    Instead, I sit at the table and say, ¡°It smells amazing, Savanna. Thanks for cooking.¡±


    ¡°I hope you like it,¡± she says, and I can hear the excitement in her voice.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m touched that she¡¯s gone through all this trouble just for me, and I¡¯m also impressed. I knew she liked to cook, but I hadn¡¯t realized she was quite so good at it. The te she sets before me looks better than anything I¡¯ve ever had in a restaurant, and I tell her so. She beams with pride and watches as I take my first bite of steak, waiting to see if I¡¯ll like it. I do. She¡¯s managed to not overcook it, and whatever the hell she marinated it in has made it tender and juicy, and I want to ask her to marry me right on the spot.


    Sheughs when she sees my obvious delight and then digs into her own te. Savanna¡¯s body is to die for, but she doesn¡¯t starve herself. I¡¯ve always loved her voracious appetite and watching her eat is nothing short of a sexual experience. She closes her eyes and moans around forkfuls of steak and potatoes, savoring every bite. Once, when she opens her eyes, she catches me watching her, and I notice a light blush travel up her neck and face, making me want to bend her over the table right then and there.


    That rational part of my brain is asking me what the fuck happened to our n, but my cock and heart are clearly winning this battle, so he slinks off to wherever the hell rational parts of the brain go when not in use.


    When both our tes are empty, I reach down to grab a crutch and start to carry my te to the sink.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks.


    I set the crutch against the counter and grab a sponge.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing the dishes.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do them,¡± she says, jumping up to stand next to me. ¡°You should rest.¡±


    ¡°Savanna, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to sit on my ass and watch you clean all this mess. You¡¯ve already done more than enough by cooking me the best meal I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±


    Refusing to budge, she says, ¡°Well I¡¯ll help then,¡± and begins gathering up all the used dishes.


    We work in afortable rhythm together, and soon the kitchen is spotless and the dishwasher quietly humming in the background.


    Before I can try and think of some excuse to go back to my room before I end up doing something we both might regret, she says, ¡°Do you mind if I borrow a t-shirt to sleep in?¡±


    It takes my sex-hungry brain a second to switch gears. ¡°Sure,¡± I finally say, trying very hard to not picture her beautiful naked body underneath one of my shirts.

 Chapter 58

    She follows me down the hall and waits while I find her a in white T-shirt. It¡¯s going to be huge on her, but it¡¯ll do the trick. At least I won¡¯t have to suffer the torture of seeing shes of her perfect little ass cheeks since the shirt will probably hit her mid-thigh.


    I¡¯m quickly choking on those words when I see her start to unbutton her jean shorts. I watch them fall down her gorgeous legs to puddle on the floor by her feet. The tiny littlecy thong she¡¯s wearing isn¡¯t doing shit to cover anything.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask like an idiot.


    ¡°Getting into my pajamas,¡± she says like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world to just strip down in front of your dad¡¯s best friend.


    When she pulls her shirt off, revealing her perfect tits to me, I let out a pained groan. They¡¯re even more perfect without a shower curtain obscuring them. Full and perky and her nipples are rock-hard and ready to be sucked.


    I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m relieved or sad when she slips my t-shirt on, covering her nakedness. Sad, definitely sad, I quickly decide when all I¡¯m left with is the imprint of her nipples poking through the shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run you a bath,¡± she says with a grin.


    ¡°I just took a shower,¡± I say, still not able to take my eyes off her tits.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You look like you could use a soak. You¡¯re looking a little tense,


    Justin.¡±


    She turns and walks into the master bathroom, looking sexy and adorable and oh so fuckable in my oversized t-shirt. I sit down on the edge of my bed, wondering if anyone has ever passed out from their cock being such a selfish dick and hogging all the body¡¯s blood.


    It¡¯s not long before she¡¯s back in my room, handing me a crutch and leading me to the now full and bubbly bathtub.


    As if reading my mind, she says, ¡°I brought some bubble bath. I¡¯ve always wanted to take a soak in your giant wfoot tub. I figured maybe you¡¯d let me one night.¡±


    I rarely take baths, mainly just opting for a quick shower, but I can¡¯t deny that the tub does look inviting. It¡¯s a massive thing, easily big enough for two bodies. Savanna stares at me, expectantly, and Iugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to just strip down in front of you.¡±


    She rolls her eyes and turns around. ¡°Is that better?¡±


    ¡°Remind me why your presence is needed while I bathe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you wrap your cast up once you¡¯re all situated.¡±


    Her words have a practiced quality to them, and I imagine she¡¯s been ying this scheme out in her head all day.


    ¡°Are you in yet?¡± she asks.


    I let out a sigh and then stripped down, easing myself into the hot water. With a frustrated groan, I look down and see the head of my dick stubbornly poking out of the water, announcing its presence for all the world to see. Using my hand, I push it underwater and hold it there as Savanna turns around and smiles at me.


    The bubbles hide the fact that I¡¯m holding my cock down, but I know that she notices I¡¯ve kept one hand underwater.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stic cast cover in that top drawer,¡± I say, pointing behind her.


    Once she has it, she kneels beside the tub and covers my ankle and shin that¡¯s hanging over the side. Before she gets up, she runs her fingers along my cast, letting them slide up my leg as she leans over the tub.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, still keeping my cock firmly pressed against me and hidden.


    ¡°Why are you keeping your hand underwater?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I curse my brain for not being able toe up with a logical reason on the spot.


    She lets her fingers trail along my thigh until her hand is dipping into the water, and my whole body tenses.


    ¡°Savanna, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of the fact that you can¡¯t get up and run away,¡± she says with a grin.


    I let out a strangled groan when her hand finds mine and she gently moves it aside, recing it with her own.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she says, her wide eyes meeting mine. ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but smile at thepliment and her excitement, but then she wraps her hand around my shaft and it¡¯s all I can do to remember to breathe. She strokes me gently, and when she lets go and the head of my cock surfaces above the water, she lets out an adorable, infectious giggle.


    ¡°I guess that exins why you kept your hand underwater.¡±


    Savanna stands and pulls her shirt off and has her thong halfway down her legs before I can finally get a sentence out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting in,¡± she says, pulling her thong off.


    I stare at her perfect body, running my eyes over her perky tits, her t stomach, and the smooth, pale skin of her pussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a very good idea,¡± I say, because, fuck, I¡¯m only human, and even I can see where this is going to most likely end up.


    She gives a small shrug and steps into the tub.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following your cock¡¯s lead, and it very clearly wants me in the tub.¡±


    I look down at the head of my cock, stubbornly breaching the surface of the water. She does have a point.


    I watch as she lowers down into the water and then leans forward. She straddles the thigh of my cast-less leg, making me groan at the feel of her smooth pussy on me, and brings her face to mine.


    She slowly runs her tongue along my bottom lip. ¡°Do you want me to go, Justin?¡±


    I cup her sweet face in my hands, bringing her closer so her tits are pressed against my chest. ¡°You know I don¡¯t,¡± I breathe against her mouth before kissing her deeply.


    She immediately responds like she did in the kitchen, eager and hungry for more. Her tongue dances along mine, and when I slide my hand along her wet skin to cup one of her tits, she moans against my mouth and grips my shoulders tightly.


    Her tit feels even better than I imagined. I run my thumb over her hard nipple, teasing her as I slide my other hand along her spine until I¡¯m cupping one perfect ass cheek.


    It¡¯s my turn to groan when I feel her hand leave my shoulder a second before she wraps it around my cock, stroking me gently as if she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll hurt me. I squeeze her ass harder, moving her along my thigh. She moans and follows my lead, grinding her little pussy against me while she strokes my cock.


    ¡°Fuck, Justin,¡± she whispers in between kisses. ¡°I need to cum. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to cum.¡±


    ¡°Then cum,¡± I say, giving her nipple a hard pinch.

 Chapter 59

    She smiles against my lips before sliding her tongue into my mouth and rocking her hips harder and faster against me. Her smooth, wet pussy glides along my thigh as she rides me faster. I move my hand over and run the tip of my finger along her asshole. She lets out a surprised squeal that quickly turns into a moan of pleasure when I start circling the pad of my finger along her sensitive little hole.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s kissing me harder now, and I know she¡¯s close. I pinch her nipple again and slide the tip of my finger into her asshole. Her whole body tenses as she cums hard against me, screaming and moaning around my mouth while she pumps my cock so fast I have to force myself to not cum. Working her hips even faster as the water sloshes around us and over the side of the tub, she gasps and whimpers, enjoying every bit of her orgasm with gusto.


    When her body finally starts to slow down, I kiss her gently, savoring the taste and feel of her.


    ¡°Do you like having your ass fingered?¡± I ask, sliding my finger in just a bit more.


    She whimpers andys her head on my chest, snuggling her face in close to my neck.


    ¡°God, yes,¡± she whispers, arching her ass for me.


    She runs her tongue along my neck as I slowly slide my finger in. Right as my knuckles hit her ass cheeks, and I¡¯m in as far as I can go, I hear the front door m shut and her dad¡¯s voice ring out. ¡°Hey, Justin, where are you, man?¡± ¡°Shit!¡± I whisper shout.


    I barely have time to pull the shower curtain around and reach down to grab hercy thong before Dennis is standing stands of my bathroom. Thank the gods and everything holy in this world that he¡¯s not able to see straight into the bath because I did buy a dark blue and white striped shower curtain for this bathroom and not just a clear liner.


    She slides down as much as she¡¯s able to with my finger still securely lodged in her ass. I look into her scared brown eyes and try to reassure her with my eyes that everything will be okay.


    ¡°Well, juste on in, Dennis,¡± I say with augh. ¡°You nning on joining me for a bubble bath?¡±


    He leans against the door andughs. ¡°No thanks, man. You didn¡¯t answer when I knocked, so I just wanted to make sure everything was all right. Where¡¯s Savanna at? I didn¡¯t see her out front.¡±


    I nce down at exactly where his daughter is and run my thumb along her cheek. She smiles at me and silently kisses my chest.


    ¡°She said something about being tired earlier after supper. I bet she just went to sleep, man.¡±


    ¡°Is everything going okay with her? Would you rather she juste back with me?¡±


    Savanna runs her finger over the head of my cock, making it give a little jump in the water. I can tell by the way she¡¯s biting her lip that she¡¯s trying not tough.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s a really big help around here. Made me a delicious supper and everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that because the time alone with her mom has been nice.¡± Dennis gives an exhausted sigh. ¡°I need a break, though. That woman is wearing me out! She woke me up with a blowjob today, man. I can¡¯t remember thest time she did that.¡± I can¡¯t help butugh at the look of pure horror on Savanna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Man, just stop talking,¡± I say betweenughs. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be jealous just because you haven¡¯t gottenid in god knows how long.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m just picky.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been super picky this entirest year. I don¡¯t know why in the hell you don¡¯t go after that woman at the gym. She¡¯s definitely into you, and she¡¯s got a killer ass.¡±


    I cup Savanna¡¯s ass, letting my finger slowly fuck her ass for just a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve seen better,¡± I say with a grin.


    She arches her hips automatically, and I give her a warning look when the water sloshes around us. She just smiles and starts to stroke my cock from the head down to my balls.


    I shoot her a Really? You¡¯re going to do this now? look, but that only makes her smile grow even wider as she moves my cock to rub the head along her wet tit. I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised considering all the stories I heard from Dennis about her mom when they were first dating. Voracious sexual appetite and a wanton disregard for propriety seem to be something that was handed down from mother to daughter. Well, two can y at this game, and I start to slowly fuck her ass again.


    She shoots me a Seriously? You¡¯re going to fuck my ass with my dad in the doorway? look.


    I give her a wicked grin and a wink that her dad can¡¯t see. If you¡¯re gonna y with fire, little girl, prepare to be burnt.


    Of course, I¡¯m the idiot that ends up with third-degree burns when she returns my wicked grin with one of her own and lowers her head down to run her tongue along the head of my cock.


    ¡°Well, thanks for stopping by, Dennis,¡± I say in a voice that¡¯s starting to sound a little strained as Savanna starts to suck on the head of my dick.


    Dennis ignores myment and instead lets out a sharpugh.


    ¡°I gotta go,¡± he says in a rush. ¡°She just sent me a naked photo. She¡¯s fucking insatiable, man.¡± Laughing, he adds, ¡°See yater. Have Savanna give me a call tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± I yell, but he¡¯s already out the door.


    I look down at her as she runs her tongue over my cock.


    ¡°Call your dad tomorrow,¡± I say with augh.


    ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t notice my jean shorts on your bedroom floor.¡±


    ¡°He was too busy looking at naked photos of your mom.¡±

 Chapter 60

    She lifts her head long enough to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to force myself to forget everything he just said to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best,¡± I agree.


    She scoots down further, forcing my finger to slide out of her ass. When she¡¯s at a better angle, she lowers her mouth back to my cock. She kisses my head gently, running her tongue over me, before slowly sucking me in. The sight and feel of her mouth on me is driving me insane. Her entire body is perfection, and when I look past her head, I¡¯m rewarded with the sight of her perfect little ass poking above the water. Two slippery, soapy ass cheeks that I would very much like to fuck.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± Savanna says, running her fingers along my abs while she kisses and tongues my cock.


    I smile and pull the plug. The gurgling sound of water being sucked down the drain fills the bathroom. She gives me a big grin and sucks the head of my cock back into her mouth. Sliding her mouth down, she takes my cock in deeper and deeper as the water recedes until she¡¯s finally hit bottom and I rece the plug, leaving a little bit of water in the tub.


    Her hands grip my hips as she gags against my length, letting out a soft whimper that, unfortunately for her, just makes me grow even bigger.


    I run my hands through her wet hair, pushing it aside before stroking her cheek and very swollen lips that are stretched around me.


    ¡°You look so fucking gorgeous gagging around my cock.¡±


    She looks up at me with watery eyes and runs her tongue along my shaft while slowly raising her head.


    ¡°Fuck, Savanna,¡± I groan. ¡°Is my cock the only one you¡¯ve ever had in your mouth?¡±


    She shakes her head, yes as best she can.


    ¡°Is it going to be the only cock you ever have in your mouth?¡±


    I can see the excitement and love in her eyes when she whimpers and shakes her head again.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, grabbing fistfuls of her hair so I can slide her back down the length of me.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I move her in a faster rhythm as she slurps and sucks on my cock. I know it¡¯s not going to take me long at all to finish, not with a view like this. Her tongue never stops running over me, and her cheeks are hollowed out as she sucks me harder.


    ¡°Are you ready for me?¡± I pant. ¡°Are you going to swallow every drop I give you like a good girl?¡±


    She whimpers and digs her fingers into my hips even more, begging me to fill her. With a groan, I slide her head down, burying my cock in her throat as I cum with a force that takes my breath away.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl when I feel her throat working against me, swallowing everything I¡¯m giving her. Pleasure rips through me as my muscles tighten before finally rxing, all the tension washing away as she sucks me dry.


    Releasing the hold I have on her head, she tongues and sucks her way back up, giving my head onest loving kiss before looking up at me with a big, proud grin on her face. Her lips are swollen, she¡¯s breathing heavily, and there¡¯s a youthful flush to her skin. She¡¯s more beautiful than I¡¯ve ever seen her, and I know in that moment that there¡¯s no going back for me.


    She¡¯s my entire world from here on out.


    I run my thumb across her cheek and lips.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I ask, knowing that if she says she just wants a fling, I¡¯ll do it because I¡¯d rather have some of her than none of her, but I¡¯ll never get over it after she¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Everything,¡± she says, closing her eyes and leaning into my touch.


    ¡°What does that mean,¡± I press because I have to know.


    She opens her eyes to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you away by telling you everything that I want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t scare easily. Try me.¡±


    She sighs as if gathering courage and says, ¡°I love you, Justin. I want you to be my first everything. I want to marry you. I want¡­¡± I nudge her chin gently, waiting for her to finish.


    ¡°I want to have your babies. I want you to take me into your bedroom and fuck me raw, just skin on skin, and I want you to fill me up with your seed. I want you to im every inch of my body and make me yours.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Savanna,¡± I moan, pulling her up and close to me. I kiss her deeply, running my hands along her wet, soft skin, wanting and needing to be closer to her.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I say when we finally break apart. ¡°And I want everything that you want.¡±


    She groans when I run my hands over her wet tits, letting her hard nipples slide along my palms before giving them both a good squeeze.


    ¡°I need you on the bed now, Savanna,¡± I say. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I need to taste you, to be inside you. I want to feel your little pussy clenched around me while you scream my name.¡±


    Her huge grin is all the answer I get before she hops up and out of the tub, giving me a mouthwatering view of her tight little body.

 Chapter 61

    SAVANNABelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I can¡¯t believe that Justin wants everything that I want. I feel like I should pinch myself to make sure it¡¯s not a dream, but he


    already pinched my nipples, and I¡¯m still here, so I guess this is real.


    Laying on his bed, I watch as he tosses his crutch aside and climbs on, positioning his upper body right between my legs. His green eyes are still just as intense and sexy as ever, but there¡¯s also so much love in them, and seeing him look at me like that has my pussy so wet that I know I¡¯m making a puddle on his bed.


    His muscled, tattooed body is so fucking gorgeous, and I let out a small moan when he roughly grabs my hips, sying my knees wide as he brings his face to my pussy.


    ¡°You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve fantasized about this,¡± he whispers against my cunt.


    He slides his hands under my ass, tilts me up even higher, and runs his tongue along my wet slit. I groan and grab onto the nket, clenching it between my fists. He kisses and nibbles on first one pussy lip and then the other before finally sliding his tongue into me.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I whimper as he explores my cunt, devouring me with his lips and tongue.


    His hands grip me tightly, forcing me to keep my hips still. Running his tongue along my pussy, he brings it up to circle my clit, making me let out a gasp as pressure starts to quickly build, working toward the orgasm that I so desperately want and need.


    Pressing the pad of his tongue against my swollen, aching bud, he rubs it in tight fast circles that have my hands quickly reaching for my tits. I massage them, loving how full they feel in the palms of my hands, squeezing my nipples between my thumb and index finger while Justin eats my pussy.


    Still gripping my ass, I feel him slide one thumb into my pussy while he ces the tip of his other one against my asshole. His tongue works my clit faster, and it doesn¡¯t take long before I¡¯m screaming his name and bucking against him as best I can. As I¡¯m cumming, he slides his thumb into my ass, forcing another orgasm onto me before the first one has even ended.


    I drop my tits and run my fingers in his hair, needing to touch some part of him. My fingers run along his face as he licks and kisses my pussy. I clench around both his fingers, both my ass and pussy spasming from the force of the orgasm.


    Gasping, I drop my hands with a sigh, perfectly content and exhausted.


    Justin gives my pussy another kiss before lifting his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re nowhere even close to being done, so don¡¯t you dare pass out from exhaustion,¡± he says with a sexy grin.


    ¡°Never,¡± I say, grabbing onto his shoulders, and trying to pull him up to me.


    Sliding his finger out of my ass, he crawls up to me, resting his forearms on either side of my head. Kissing me softly, he runs his tongue over mine, letting me taste my pussy on him. I hungrily suck on his tongue, loving that he tastes like me.


    I wrap my legs around him, moaning at the feel of his thick cock nestled between us, hard and ready.


    ¡°I need you to fuck me,¡± I whisper against his mouth. ¡°Please, Justin, im my pussy and make me yours forever.¡±


    With a feral groan that has my pussy clenching at the sound of it, he positions the head of his cock against my pussy. I grab onto the back of his neck and wrap my legs around him. He presses against me but doesn¡¯t enter.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± he asks, his green eyes searching mine.


    ¡°More than anything,¡± I say, arching my hips to him.


    I¡¯m more than ready, but I¡¯m also nervous and a tiny bit scared.


    ¡°Just breathe,¡± he says, giving me a gentle smile before lowering his mouth to my neck.


    He licks a line down my neck, giving my shoulder a gentle bite as he slides the head of his cock into me. I let out a small whimper of pain when I feel him tear through my hymen and my whole body tenses.


    My pussy squeezes onto him for dear life as he kisses his way back up my neck. Nibbling on my earlobe, he whispers in my ear, ¡°I need you to rx.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I whimper, hating how shaky my voice sounds. What if I can¡¯t do this? What if there¡¯s something wrong with my pussy, and it¡¯s just not big enough?


    Feeling my tears, he raises his head and looks at me, running his thumbs over my cheeks to wipe them away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks, and the concern in his voice is almost too much for me.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I manage around a hup. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for.¡± He gives my lips a soft kiss. ¡°Do you want to stop? You know I won¡¯t be mad if you want to, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I nearly shout. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m just afraid something¡¯s wrong with me, that you won¡¯t fit or something.¡±


    The grin he gives me is sinfully wicked, making my pussy clench even more around him, but this time it¡¯s not all from pain.


    ¡°You leave that to me,¡± he says, giving me a wink before bringing his mouth to mine.


    He kisses me slowly, tenderly,pletely in control of the situation and refusing to rush. I feel my body rx under his touch, and I moan against him when he lowers his head and runs his tongue along my corbone.


    Moving his lips lower, he kisses a line to my nipple. I gasp when I feel the wet heat of his mouth wrap around my tit while he sucks and tongues my hard nipple. Without thinking, I arch my hips to him, and he slides in another inch.


    It hurts, and I still feel like he¡¯s about to split me in two, but there¡¯s pleasure underneath it all, and I¡¯m hungry for more. He licks a line to my other tit before giving it the same treatment, and I¡¯m so desperate to have him fill me that I run my nails along his back and try to pull him closer. He gives my nipple a not-so-soft bite and slides himself in some more.


    ¡°Who¡¯s being greedy now?¡± he says with augh, giving my nipple another bite.


    ¡°I need you,¡± I whimper. ¡°I need all of you. Give me everything, please.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± he whispers against my nipple before circling it with his tongue. ¡°You think you can take all of me now?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± I moan, arching my hips and digging my fingers into his strong back, begging him to fuck me.


    He slides himself in just a bit more before backing out again. He very slowly fucks me with half his cock, leaving me a quivering pile of need beneath him.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg. ¡°Please fuck me. Fill your good girl up,¡± I whimper.


    He growls against my tit and ms his cock into me, making me let out a little scream of shock and pain.


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± he asks, bringing his mouth to mine. He nibbles and licks my bottom lip.


    His cock is firmly inside me, filling me beyond what I ever thought I was capable of, and the sensation is so foreign that it takes me a second to fullyprehend what¡¯s happened. But when I do, I smile widely against his mouth.


    ¡°You did it,¡± I say with a giggle.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he says with a smile. ¡°Your body was made for mine, Savanna.¡±


    He slowly starts to fuck me. ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking wet,¡± he says with a groan, ¡°and tight.¡±


    I run my hands over his shoulders and biceps, trailing my fingers over where I know his owl tattoo is. My hips arch, and I kiss him hungrily, wanting him to speed up. I feel him smile against my mouth, but he gives me what I want and starts fucking me harder and faster. His thick cock pounding into me is the best thing I¡¯ve ever felt in my life. My nipples scrape along his chest as he thrusts into me, and every part of my body hums with pleasure.


    I run my fingers in his hair and down his back, loving the feel of his muscles moving beneath them. Running my tongue along the roof of his mouth, I moan, feeling the beginnings of my orgasm start to build.


    He reaches down and grabs onto one of my thighs, bringing it up so my knee is by my chest before doing the same to the other. The new angle has him hitting me even deeper. His cock is hitting some spot inside me that is creating a new sort of tension in my body. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt, and after several well-aimed thrusts, I¡¯m screaming his name and bucking against him. I feel a warm rush of liquid gush out of my pussy as I cum hard around him.


    As soon as Justin feels it, he groans and yells, ¡°Fuck!¡± before I feel his cock pulsing inside me, filling me up with his seed, iming my body as his. My pussy spasms around him, milking him of everything he can give. I want it all and my hips meet his thrusts determined to get it all.


    We¡¯re both left gasping. My muscles shake as I stretch my legs back out, wrapping them around him once again. He slowly fucks me, neither one of us wanting it to end. His cock is still semi-hard, and I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we going to get to do that again?¡±

 Chapter 62

    JUSTIN


    I look down at Savanna¡¯s sweaty, flushed face andugh. She¡¯s so fucking perfect. Her little pussy is still clenched tightly around me, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to be able to stop fucking her. Feeling her squirt as she came around me was more of a thrill than any skydiving or bungee jumping I¡¯ve ever done.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± I ask with a grin.


    She suddenly looks very shy which is sexy as fuck considering all we¡¯ve done.


    ¡°Well, I was just thinking about how good it felt when we were in the bathtub.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± I ask, not letting her off quite so easily. She sighs and says, ¡°The part with my butt.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh, which only makes her blush.


    ¡°You mean when I fingered your ass?¡± I say, helping her out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She avoids my eyes and dances her fingers along my owl tattoo nervously.


    ¡°You want me to do that again? Because I¡¯d be more than happy to.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking maybe we could do more.¡±


    My body stills. I don¡¯t want to appear too excited because I don¡¯t want her to feel pressured to do something she¡¯s not ready for, but my heart speeds up all the same, and there¡¯s no hiding the way my cock just gave a jump inside her pussy.


    ¡°More like what?¡± I finally ask.


    ¡°Your finger felt so good, so I was wondering how much better your cock might feel.¡±


    ¡°You want me to fuck your ass?¡± I ask because I feel the need to confirm this.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says with a grin. ¡°I mean, if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Savanna,¡± I say with a ridiculous grin. ¡°Yes, I want to.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she says with a giggle. ¡°Should I flip over?¡±


    I slide out of her so she can roll over and for a moment all I can do is stare down at her in absolute wonder and amazement. She¡¯s so fucking sexy and beautiful, the perfect mix of innocence and eager sluttiness, and I can¡¯t believe she loves me and wants to be with me, and I really can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s begging me to fuck her in the ass only minutes after having her cherry popped.


    Looking down at my very hard cock, I can see I¡¯m soaked in my cum and the massive amount of fluid she squirted on me, but there¡¯s also a little bit of blood, and the sight of it drives me wild.


    ¡°Get on your knees,¡± I say, stroking myself.


    She quickly does as I ask, arching her ass for me, and I groan at the delicious sight before me. With my hand still on my cock, I lean forward and run my tongue over her ass cheek. I kiss and suck my way to the center, before running my tongue over her perfect, little asshole. She groans and arches her hips even more as I kiss her, circling my tongue along her sensitive skin.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she whimpers, looking back at me. ¡°Please do it,¡± she begs. ¡°Please do what?¡± I give her ass another slow lick. She groans and says, ¡°Please fuck my ass, Justin.¡± God, I¡¯ll never get tired of hearing that!


    I take my now soaked hand and rub it along her asshole, lubing her up before sliding a finger in. She clenches around me tightly, but as I slowly finger fuck her, she starts to loosen a bit. Her breathse faster as she rolls her hips to meet my rhythm.


    When I think she¡¯s ready, I slide my finger out and press the wet head of my cock against her ass. I grab onto her hips tightly, pressing her back against me as I slowly slide the head of my dick into her. She mps down on me hard. Reaching around, I start to rub her clit as I slide my cock in a bit more.


    She moans and very slowly starts to move her hips. I work my fingers faster, knowing that the closer she is to cumming, the more her body will rx and open up to me. She¡¯s panting and whimpering now, moving her hips faster and arching them up even more for me, making it easy for me to slide my cock into her. When I¡¯m fully in, we both let out a groan at how fucking good it feels. Her ass clenches tightly around me, and I know I¡¯m not going to be able tost too long in this position.


    I let her set the pace and follow her lead. She moves her hips slowly at first, but when I slide my wet fingers over her clit in fast circles, she presses back into me harder and faster. I run my fingers along her spine, dancing them over her skin in featherlight touches, letting her use my cock to fuck her ass. Watching my cock disappear up her ass as she slides her hips back into me is the sexiest fucking thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    I feel her body tense for seconds before she lets out a feral-sounding growl, cumming hard against my fingers. Her ass tightens even more around me, and I m into her, burying my cock deep inside her as I squirt my load into her. My cock spasms inside her as her tight little ass milks me dry. My body is on fire with pleasure as my orgasm roars through me, leaving mepletely spent. My fingers rub her clit gently, backing away when her body begins to shake and bes too sensitive.


    Slowly sliding my cock out of her ass, Iy down on my side, pulling her body in next to mine. She reaches her head back, searching for my lips.


    I kiss her gently, savoring the taste and feel of her.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper against her lips.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers back.


    Resting her head on my arm, I use the other one to wrap around her, cupping one of her perfect tits in my hand. She wiggles her ass in against my cock, and I smile, kissing the base of her neck. Breaking my ankle was the best thing to ever fucking happen to me. I can¡¯t believe I get to spend the rest of my life with my perfect girl.


    EPILOGUE


    Savanna


    It took my parents a while to get used to the idea of Justin and I being together, but they eventually jumped on board once they realized it


    was the real thing. We were married shortly after our first night together, and nine monthster I gave birth to our son. He¡¯s a year old now and has the same vivid green eyes as his Daddy but with my blond hair. He¡¯s perfect in every way.


    Once I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fully asleep, I double-check the nightlight before shutting the door. Justin is in the kitchen, and I stop in the doorway to watch him. His back is to me as he loads up thest of the dishes. The sight of him still makes my heart race and my breath catch in my throat. He¡¯s so fucking gorgeous. The jeans and t-shirt he¡¯s wearing hug him in all the right ces, and my fingers itch to touch him.


    Sensing me, he turns around and gives me a big grin. I smile and run over to him, throwing myself in his arms. Heughs and picks me up, and I quickly wrap my legs around his waist. Cupping his face, I bring my lips to his. I kiss him gently before slowly sliding my tongue into his mouth. I¡¯m hungry for him, and it doesn¡¯t take long before I¡¯m kissing him deeper, and harder, wanting my lips to be sore by the time we¡¯re done.


    He groans and rubs me against his hard cock while I tug on his t-shirt wanting it gone so I can feel the heat of his skin. When it¡¯s off, I run my fingers over the body I know so well, the tattoos that each tell a story, including the new ones from our honeymoon and the birth of our son.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year,¡± I say, quirking an eyebrow at him. ¡°It has,¡± he agrees with a grin.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you filled me up again, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Filled what up?¡± He winks at me and nips my bottom lip.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°My pussy,¡± I say, ¡°my womb.¡±


    I drag my nails across his chest. ¡°Then my ass.¡±


    He lets out a growl that quickly soaks my panties.


    ¡°There¡¯s my naughty girl,¡± he says, kissing me.


    I kiss him back, already trying to slip my hands down between us to unbuckle his pants as heughs and carries me to our bed.

 Chapter 63

    FILTHY IN THE DEEP SOUTH


    ELLA


    When my parents first told me we were moving to Southern


    Louisiana a few months before I turned 18, I had been furious. I loved our home in Michigan, and I had no desire to move to what I felt would surely be the ass crack of America. I couldn¡¯t imagine ever getting used to the heat and humidity. I mean, they don¡¯t even get snow for Christmas! The whole idea of it had me feeling depressed, but we had to move for my dad¡¯s job, so we left and made the long journey to our new home right in the heart of Cajun Country.


    I managed to graduate high school, although I did it feeling like a weird Yankee outsider the whole time, and I¡¯d just turned 18 a couple of weeks ago. The only that made this ce bearable was our next-door neighbor. He¡¯d introduced himself shortly after we¡¯d arrived, Southern hospitality and all that, and I¡¯d fallen head over heels in love with him the second I¡¯did eyes on him.


    He wasn¡¯t at all what I had been expecting. Beau Thibodeaux was in his early 40s, a little under six feet tall, with gorgeous dark brown eyes, and jet ck hair, all made to look even more amazing against his deep tanned skin. I¡¯d tried to tell myself that no one could be that gorgeous, that he was probably bald beneath his red Ragin¡¯ Cajuns baseball cap, but he¡¯d removed it shortly after meeting all of us, and I¡¯d almost moaned as he ran his hand through this thick dark hair before recing the cap with a grin that could only be described as smoldering.


    I¡¯d immediately gone and masturbated as soon as he¡¯d said goodbye, and I¡¯d been doing it every day since, at least once a day.


    But all that changes today.


    Today, I¡¯m on my way to his house, hoping he¡¯ll give me a job. And once I get to see him every day, well, who knows what could happen next? There¡¯s a path that runs in between our houses, a little trail through the woods that¡¯s been kept mostly in check from the weeds that constantly try to encroach on it, and as I leave the shelter of the woods, I see his beautiful home. It¡¯s a one-story, Acadian-style farmhouse with a big wraparound porch. I¡¯ve only been inside it once, but as soon as I walked in it felt like home.


    As I walk by the porch, I can¡¯t help but think about how perfect it would be to sit out there in the rocking chairs every evening with Beau.


    Get a grip, E!


    I admit I¡¯mpletely obsessed with him. I know I need to y it cool, though. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type of guy who¡¯s going to want me to fawn over him like a lovestruck teenager.


    As beautiful as the house is, it¡¯s the horse barns out back that are the breathtaking part. They¡¯re massive, and as soon as I¡¯m close enough, I breathe in a deep lungful of theforting scent of the horse. My love of horses has been a truly shocking realization. I¡¯d never been around them before, but as soon as Beau had brought my parents and me back here to see them, I¡¯d fallen in love.


    Walking into the first barn, I look around for Beau, but when I don¡¯t see him, I walk over to Pierre¡¯s stall. He¡¯s a gorgeous ck-and-white Paint, and he immediately sticks his head out when he sees me, curious to see what I¡¯ve brought. His fuzzy lips run over my hand, and I can¡¯t help butugh as he starts crunching loudly on the carrot I¡¯m holding out for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna spoil him rotten.¡±


    I jump at the sound of Beau¡¯s deep Southern drawl, and when I turn to look at him, I have to remind myself to breathe. He¡¯s in nothing but that same baseball cap, a pair of jeans, and ck work boots, and the sweat glistening on all that tanned, toned muscle has my panties sopping wet in no time. God, his body is amazing. It¡¯s the kind of lean, chiseled body a man gets from working outside every day and not from going to the gym on his way home from the office. I desperately want to strip down and rub my naked body all over him. The very idea of it almost has me purring.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I finally manage to say, giving Pierre¡¯s nose onest pat.


    Beau walks over to stand next to me, and the masculine scenting off him is fucking intoxicating. It¡¯s not stinky B. O. It¡¯s more like just raw, rugged manliness, and I wish I could bottle it up so I could smell itter when I fuck myself.


    He runs a hand under Pierre¡¯s ck mane, patting his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasin¡¯, E,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°Pierre likes you. I don¡¯t mind if you feed him a snack when youe here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say with a big grin because I can¡¯t help but smile at him. I remind myself that I¡¯m not supposed to be acting like a lovesick schoolgirl, but, damn, it¡¯s hard not to.


    He¡¯s not rude enough to just t-out ask me why I¡¯m here, so instead he says, ¡°What can I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I begin, suddenly feeling very nervous and stupid, ¡°you know I graduated high school, right? I¡¯m 18 now,¡± I throw in just so he knows I¡¯m legal, ¡°and I was kind of hoping maybe you could give me a job.¡±


    Before he can even say anything, I hold up my hands and add, ¡°I don¡¯t expect much pay or anything. I just don¡¯t want to go to college just yet,¡± if ever, I add silently, ¡°and I¡¯d like to learn more about taking care of horses. I¡¯d be willing to do any job.¡±


    Especially blowjobs, I desperately want to add, but I don¡¯t, showing remarkable restraint on my part, I think.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 64

    He studies me for a second, and I¡¯ve just convinced myself that he¡¯s going to politely ask me to leave, when he says, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    shortchange yourself like that. You want a job?¡± I shake my head yes.


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll hire you, but tell me a wage, don¡¯t just say you¡¯re willin¡¯ to work for basically nothin¡¯. That¡¯s a good way to get taken advantage of, E.¡±


    I¡¯m too busy thinking about how great it would be to be taken advantage of by him, and I have to rack my brain toe up with something.


    ¡°Well, $7. 25 an hour is the minimum wage here, so I guess that,¡± I finally say.


    He raises a dark eyebrow at me. ¡°Excuse mynguage, but $7. 25 an hour is a fuckin¡¯ joke. No one can live off that. I¡¯ll pay you ten an hour to start.¡±


    Eyeing me up and down, he asks, ¡°Are you sure you can handle this kind of work? I mean, it¡¯s going to be pretty dirty at times. You¡¯re going to have to do things like muck out stalls, wash the horses, feed them. It¡¯s hard work.¡±


    I straighten my spine, trying to appear taller than my 5¡¯2¡å stature and tilt my chin up at him. ¡°I can do it,¡± I say without flinching.


    He gives me an approving nod, but then says, ¡°Okay, but are you sure you want to do it in that.¡± He moves a long finger up and down, indicating my red sundress and sandals.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I look down at what I¡¯m wearing. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t think this part through. I don¡¯t have any boots to wear, and I think if I put on a pair of jeans I¡¯ll die from a heatstroke.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Better get used to the heat. It¡¯s not goin¡¯ anywhere anytime soon.¡± Walking away, he waves for me to follow and leads me to the tack room at the front of the barn.


    I close my eyes and breathe the smell of horse and leather in deeply, and when I open them, Beau is staring right at me, a soft smile ying across his lips. He doesn¡¯t say anything, just turns around and rummages around on a shelf, pulling out a pair of cowboy boots. Holding them upside down, he knocks the heels together a few times, giving them a good shake.


    ¡°Always check for spiders,¡± he says giving them another hard knock.


    I hope he¡¯s joking, but I don¡¯t think he is.


    ¡°Here,¡± he says, handing them to me. ¡°These should fit you. They¡¯re my nephew¡¯s, but he outgrew them a few years ago.¡±


    I run my hands over the worn leather and watch as he goes over to a cab and digs around for a second, emerging with a rolled-up ball of socks.


    Handing them over, he says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re clean. My nephew used toe over here all the time. Those were his, too. They should fit you well enough.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Studying at LSU to be a vet.¡±


    I can hear the pride in his voice when he says it. I slip a sock on slide my foot into the boot and look up at him with a smile on my face. ¡°They fit!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He returns my smile and watches as I slip the other one on. Looking down at my cowboy boots and sundress, Iugh and say, ¡°I guess I¡¯m a real Louisianan now.¡±


    Hisugh is deep and infectious, lighting up his eyes, and revealing the small lines around his face from years ofughing and being in the sun.


    ¡°With that Yankee ent? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I bring my hands to my hips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my ent?¡±


    ¡°Nothin¡¯,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s very precise.¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry,¡± I say drawing out my vowels. I fan myself dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s hot as tarnation out here. Ain¡¯t ya got a window open?¡±


    He rolls his eyes at me, but I see the corner of his mouth twitch and know he wants tough.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just bein¡¯ an ass. Just for that, I think your first chore will be horse shit.¡± He walks past me to grab a shovel and calls over his shoulder, ¡°And for the record, ain¡¯t is a perfectly eptable word. If Lord Byron could use it, then so can I.¡±


    I watch as he walks away, taking in the sight of hisnguid, unhurried movements, the way his back muscles move with every step and swing of his arms, and the way his jeans entuate the perfection of his ass.


    Damn, I¡¯ve got it bad.


    With a small groan, I follow him out and spend the rest of the afternoon mucking out the horse stalls. To my surprise, I enjoy it. I like taking care of the horses. Yeah, it¡¯s unbearably hot, and I¡¯m sweating my ass off by the time I¡¯m done, but it¡¯s also nice. The horses are all so sweet, and their soft neighs and the gentle stomping of their feet as they move around are oddlyforting.


    When Beaues back into the barn, he finds me petting Pierre with all the stalls clean and ready to go. He gives the barn an appraising look, and then shoots me a grin.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he says, making me feel ridiculously proud.


    He stands next to me, reaching a hand out to rub Pierre¡¯s muzzle. He has such a way with the horses. They all love and trust him, and it¡¯s easy to see he takes excellent care of them. Pierre immediately raises his head to Beau, leaning closer to him as if nuzzling him. It makes Beauugh, and he gives the horse a few pats on the neck.


    ¡°Would you like to learn how to brush him?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe out excitedly.


    He smiles at my enthusiasm and grabs a brush from a small caddy sitting off to the side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just need a regr body brush since he¡¯s already pretty clean. Here. Slide this on.¡±

 Chapter 65

    He hands me an oval-shaped, soft-bristled brush. I slide my hand under the leather strap and grab onto the brush so it doesn¡¯t slip. Beau opens the stall door, and we both walk in. Pierre stands there, patiently waiting for his rub down.


    I lean forward and start to brush the horse in an up-and-down motion that has Beauughing and grabbing my hand to stop me.


    He leans in closer, and my breath hitches at the feel of his hard, shirtless body standing right behind me. Resting his hand over mine, he guides it in a long, sweeping motion across the horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°Go with the hair, not against it.¡±


    He¡¯s so close to me when he says it, I feel like I can feel the words vibrating in his chest and against my back. His hand wrapped around mine feels strong and warm, and the roughness of his palms is making my pussy so wet I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a puddle on the floor of Pierre¡¯s stall by the time we¡¯re done.


    When he starts to move his hand, I quickly say, ¡°Wait, not yet. I think I still need help.¡±


    He looks down at me, his brown eyes unreadable, but he doesn¡¯t move his hand. Instead, he wraps a hand around my waist and scoots me down so we can work on Pierre¡¯s backside and legs. I bite my tongue to keep from moaning when he grips my waist, and I notice he leaves his hand there a few seconds longer than necessary before finally letting it fall away.


    ¡°Always let the horse know you¡¯re there before you walk behind them,¡± he tells me, patting Pierre¡¯s ass as we scoot around. ¡°You think you have it now?¡±


    He quirks an eyebrow at me, waiting for my answer. His eyes are still unreadable, but I swear I can see some amusement in them.


    I turn away to keep from smiling. ¡°No, I think I still need some help. I¡¯d hate to do it wrong and hurt Pierre.¡±


    ¡°Well, we certainly can¡¯t have that, can we, Pierre,¡± he says, patting the horse.


    He tightens his grip around my hand, letting his fingers slide a bit between mine as he guides the brush over the horse. Our forearms are pressed together, and there¡¯s going to be no hiding these nipples once I turn around. My panties are soaked through, and I can already feel a wet sheen on my inner thighs.


    My breathing has sped up, and I wonder if he can tell. I gasp when I feel his fingers on the base of my neck. I¡¯d put my hair up into a ponytail before I¡¯d left this morning, leaving my neck exposed, and the feel of his fingers on my sensitive skin sends shivers of pleasure up and down my spine and goosebumps break out all over my skin.


    ¡°You had a piece of hay on you,¡± he says, and there¡¯s a breathiness to his voice that hadn¡¯t been there earlier. He trails the pad of one finger along the line of my neck, and this time a small moan escapes before I can stop it. His finger stills, and then it¡¯s gone. He lets go of my hand and steps back, running a hand along the base of his neck.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for today, I think. Pierre looks pretty clean. We can do more tomorrow.¡±


    He opens the door to the stall and waits for me to leave before locking it back up. I give Pierre¡¯s muzzle a soft pat before following Beau out of the barn.


    Did I do something wrong?


    I wanted him to kiss me. Hell, I¡¯d wanted him to do a whole hell of a lot more than that, but he¡¯d dropped his hand like I¡¯d burned him. I couldn¡¯t figure it out until I looked into his eyes. He quickly averted them, but not before I caught a glimpse of pure, raw desire in them. He¡¯d stopped himself because he didn¡¯t think we could do more, not because he didn¡¯t want to do more. I turn away so he can¡¯t see the big grin on my face.


    Beau gives a sharp whistle when we get close to the house and soon I see arge bloodhounde barreling toward us from where he¡¯d been taking a nap on the porch.


    Iugh and drop down to my knees so I can pet him. He¡¯s a beautiful dog, and I love him immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Henry.¡±


    ¡°Your dog¡¯s name is Henry?¡± I ask with augh.


    Beau grins and pats Henry on the head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He has the personality of a Henry. He¡¯s the smartest dog I¡¯ve ever had, and there¡¯s a very dignified air about him.¡±


    I look into Henry¡¯s drooping face and kind eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agree.


    ¡°Henry suits him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll walk you home,¡± Beau says.


    ¡°Oh, I can make it on my own,¡± I say, standing up and brushing grass off my knees.


    ¡°No, he¡¯ll make sure you get there safe. Just send him home when you¡¯re done, please.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What time should Ie tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°8 okay?¡±


    I give him a big grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be here. Bye, Beau. Thanks for the job.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, E. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    He smiles at me and then turns to go back to the barn. I watch him walk off, wishing I didn¡¯t have to leave.


    With a sigh, I turn to Henry. ¡°All right, Henry, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    He jumps up and follows me the whole way, wagging his tail and asionally running ahead when he catches a smell he likes. When we get to my house, I give him a rub behind the ears, pluck a purple wildflower that¡¯s growing on the ground nearby, and run it through Henry¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Good boy, Henry. Go home now,¡± I say and watch in amazement as he turns around and trots happily home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Mr. Thibodeaux,¡± I whisper to myself already reying in my mind how good his hand had felt on me. I couldn¡¯t wait for more.

 Chapter 66

    BEAU


    I walk back into the barn wondering how in the hell the ce can feel so lonely already when E just left a few minutes ago. I¡¯d very nearly crossed the line with her when we were brushing Pierre. I can¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯m going to have to watch myself around her. She¡¯s just so damn beautiful. Of course I¡¯d noticed her as soon as they¡¯d moved in. How could I not with her perfect tight little body, dark hair, and piercing blue eyes? I¡¯d managed to keep distance between us, though. But now she¡¯s 18, graduated, and my new farmhand.


    How in the hell someone could manage to make shoveling manure sexy, I do not know, but she¡¯d done it. And done it well, I had to admit as I looked around the barn again. She wasn¡¯t afraid of hard work. I liked that about her. She also didn¡¯t mind getting dirty, which I liked, even though she was wearing a feminine little sundress that barely covered her perfect ass. I¡¯d been forced to leave the barn earlier. It was either get the hell out or grab her and fuck her up against the wall. I¡¯m still debating if I made the right choice.


    Pierre gives me a soft whinny, and I pat his nose.


    ¡°I know, I know, spare me your lectures,¡± I mutter. ¡°She¡¯s too young, and I¡¯m a perverted old man.¡±


    He reaches his muzzle up to sniff me, looking for a treat, and Iugh, giving his nose another pat.


    ¡°I was right. She is spoiling you.¡±


    After I¡¯ve let all the horses out to graze around in the field and get some exercise, I see Henrye ambling into the barn. He sits down by my feet and looks up at me with those soulful droopy eyes that only bloodhounds can manage.


    I bend down to give him a well-earned scratch and notice the purple flower that¡¯s sticking out from behind his cor. Smiling, I pull it out and bring it to my nose, inhaling the sweet scent. I give a long, heavy sigh. This is not good. Developing feelings for the 18-year-old next door is not a good idea. I tell myself this over and over again as I finish the chores for the day, but I¡¯m still carrying the flower she left me when I head into the house as the sun is setting.


    When I wake the next morning, it¡¯s to the image of E in her red sundress, the way the nape of her neck had looked, so small and delicate, and the memory of how soft her skin had felt beneath mine. I¡¯m already rock hard and the sun has barely risen. With a groan, I roll out of bed and head straight for the coffee maker. This is going to be a long day.


    With a mug in hand, I grab some clothes and start the shower. Louisiana is the kind of climate that requires at least two showers a day when it¡¯s summer and you¡¯re working outside. Plus, I¡¯m not about to walk around all day with a hard-on.


    Again.


    No, the n is to just get her out of my system now, and then I¡¯ll be fine. I try very hard to convince myself of this as I stroke my hard cock. It¡¯s not difficult to conjure up images of E and what I¡¯d like to do to her. Hell, I¡¯d been thinking about them nonstop since she showed up yesterday morning.


    My hand works myself faster as I imagine bending her over in the tack room, hiking her skirt up and burying myself in her tight pussy as she moans and begs me for more. The smell of leather mixing with her feminine scent, the sounds of her wet pussy as I pound into her, and the way her ass would jiggle with each movement all worked together in my fantasy to bring me close to the edge. I pump myself harder, faster, and think about kissing those soft, full lips of hers, cupping that sweet face in my hands, and right as I cum, I imagine fucking her with her very swollen belly between us. The force of the orgasm has me pounding my free hand against the shower tiles, groaning with E¡¯s name on my tongue.


    What the fuck was that? Did I just have a pregnancy fantasy with my 18-year-old neighbor?


    Still reeling from the force of the orgasm and the image of a very pregnant E, I rest my forearms against the tiled wall and hang my head under the water, letting it wash me clean. I don¡¯t know what in the hell I¡¯m going to do about this, but I know I can¡¯t hide in my damn shower all day, so I step out and towel myself dry before throwing on some jeans and a red t-shirt.


    Once outside, I whistle for Henry. When he saunters over to me, I quickly pick a wild daisy that¡¯s growing by the porch and weave it through his cor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Henry¡± I tell his droopy eyes. ¡°Go wait for E.¡±


    I give him a butt scratch, and then watch as he heads down the path toward her house.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯ve just put the horses out to graze when I hear someoneing up the drive. Looking out the barn door, I allow myself a quick, pained groan before stepping out with a smile on my face when Christine appears from her ridiculously huge SUV.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯,¡± I say with what I hope is a polite smile.


    She throws her blond hair over her shoulder and gives me a big smile.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯, Beau.¡±


    Christine has beening on to me for years, and I don¡¯t know how much clearer I can be on the fact that it¡¯s just never gonna happen. She¡¯s a year younger than me and not horrendous or anything, but she does absolutely nothing for me and that¡¯s never going to change. Plus, she can be a real ass when she wants to be, and she¡¯s the type of woman who would pitch a hissy fit if she gets even a spot of dirt on one of her perfectly manicured nails.


    ¡°What can I do for ya?¡± I ask, hoping this visit will be short and painless.


    ¡°I just wanted to see how you were doin¡¯ and take a peek at the horses.


    I¡¯m still thinking about buyin¡¯ one, you know.¡±

 Chapter 67

    I smile indulgently, knowing there¡¯s no way in hell I would ever sell this woman anything. I care about my horses too much to ever do that to them.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re out grazing right now, but we can see them from the fence over here.¡±


    She follows me too closely, and when we¡¯re at the fence, I take a small step back, putting more space between us. Right as I see E emerge from the path with Henry by her side, Christine makes some dumbment that I¡¯m barely listening to and reaches out to grab my bicep while letting out augh that¡¯s so aggressively annoying it makes my balls shrivel up.


    I notice that E is twirling the daisy I left for her in her hand, and I also notice the way her body stiffens at the sight of Christine and the offending arm which is still clinging to me. I can¡¯t take my eyes off E. She¡¯s wearing the cowboy boots again, and today it¡¯s a green sundress, and I can see tiny ck strings reaching up around her neck where she¡¯s tied it in a loose bow.


    Oh, sweet Jesus, please don¡¯t let that be a string bikini under her dress! I¡¯m not strong enough to resist that!


    An image of her doing her chores in nothing but a flimsy bikini has my balls quickly unshrinking. Noticing my gaze, Christine turns her head and gives E, who¡¯s only about 15 feet away now, a cold appraising look.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± she asks, and there¡¯s no mistaking the predatory tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just my neighbor¡¯s kid,¡± I say, and the hurt look that shes over E¡¯s face at my words is like a punch to the gut.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My words appease Christine, though, and she turns back to me with a smile. Finally letting go of my arm, she looks back over the horse pasture as Ees up to stand on the other side of me, keeping a distance of several feet, I notice. I also take note of the fact that Henry sits on the other side of E¡¯s legs, staying as far away from Christine as he can get. I can¡¯t say I me him.


    When Pierre gets a whiff of E, hees walking over to her, giving a gentle whinny and shake of his head. She smiles and steps onto the bottom t of the wooden fence so she can reach over and hand him the carrot she¡¯s brought. I try not to let my eyes linger on the way her ass is sticking out as she bends over. Memories from this morning¡¯s masturbation session flit through my mind, but the sound of Christine¡¯s annoying voice quickly put an end to the hard-on I was working on.


    ¡°Should she just be feeding him without your permission?¡±


    ¡°She has my permission,¡± I say, forcing my words to sound pleasant.


    She makes an annoyed sound and adds, ¡°He¡¯s a good-looking horse. Maybe I¡¯ll buy him.¡±


    I see E¡¯s hand freeze on Pierre¡¯s neck as her whole body stiffens at Christine¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not for sale.¡±


    Christine gives me a cold look. She hooks one of her ridiculous nails around a strand of blond hair and carefully tucks it behind her shoulder.


    ¡°I see. Are any of these horses for sale?¡±


    I meet her heavily made-up eyes. ¡°Not at the moment, no.¡±


    She purses her lips together, making her look as if she¡¯s just sucked on a lemon and puts her designer sunsses back on.


    ¡°Call me when something¡¯s avable, Beau,¡± she says before lifting her chin in the air and marching back to her enormous SUV.


    ¡°Will do!¡± I holler at her with a grin on my face.


    I turn back to E, noticing that she doesn¡¯t look up to meet my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I said,¡± I finally say, breaking the silence.


    She turns her blue eyes on me, making it hard for me to focus.


    ¡°About me just being the neighbor¡¯s kid, you mean?¡±


    ¡°I did that on purpose. Trust me, staying off Christine¡¯s radar is a good thing, and I didn¡¯t want you anywhere near it.¡±


    ¡°She did seem pretty unpleasant,¡± E admits, stroking Pierre¡¯s muzzle.


    ¡°Did you used to date her or something?¡±


    I let out a harshugh. ¡°God, no.¡±


    I notice the relieved look that shes across E¡¯s face even though she tries to hide it.


    ¡°Come on, time to clean out the horse troughs.¡±


    She falls in step beside me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgot to give you back your boots yesterday before I left.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re yours now,¡± I say with a grin. ¡°You earned ¡¯em.¡± She smiles and tucks the daisy behind her ear.


    We spend the morning cleaning and refilling horse troughs, and I continue to be impressed by how hard of a worker she is. She neverins,ughs when she gets dirt on herself, and genuinely seems to love the animals who have all be as attached to her as I¡¯m beginning to be. By the time lunch rolls around, I¡¯ve worked up an appetite for way more than food.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna grab us a couple of sandwiches from the little diner down the street. Do you like shrimp po¡¯ boys?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d love one, thanks.¡± She shes me a grin and gets back to measuring out the hay like I taught her to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I give her a wave, throw my t-shirt back on, and hop in my truck. I¡¯ve gotten food from Louie¡¯s Diner for as long as I can remember. I don¡¯t often take the time to cook for myself, and their food is so damn good it¡¯s hard to pass up.


    I say my hellos to Louie and his wife and ignore their surprised looks when I order two lunch specials instead of the usual one. They don¡¯t ask who the other one¡¯s for, but I can tell they want to. I know news of this will be spread throughout the area by suppertime. Perks of living in a small country town.


    When it¡¯s ready, I thank them and leave, sipping on one of therge, sweet teas. Back at the house, I search for E in the barn, but there¡¯s just Henry sitting there staring at me. I toss my t-shirt off because it¡¯s just too fucking hot today and keep looking. Walking back out, I see a note pinned to the door of the tack room.


    Beau,


    I finished up with the hay and decided to take a quick walk. Wasn¡¯t sure if Henry coulde, so I told him to stay.


    Be back soon,


    E ??

 Chapter 68

    My heart skips a beat at her note. Tiny little E in her sundress walking around these woods all by herself, heedless of all the dangers. A vision of her lying helpless with a snakebite has me tossing the food on a bench and hollering for Henry to follow me.


    ¡°All right, Henry, time for you to do some serious bloodhound shit.¡±


    He trots off with his nose to the ground, and I hope like hell he¡¯s following E¡¯s scent and not some rabbit because he¡¯s hungry. We walk further into the dense woods, and my apprehension rises with each step we take.


    ¡°E!¡± I holler, brushing back more of the dense foliage.


    I keep screaming her name until I finally hear a faint response.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cooling off in the swimming hole!¡±


    The swimming hole? What the fuck is she talking about?


    I run through the woods toward her voice and stop short when I see her floating in the water. I¡¯m barely able to register the discarded sundress at my feet and the tiny ck bikini she¡¯s wearing, because I¡¯m so shocked at what she¡¯s done.


    ¡°Jesus, E, what the hell are you doin¡¯?¡±


    She stands up and looks at me. The water hits her at about mid-thigh, giving me a fucking amazing view, but I¡¯m so frazzled I can¡¯t even concentrate on all that amazing flesh.


    ¡°I was hot, and then I found this water so I thought I could just jump in. I used to do it all the time in Michigan.¡± She looks around at the murky water and swamp-like conditions. ¡°This is kinda gross though, and it doesn¡¯t smell all that great.¡±


    Realization seems to hit her, because when she looks up at me her face is filled with terror.


    ¡°I did something really stupid, didn¡¯t I, Beau?¡±


    The quiver in her voice makes me want to run out there and grab her, but I don¡¯t want to terrify her any more than she already is, and I don¡¯t want to startle anything close by that¡¯s dangerous.


    ¡°Yes, darlin¡¯, you sure did.¡±


    I scrub a hand over my face and look around us. It doesn¡¯t take me long to spot a cottonmouth not too far away, slithering along the edge of the water by the bank.


    Her terrified voice draws my eyes back to hers.


    ¡°Are there snakes in here?¡±


    Her head is swiveling around faster than I can keep up with, and I know she¡¯s close to losing it.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I say, stepping into the water. ¡°Just stay there, though. I¡¯m going toe get you.¡±


    My boots quickly fill with water and my jeans are soaked through by the time I reach her.


    ¡°Hop on,¡± I say, turning around.


    She quickly grabs on, wrapping her legs and arms around me. I can feel bare skin and a perfect pair of tits pressing into my back as I walk us out of the water. I spot two other snakes close by, and I yell for Henry to go home. I don¡¯t like him being near so many of them. He happily trots off, and I make a mental note to give him a steak for supper.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When we¡¯re on dry ground again, I reach down grab her sundress and boots, and keep walking. I hand her the stuff so she can hold them and grab onto her thighs. Her body is shaking against mine, and my dick is quickly growing to a painful size.


    ¡°Do you need me to walk,¡± she says, and her face is so close to mine, I feel her breath tickle my ear.


    ¡°No, I do not.¡±


    She gives a very sad sigh in my ear and quietly says, ¡°I lost my daisy.¡±


    I give her thigh a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I can pick you another one.¡±


    That seems to appease her, and after a few minutes, she asks, ¡°There were snakes, weren¡¯t there?¡±


    Now that she¡¯s safe and we¡¯re far enough from the water, I¡¯m able to let myselfugh about it.


    ¡°Shit, yes,¡± I say in betweenughs. ¡°Some big sons of bitches, too!¡±


    I feel her body shaking against mine, except this time it¡¯s fromughter instead of fear.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± I say when I¡¯m able to speak. ¡°This is not Michigan. When you find water in the woods, dangerous things are livin¡¯ in it.¡±


    When she doesn¡¯t say anything, I say, ¡°Promise?¡±


    She wraps her free arm tighter around my chest. ¡°I promise,¡± she whispers by my ear. ¡°Thanks for getting me out.¡±


    I feel her press her body closer to mine, and I want to groan at how good it feels. I¡¯m painfully aware that there¡¯s only the tiniest scrap of material separating her body and mine, and the feel of her wet thighs is driving me wild. When she lets out a very soft moan, I realize I¡¯ve been running my thumbs along the skin of her thigh.


    ¡°Are you dating anyone, Beau Thibodeaux?¡±


    Her question and the sing-song way she says my name makes meugh.


    ¡°No, E, I am not.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. Neither am I.¡±


    She presses her cheek against mine, and I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯ve never met anyone who¡¯s so damn adorable and sexy all at the same time.


    When we¡¯re back at the barn, I set her down outside and grab the hose.


    ¡°All right, swamp girl, let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±


    I turn the hose on and help her wash most of the swamp off her. The vision of water sliding down her tits, belly, and thighs is almost more than I can take. That bikini is hiding nothing, and thanks to the cold hot water, her nipples are rock hard.

 Chapter 69

    She¡¯d put her hair in a loose braid today, and I watch as she undoes it so I can wash it out. The softness of her long hair glides between my fingers, and against my better judgment I use my hand to wash away a leaf from her bare back. My fingertips slide down her soft, wet skin, and I know if I don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to be untying that bikini in about two seconds.


    I manage to muster up the willpower from some godforsaken ce inside myself and pull my hand away.


    ¡°I need to check your hair,¡± I say. ¡°You were in a pretty dense area, and ticks are a real problem around here. Do you mind?¡±


    She looks up at me with those blue eyes of hers and smiles at me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I step behind her and start very carefully searching her for ticks. A process I have never in my entire 41 years of living ever found to be sexy but now find it to be one of the most erotic moments of my life.


    Goosebumps rise across her shoulders and back as I run my fingers through her hair, checking her hairline way more carefully than is necessary, but I find that once I start touching her, I can¡¯t bring myself to stop.


    She surprises me by asking, ¡°Have you ever been married?¡±


    ¡°No, I never have been.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get married one day?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admit, checking behind her right ear. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Very much so,¡± she says, which surprises me. Then she asks, ¡°Do you want kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You?¡±


    ¡°More than anything,¡± she says, and there¡¯s so much sadness in her voice when she says it. I can¡¯t help but remember the image of me fucking her with her swollen, pregnant belly between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your whole life ahead of you?¡± I finally ask.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend it all with the person I love?¡±


    She has a point, and I tell her as much. I run my fingers along the base of her neck and start checking the other side of her head.


    ¡°Do you date a lot of women?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t dated anyone in quite a while actually,¡± I say with a smile that I¡¯m d she can¡¯t see.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Iugh at her unrestrained curiosity. ¡°I guess I just haven¡¯t found the right person. What about you, Miss Curious, do you date a lot?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t date at all.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I run my fingers through her hair, dancing them along her scalp to make sure I haven¡¯t missed anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving myself.¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For the man I love.¡±


    ¡°But how will you find him if you don¡¯t date?¡±


    She turns around and tilts her head up so she can meet my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found him.¡±


    Before I can say anything, she reaches up and takes off my hat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to check you too?¡±


    I lower my head so she can reach me better, giving me an amazing view of her perfect tits. I almost sigh when she starts to run her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hand myself over to a bunch of men piece by piece,¡± she continues. ¡°A first date here, a first handhold there, a first kiss to this guy, first time making out, first time having sex, and on and on. I¡¯d rather be just one man¡¯s. I¡¯d rather he be my first time at everything.¡±


    I look up, wanting to see her, and she slides her hands down to cup my face as I do. She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m the most precious thing in the world to her, and all of that turns toplete anguish when I pull back from her and stand up.


    She looks at me like she doesn¡¯t understand, like I¡¯ve just broken her heart, but I can¡¯t be the one to ruin everything she¡¯s tried so hard to do.


    I cup her cheek and run my thumb over her smooth skin. ¡°We should probably call it quits for the day.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Are you pulling away from me because you don¡¯t want me or because you think you shouldn¡¯t want me?¡±


    I hesitate and she steps in closer. ¡°Do you want me, Beau?¡± ¡°God, you know I do,¡± I practically moan.


    ¡°Are you resisting to be a gentleman?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Iugh at that. ¡°Darlin¡¯, the things I want to do to you are very ungentlemanly.¡±


    ¡°Then why not do them?¡±


    ¡°What about your all-or-nothing n?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be all part of the n?¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯re only 18. How can you possibly know what you want at that age?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m very good at it,¡± I say.


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± she says, stepping forward and pressing her lips against mine.


    She¡¯d had to go up on tippytoe, but she¡¯d done it so fast, I hadn¡¯t had a chance to back away or maybe I just hadn¡¯t wanted to.


    Her lips are soft and perfect and I¡¯m helpless against them. I kiss her back, wrapping my arms around her. She opens her mouth to me, and I slide my tongue in. Her hands run through my hair, pulling me closer, and I groan when her wet tits press against my chest. I slide my hand along her spine, reaching down to cup one of her round ass cheeks. She moans when she feels my hard cock pressing against her.


    When I finally pull my head back, we¡¯re both left gasping and wanting more. Her eyes are heavy-lidded and filled with lust. She presses herself harder against my cock and runs her fingers along my chest.


    ¡°I need more, Beau. Please give me more.¡±


    ¡°As much as I love to hear you beg, darlin¡¯, I think one first is enough for today. If you¡¯re a good girl, maybe you¡¯ll get another tomorrow.¡±


    The pouty look on her face nearly has me giving her all those firsts right now, but I manage to control myself and instead hand her her lunch and send her home with Henry, watching her sweet ass sway with every step she takes.


    Damn, tomorrow couldn¡¯t get here fast enough.

 Chapter 70

    ELLA


    The next morning, Henry is sitting by the path waiting for me, and daisies are lined up all along his cor, circling his entire droopy neck in white petals. A huge smile spreads across my face as I reach down to pull them out one by one, giving Henry lots of love while I do. We head down the path, and when we step into the clearing, Beau is waiting for me on Pierre.


    He has a bridle on the horse but no saddle, and he¡¯s the fucking sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s in jeans, a white t-shirt, the same red baseball cap, and brown work boots since his ck ones were probably still wet from yesterday¡¯s rescue mission.


    He greets me with a sexy grin that immediately makes me think about how good those lips had tasted and felt against mine.


    ¡°I thought you might like to learn how to ride.¡±


    I stare up at Pierre¡¯s massive size and chew my bottom lip. I would love to learn to ride, but I also have no idea how to even go about getting up on the horse, especially without a saddle.


    Sensing mypleteck of know-how, Beau leans over as much as he can and beckons me closer. When I¡¯m standing right next to him, he cups me under my armpits. I give a small yelp of surprise when the next thing I know, I¡¯m sitting on hisp.


    Iugh at the feel of Pierre underneath me and how odd and amazing it feels to be riding on top of such a beautiful animal. I¡¯m still sitting sideways, my shoulder resting against Beau¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Thanks for my daisies,¡± I say, looking into those gorgeous brown eyes of his.


    He smiles at me, and I run my hand over his stubbled cheek, pulling him down to me. I¡¯ve been thinking about kissing him ever since he stopped kissing me yesterday, and I can¡¯t wait any longer. When my lips touch him, I let out a moan at how much I¡¯ve missed him and want him, and the hunger behind his kiss tells me he¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    His strong arms wrap around me, one hand sliding up my spine to rest against the back of my neck, pulling me even closer to him. My tongue slides along his while my hands run across his shoulders and back. I never want it to end. I don¡¯t ever want to not feel some part of him against me. I know I¡¯mpletely in love with him and that this is it for me. There will never be anyone else for me, and I try to tell him that with my lips, my tongue, my fingers.


    When we finally break apart, both of us out of breath and wanting more, he rests his forehead against mine and cups my face.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, E,¡± he whispers.


    His brown eyes search mine, and I say, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too, darlin¡¯, more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    Pierre stomps his feet, and the feel of his body moving beneath mine as he adjusts his weight makes meugh.


    ¡°All right, Pierre, we¡¯re going. Hike your leg over, E.¡±


    I do as he says so I¡¯m straddling the horse with my ass pressed in between Beau¡¯s legs. I should probably rethink my sundress wardrobe. I¡¯m wearing a white one today with spaghetti straps, but I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be white by the time we¡¯re done.


    Leaning into Beau, I smile at how amazing and solid he feels. He reaches around me to grab the reins, kissing me on the cheek as he does so and then squeezes his legs around Pierre while rocking his hips a little forward. Pierre immediately responds by walking, and I let out a groan at the feel of Beau pressing hard against my ass and hips. There¡¯s an unmistakable bulge going down his left pant leg, and my fingers are itching to touch it, but I¡¯m afraid to let go of my grip on Pierre¡¯s mane.


    I look up at Beau andugh because I¡¯m riding on a fucking horse! He smiles down at me and pats my thigh.


    ¡°Having fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say. ¡°Thanks for taking me for a ride.¡±


    The grin he shoots me is pure sin, ¡°Anytime, E.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold you to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m countin¡¯ on it.¡±


    The rest of the morning is spent with Beau showing me the basics of riding a horse and him showing me more of his property while I enjoy the feel of his body gently moving against mine. When the sun gets to be a bit too much for me, Beau notices me ducking my head in an attempt to shield myself from it and ces his baseball cap on my head. The shade it provides is a wee relief, and I smile and lean back into him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    On our way back, he offers me the reins. I¡¯m still clutching the daisies he sent with Henry. He ces hisrge, callused hand over my mind and gently peels back my fingers, letting the flowers fall. ¡°I¡¯ll get you more. I promise,¡± he says, before cing the reins in my hand. He keeps his hands over mine, helping me guide Pierre back to the barn.


    When we¡¯re by the pasture gate, Beau slides off the back before reaching up to grab me. Once I¡¯m on the ground, I immediately miss the fill of him pressed against me. He takes off Pierre¡¯s bridle and opens the gate for him, pping him on the ass as he goes off to join the others. My nipples harden at the idea of that firm hand smacking my ass. My panties were soaked long ago, but this image brings a new flood of warmth to my pussy.


    Beau locks up the gate and turns back to me with a hungry look in his eyes. He beckons me closer with his finger, and I immediately obey. When I¡¯m in front of him, he leans down and catches my mouth in his, turning me so I¡¯m pressed up against the metal gate. I feel his restraint fading away as he slides his tongue into my mouth while his hands roam over my body.

 Chapter 71

    Reaching up, I grab onto his strong shoulders. He slides one hand down my thigh, before hiking my leg up so he can press himself between my legs. I moan against him when I feel his hard cock dig into me.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He runs his tongue along my bottom lip, giving it a soft bite. ¡°What first do you want to do today?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± I say in a rushed pant as slides his cock against my pussy even more.


    He gives a deep chuckle and snakes his hand under my dress so he can cup my ass.


    ¡°Spoken like a true Yank,¡± he says, ¡°always in a rush. Things move at a different pace around here.¡± His teeth drag along my lower lip again, teasing me to near insanity. ¡°Pick something, E, or wait another day.¡±


    The thought of waiting another 24 hours is more than I can take. Images rush through my head at a million miles an hour of all the things I want him to do to me, but I can¡¯t think with him so close, so I just state my most pressing need.


    ¡°I want you to make me cum.¡± He smiles against my mouth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a start.¡±


    He slides his hand from my ass, letting his fingers trail across my skin, dipping below the line of my panties. When he feels the bare, smooth skin beneath, he lets out a groan that makes my pussy clench and my heart race. He slides the rest of his hand down my panties and cups my sopping pussy. The feel of his hand touching my most private and sensitive area, the one I¡¯d kept all to myself for so long, is almost enough to make me cum right there.


    ¡°My god, you¡¯re so wet.¡± His voice sounds ragged, and it makes desire pool in my stomach, stretching out to every part of my body. ¡°Have you been this wet the whole time?¡±


    I shake my head yes and whimper when he slowly slides a finger inside me. ¡°Since I first saw you this morning,¡± I pant.


    ¡°You poor thing,¡± he says, and I can feel his smile against my lips. ¡°You want me to make it better for you?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± I whimper against him, arching my hips as he very slowly fucks me with his finger.


    He kisses me gently, working his finger faster, making sure to slide it over my swollen clit with each thrust. The sensation is maddening, and already I can feel pleasure building into an unstoppable force. My leg is still hiked up, and I hook it around his waist when he slides that hand further down my thigh to cup my ass. The metal bars from the pasture gate dig into my back, but I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about that. I¡¯d let him fuck me up against a cactus at this point.


    My fingers dig into his shoulders as my muscles start to shake. He kisses a line down my jaw before sliding his tongue along my neck.


    ¡°Are you ready to cum for me, darlin¡¯?¡± he whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper. ¡°Please, I can¡¯t take any more.¡±


    He sucks on the crook of my neck and rolls the pad of his finger in fast, firm circles on my clit, and I scream his name as an orgasm more powerful than I ever knew existedes rushing over me. My entire world narrows down to intense pleasure and Beau. They¡¯re so deeply entwined that I know I¡¯ll never be able to separate them. He kisses and licks his way back to my mouth, kissing me deeply while his fingers work me gently, keeping the orgasm going for a mind-boggling amount of time.


    My hips still move against his hand, and I can¡¯t help the small whimpers that are stilling out of me. I¡¯ve never felt so content and also so damn needy for more all at the same time. I reach my hands up to cup his face, loving the feel of his stubble scraping against me. I open my mouth wider, wanting and needing him as close to me as possible.


    He¡¯s still stroking my pussy gently when he pulls his mouth away, full lips spread into a sexy grin.


    ¡°Feel better?¡±


    I shake my head quickly and grin like an idiot.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it.¡±


    With a sigh, he slides his finger out of me and brings it to his mouth. I watch inplete fascination as he licks and sucks his glistening finger clean. It¡¯s the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen, and without thinking I take his hand and slide his finger into my mouth, wanting to taste myself on him.


    His eyes widen as I roll my tongue along his finger, probing the sensitive skin between his fingers before sucking hard as I slowly draw him out. The taste of my pussy lingers on my tongue, and I want more. I pull his mouth to mine, devouring him, sucking his tongue with a hunger that surprises even me.


    He pulls away with a gasp, eyes dark with barely restrained desire.


    ¡°I think I may have created a monster,¡± he says, running his thumb over my bottom lip.


    ¡°I need more, Beau,¡± I say, clinging to him, pulling him closer with my leg, smiling at the feel of his hard cock.


    ¡°I bet you do, but you¡¯ve already had your first for the day, and,¡± he says holding up the finger I¡¯d just sucked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing this was another first.¡±


    I nod my head yes, and he slowly shakes his as if I¡¯ve been a very naughty girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to just have to be patient and wait.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°But you will.¡±


    I lower my hand to his hard cock, but he grabs it before I¡¯ve barely had a chance to feel his impressive size.


    ¡°That would be another first?¡±


    I give a frustrated shake of my head, which only makes himugh and grip my wrist harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to make you feel better? Aren¡¯t you frustrated too?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he says with a groan, ¡°but you also have no idea how much I enjoy teasing you.¡± He gives me a wide grin. ¡°I can wait.¡±


    ¡°You are a stubborn, stubborn man, Beau Thibodeaux.¡± Heughs, making my heart jump at how fucking sexy he looks.


    ¡°I do love the way you say my name, E,¡± he says with a wink.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he takes my hand, sliding his fingers through mine before bringing it up to kiss the back of it. ¡°We¡¯ve got horses to take care of.¡±


    He takes his baseball cap back and leads me to the barn. I wonder how I¡¯ll ever survive the day and make it to tomorrow.

 Chapter 72

    BEAU


    Why in the hell am I such a stubborn ass?


    I ask myself a million times throughout the day why I¡¯m not


    taking this sexy, amazing woman into my bedroom and fucking her senseless. But then I¡¯ll get a glimpse of the way she looks at me, see her eyebrows knit in frustration, watch her eyes roam over my body like a starving woman, and once she even grabbed onto the railing and rubbed her thighs together to try and get some relief. It was one of the hottest things I¡¯ve ever seen. Nothingpares to the look on her face when she¡¯d cum around my finger, though, or the taste and feel of her pussy. God, she¡¯d been so fucking wet and tight. I¡¯ve just epted the fact that I¡¯m going to have a raging hard-on until we fuck. I¡¯m trying my best to ignore it, but it¡¯s damn near impossible. Teasing her is bing addictive, though, and I let myself think about a future where I get to tease her all day, every day. It has me grinning like an idiot.


    By the time she leaves for the day, she¡¯s a raging ball of sexual frustration and need. It¡¯s a very good look at her. I think about slipping a finger inside her pussy and letting her cum since technically it¡¯s no longer a first, but instead, I decide to kiss her deeply before sending her off with Henry on very shaky legs.


    By the time Henry returns, I¡¯m on my way back to the house. He moseys up to me, and the sh of something white around his neck catches my attention. I whistle for him toe to me and can¡¯t help butugh at what I see. Instead of a flower, she¡¯d looped hercy panties through his cor. I free them, making Henry give me a grateful look for relieving him of what must have seemed to be a very demeaningmand and bring them to my face. I close my eyes, breathing in the scent of her, and curse my stubbornness in letting her leave. Running my hand over the still-soaked crotch, I groan and turn to go into the house.


    I force myself to eat a supper I barely taste pour myself a whiskey and head out to the porch. It¡¯s dusky outside, getting close to full dark, and the cicadas are chirping up a storm. Sitting in one of the rocking chairs, I prop my feet up on the porch railing and take a long drink of whiskey, grateful for the burn of it as I swallow. Anything to draw my attention away from E, even if it¡¯s only for a second.


    ncing at the empty rocker next to me, I realize how much I want her to be sitting in it. I don¡¯t ever want to see her walking away at the end of the day with Henry again. I want to be able to carry her into the house every night and fuck her till the sunes up and then do it all over again the next day.


    I¡¯m so depressed at her absence, that it takes me a second to notice movement out of the corner of my eye. Looking over, I see the white of E¡¯s dress as she makes her way across thewn. I stand up and grip the porch railing, watching her as she practically runs over to me. She¡¯s breathless and flushed and so fucking gorgeous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s tomorrow yet,¡± I say as she stands on the bottom step catching her breath.


    She walks up the stairs, and I turn around, resting against the porch railing. She walks up to me, and I notice she¡¯s wearing a pair of flip-flops.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t walk around the woods at night alone, and you


    definitely shouldn¡¯t be doing it in shoes like that.¡±


    I scrub a hand over my face and try not to think about all the poisonous spiders and snakes that make these woods their home.


    ¡°Try not to worry so much,¡± she says, stepping closer so our bodies are almost touching.


    ¡°About you? Impossible.¡±


    She smiles at my words and rests her hands on my chest, running her fingers over me. It doesn¡¯t take long before she slides her hands down and slips them under my t-shirt so she can run them over my bare skin. The feel of her nails dragging over my skin is more intoxicating than the whiskey I just had.


    I try not to show how crazy she¡¯s driving me and ask, ¡°So what brings you here sote, E?¡±


    ¡°I need you, Beau,¡± she purrs, and hearing her say that makes my cock swell up even more. A feat I had previously thought impossible.


    ¡°I thought we had an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she pouts, ¡°you had an arrangement. I want it all now.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Iugh, but it catches in my throat when she slides a hand down to my cock, slowly stroking me.


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s another first, darlin¡¯,¡± I manage to say.


    ¡°You bet it is,¡± she says with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m about to take another one, too.¡±


    ¡°You think so, huh?¡±


    ¡°You bet your fine ass I am.¡±


    Iugh but still, her hand when she goes to unbuckle my pants.


    ¡°Now hold on there. What exactly are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she says, dancing her fingers along my cock again, ¡°I want to see your cock and I want to feel it and I want to taste it.¡±


    I have to work a lot harder to keep my voice steady this time. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of firsts.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she agrees. ¡°I want everything with you, Beau. I want you to teach me how to make you feel good.¡±


    She¡¯s so fucking earnest and eager, and there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to tell her no for wanting to give me a blowjob, but I don¡¯t tell her yes yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there should be some sort of punishment for breaking our agreement?¡±


    She looks at me and bites her lower lip, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°You should punish me,¡± she agrees.


    ¡°Have anything in mind?¡±


    ¡°I just might,¡± she says with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 73

    I watch her as she steps away from me and grips the porch railing beside me and bends over so her ass is on perfect disy. Quirking an eyebrow, I look at her.


    ¡°I thought maybe I deserved a spanking.¡±


    My eyes roam over her perfect little body. Her hair hangs down in a soft curtain around her face, and the curve of her ass is hypnotizing. I walk behind her, letting my fingers trail along her bare thighs before sliding them under her dress to dance along her bare ass cheeks.


    ¡°Thank you for my present, by the way,¡± I say, giving her ass cheek a hard squeeze. I¡¯ve had her panties in my pocket all evening, and I don¡¯t n on parting with them anytime soon.


    She giggles and arches her hips for me.


    Before I take this a step further, I walk to the front door and let Henry inside the house.


    E lifts her head to look at me, and I say, ¡°Henry is a gentleman and would not care to see such things.¡±


    There are just some things you don¡¯t do in front of a dog as observant as Henry.


    I walk back to where E is waiting patiently and hike up her dress, revealing her bare, perfect ass. Sighing, I run my hands over her appreciatively.


    ¡°My god, you are gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Beau,¡± she says, giving her ass a little wiggle.


    ¡°I find that very hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°Well believe it, Beau Thibodeaux. I¡¯m all yours.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It still seemed too good to be true. I run my hand over her smooth ass, before sliding it down to cup her dripping wet pussy. My god, this girl is always ready for me. She moans as I stroke her clit before sliding a finger inside her. Her pussy immediately tightens around my finger, and all I can think about is how amazing that will feel around my cock. I finger her slowly while I slide my other hand along the side of her face. She turns her head and hungrily sucks one of my fingers into her mouth.


    Both fingers are encased in a tight wet heat, and I feel like my dick is going to explode any second. Her tongue runs along my finger, teasing the fuck out of me as she whimpers and moves her hips, wanting more. I slide my finger out of her pussy and give her ass a hard smack because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to end up fucking her right here.


    She lets out a loud squeal around my finger, her body tensing from the shock and pain of it.


    I trail my fingers across her sore ass. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°God no,¡± she purrs around my finger, and it¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve ever heard.


    My handes down hard again, and thanks to the sr lights that have kicked on by the porch, there¡¯s just enough light for me to see the mouthwatering way her ass jiggles with every smack and the enticing red handprints that are appearing on her creamy skin. She sucks my finger harder, spits sliding down my hand, as she whimpers and arches her ass for more. I give her another smack before sliding my hand back to her pussy. It¡¯s even wetter than before, and I let out a deep, appreciative sigh.


    ¡°What made you decide on a spankin¡¯?¡± I ask, wondering how long she¡¯s held this particr desire.


    Her voice is breathy as she lets go of my finger to say, ¡°When you smacked Pierre¡¯s ass this morning, all I could think about was how much I wanted you to do it to me.¡±


    Iugh because fuck it all if I hadn¡¯t been thinking the same damn thing, and give her two more hard smacks. Her knees start to buckle with thatst one, so I slide the finger that had been in her mouth down to her pussy. I rub her swollen, wet clit with one hand and smack her ass hard with the other. She whimpers and bucks against me. Her legs so shaky that I¡¯m holding her up with my hand.


    I rub her clit in fast, tight circles, waiting until I feel her body start to cum. As soon as I feel her tense and hear her start to moan, I give her ass a couple of hard smacks, sending her over the edge. She growls out my name, rolling her hips against me.


    ¡°Another, spank me again!¡± she begs.


    I smile and give her some more.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    She whimpers and groans and works her hips even harder against me. My hand is so fucking wet it¡¯s dripping onto the porch, and her ass is a ming bright red by the time she starts toe down.


    ¡°My god, darlin¡¯, you are somethin¡¯ else,¡± I say in absolute awe of this amazing young woman.


    I help her stand, and she hangs onto me for dear life, pulling me down so she can kiss me. How can someone so small be so damn insatiable? She kisses me with a downright feral hunger, leading me over to the rocking chair.


    ¡°Sit,¡± she says, breathless and flushed. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Her hands are already working on unbuckling my pants, and by the time I sit down my cock is free and more painful than it¡¯s ever been. She kneels in front of me, eyes wide as she takes in the size of me.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she says in a low whisper. ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    I smile at her excitement. ¡°Please do.¡±


    She reaches a hesitant handout and runs her finger along my shaft. My cock immediately jumps at her touch, making her giggle, but then she wraps her hand around me and starts to slowly stroke me, being way more careful than she needs to be. I wrap my hand around hers and start to guide her hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so gentle,¡± I say, tightening her grip and showing her the faster rhythm I like.

 Chapter 74

    I let go, and she continued to pump me. My cock is already covered in precum, and when a new bead appears on the head of my dick, her hand stops. She looks at me with wide eyes, and I smile at her innocence.


    ¡°It¡¯s precum. Completely normal, and I¡¯ve been covered in it since I firstid eyes on you.¡±


    She runs her tongue over her bottom lip. ¡°Can I taste it?¡±


    Instead of answering her, I ask, ¡°Just what are you nning on doin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to give my first blowjob,¡± she says, scooting in even closer.


    Before she can wrap those sweet lips around me, I stop her, cupping her cheek in my hand.


    ¡°I need to know how far you want to take this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looks up at me with those wide, innocent eyes, and my cock gives a frustrated jump wanting to know why in the fuck I¡¯m stopping her from wrapping those wet, full lips around me.


    ¡°I have been in a constant state of arousal since I saw you, and it¡¯s only gotten worse since you starteding here every day. My cock is hard pretty much 24/7, and when you wrap that sexy mouth of yours around me, it¡¯s not going to take me long to cum. I need to know where you want me to do that.¡±


    An embarrassed flush rises on her neck and cheeks. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you cum in my mouth?¡±


    I run my thumb over her reddened cheek. ¡°I definitely can if that¡¯s what you want. Not everyone likes that, though. I can pull out if you¡¯d rather.¡±


    Her hands grip my thighs, and she quickly says, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I want all of you, Beau, everything you have to give. You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve thought about this, and every time I do, you always cum in my mouth. Please don¡¯t pull out.¡±


    She¡¯s so upset about the idea of me not cumming in her mouth that I¡¯m about to cum all over her face right this second. She doesn¡¯t have the faintest idea how fucking sexy she is.


    I run a finger over those greedy lips of hers. ¡°I won¡¯t, darlin¡¯. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I want to take you in, too. Will you help me do it right?¡± Holy Fuck!


    I look down at her, this innocent virgin who¡¯s just a raging nympho below the surface, and know there¡¯s no going back. I can¡¯t go back to my life without her. The very idea of it is like a knife to the heart.


    ¡°You could never do it wrong, E,¡± I say, running my hands through her hair, grabbing fistfuls of it as she lowers her face to my cock.


    She tentatively sticks her tongue out, running it along the head of my cock, and I groan at the image and at how fucking good it feels to have her rolling her tongue along my head. She grips my hips and leans in more, sucking the head of my cock into her mouth. She tongues her way along the ridge of my cock, moaning around me as she slides me in a little more.


    Spit drips down my cock as she sucks me harder, working her head down a bit more. I know the exact moment she gets stuck. Her body stills, and she turns those blue eyes up at me, silently pleading for help.


    I smile at her, transferring her hair to one hand and tightening my grip on it, I slide my other hand down the side of her face, stopping to run my finger over her stretched-out, swollen lips, before wrapping my hand around her neck. I give it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Just rx your throat and concentrate on your breathing. Slow, steady breaths.¡±


    She nods her head as best she can and takes a calming breath. I slide her down another inch but immediately stop when she gags. Her eyes water and she looks so damn sad when she meets my eyes like she¡¯s somehow failing me by not being able to instantly deepthroat me.


    I smile at her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re not doing anything wrong. Just seein¡¯ your mouth wrapped around my cock is enough to make me cum. You have no idea how much restraint it¡¯s taking to not fill your mouth right this second.¡±


    She can¡¯t smile, but I see the sides of her mouth try and quirk up, and I see the relief in her eyes. I grip her neck tighter, and when she gives me a small nod, I slide myself in another inch. She runs her tongue over me, letting me know she wants more, so I slide her down the rest of the way.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan at the feel of my cock lodged deep in her throat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her fingers dig into my hips as she pushes me back, using the rocking chair as momentum to bring me out before plunging me back in again. Her tongue runs over the length of me as I slide in and out of her, and the soft whimpering noises she¡¯s making as I pull her hair tighter are forcing me to use everything I have to not cum yet.


    The sounds of her sucking me off fill the porch, mixing with the cicadas and the frogs. The air is still humid and hot, and both of us are covered in a light sheen of sweat. I watch my cock slide in and out of that perfect mouth, and I can feel my orgasm building to the breaking point.


    ¡°Are you ready, darlin¡¯?¡± I somehow manage to groan.


    Her wide eyes and excited head shake are all the help I need, and with a groan, I shoot my load into her mouth. Pleasure races over me as her little mouth sucks me dry. Her throat works beneath my fingers, swallowing everything I¡¯m giving her. My cock continues to pulse in her mouth. I barely have time to register the amount I¡¯m cumming because her mouth and tongue are still working me, drawing the orgasm out far longer than I thought possible.


    When my cock finally stills, I sit back with a sigh, releasing my grip on her neck and hair. I watch as shezily sucks on my cock, running her tongue over me, making sure she¡¯s not missing any cum. I rub my fingers over her cheek, and when she finally slides me out of her mouth and looks up at me, the image makes my heart stop. Her lips are swollen and parted, her breathsing fast, her hair a mess, and the most excited, happy grin on her face. She¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°I did it!¡± she says with augh.


    ¡°You sure did,¡± I agree, rubbing my thumb over her swollen lips.

 Chapter 75

    I lean forward and capture her mouth in mine, kissing her harder than I probably should with her lips so swollen and sore, but I can¡¯t help myself. I can never seem to get enough of her.


    ¡°I want to stay with you,¡± she whispers against my mouth.


    ¡°I know, and I want nothing more than that, but I¡¯m guessing your parents have no idea where you¡¯re at right now.¡±


    She nods her head, letting me know I¡¯m right.


    ¡°You need to go home,¡± when she starts to protest, I add, ¡°for tonight.¡±


    ¡°My parents are going out of town for the weekend, and they¡¯re leaving early tomorrow morning. I¡¯ming over, and I¡¯m staying, Beau.¡± She ducks her head and speaks so low I can barely hear her. ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want me to.¡±


    I grab onto her chin and pull her back up to look at me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you don¡¯t want what I want.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°I want everything,¡± she says. ¡°I want you to be my first and only for everything, Beau Thibodeaux, and I want to live here with you and marry you and have your babies.¡± She stops for a second and adds, ¡°Like immediately. I want you to fill me up so much that I¡¯m guaranteed to be having your baby in nine months.¡±


    I lean my forehead against hers and sigh. ¡°How the hell did I get so lucky to find you? That¡¯s everything I want. This is thest night we¡¯ll ever have to be apart. I promise.¡±


    She smiles and gives me another kiss. ¡°Good, because I liked sucking your cock, and I¡¯m gonna need you close by so I can do it again anytime I want.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like an excellent n,¡± I say with augh.


    I pull her to her feet and regretfully tuck my cock back in my pants and button them up. I grab a shlight that¡¯s sitting on the porch and squat down so she can reach me. ¡°Hop on.¡±


    ¡°I can walk back on my own, Beau,¡± she says with augh.


    ¡°Not a chance in hell. Now hop on. I¡¯m not going to have you walking around at night in flip-flops.¡±


    She climbs onto my back, and I groan when I realize she¡¯s hiked her dress up and lifted my shirt so her bare pussy is pressing against my skin.


    ¡°Sorry but you still have my panties,¡± she says as if that exins everything.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I do, and I¡¯m not givin¡¯ ¡¯em back.¡±


    She arches her hips, rubbing her wet pussy against me.


    ¡°Good god, E, I¡¯m only human, and I can only take so much. You have to go back tonight so your parents don¡¯t send out a search party to find you.¡±


    I can just imagine how that would go down. I¡¯ll deal with her angry dad after the weekend¡¯s over and she¡¯s fully mine. I have no idea how he¡¯ll take the news, but I know there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m ever letting E go.


    She wraps her arms firmly around me and presses the side of her face close to mine. I grip her thighs, rubbing my thumbs along her skin, keeping her held tightly against me. She keeps the shlight beam ahead of us as we make our way back to her parents¡¯ house. Each step has me wondering how in the hell I¡¯m going to be able to put her down and let her go.


    When we can see the lights of her house, she switches off the shlight so we won¡¯t be seen. I walk over to therge oak tree at the edge of their property and gently set her down, already missing the feel of her against me.


    She smiles and leans against the tree, giving me that hungry look I¡¯m beginning to know so well.


    ¡°I want one more first,¡± she says with a sexy grin.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me in the slightest,¡± I say with augh. I lean in closer to her, letting my lips almost touch hers. ¡°Just what did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I want a goodnight kiss,¡± she says.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re definitely getting one of those, but that¡¯s not a first.¡±


    She presses on my chest, scooting me back a bit and then reaches down to grab her dress, hiking it up so her pussy is exposed in the moonlight.


    ¡°This is where I want my kiss.¡±


    I groan and fall to my knees, burying my face in her bald, little pussy. She¡¯s still so fucking wet. Even her inner thighs are glistening. I run my tongue along her wet slit, gently parting her lips as I travel up to her clit.


    She moans as I rub my tongue over her clit and runs her fingers through my hair, clutching me closer to her. I grab onto her hips as she hikes a leg over my shoulder. Sliding my tongue into her pussy, I¡¯m drunk on the taste of her, wanting and needing so much more. I kiss and nibble on her smooth pussy lips before bringing my tongue back to her clit. I want to take my time and savor her, but I know we don¡¯t have the luxury of time. Not tonight anyway.


    Whimpering, she moves her hips against me as I tease her. cing the pad of my tongue against her swollen clit, I roll it in slow circles, increasing the pace as her body begins to shake. I slide a finger into her pussy, fucking her slowly as my tongue works her faster. Within seconds, she¡¯s moaning my name, clenching her pussy around my finger, and moving her hips in a seductive dance that has me willing to give anything to be able to fuck her good and proper right now against this tree.


    I continue to kiss and lick her while fingering her gently, letting her enjoy every bit of her orgasm. When her fingers go limp in my hair, and I feel her body rx as she lets out a contented sigh, I slide my finger out and give her pussy onest kiss.


    Sucking my finger clean, I stand up and kiss her gently, letting her suck the taste of her pussy off my tongue. I reach up to cup one of her perfect tits, rolling my thumb over her hard nipple. She moans against my mouth, and forcing myself to stop and take a step back is the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life.


    Her eyes are ssy with desire and need, and I know mine look the same. I scrub a hand over my face and take a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one night,¡± I say, trying to reassure her as much as I.


    She nods her head, but I can see how upset she is at the idea of me leaving. Her eyes are threatening to overflow, and I swear if she starts crying, I¡¯ll never be able to walk away.


    I walk over to her and kiss her goodbye, not wanting it to ever end. When I pull away, I look into her gorgeous blue eyes. ¡°I love you, E. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She nods her head quickly, keeping her eyes locked on mine. ¡°And after tomorrow, I¡¯m never leaving you again.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± she whispers in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Beau.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m the luckiest guy in the world,¡± I say with a grin. I kiss her onest time. ¡°Night, darlin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Night, Beau.¡±


    I force myself to stand there and watch her walk away. She gives me a wave and blows me a kiss before walking inside. The walk back is a lonely, depressing one, and I doubt I¡¯ll be able to sleep at all. All I can think about is E. I¡¯m covered in her smell, and it¡¯sforting and pure torture all at the same time. I resign myself to a long night of staring at the ceiling.

 Chapter 76

    ELLA


    I was too excited and giddy to sleep muchst night, and this morning my parents are taking forever to pack up and leave. When they¡¯re finally pulling out of the drive, I give them a wave goodbye before running inside to grab the bag I have packed and ready to go. I run to the path between our houses, but instead of Henry, I find Beau waiting for me, leaning against the big oak tree he¡¯d had me up againstst night.


    I smile and run to him, throwing my arms around him as heughs and kisses me. He picks me up, and I quickly wrap my legs around him as he cups my ass. He¡¯s already hard, and I moan as he rubs me against him. Memories fromst night rush over me as I remember the taste and feel of him, the way his cock had pulsed in my mouth a second before I felt the hot spurt of him down my throat, the delicious feel of my scalp tingling as he¡¯d pulled my hair, the stinging of my ass cheeks, and then the blinding pleasure of his mouth on my pussy.


    He pulls away with augh and smacks my still-sore bottom.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± he says, smiling at me. ¡°I thinkst night was the longest night of my life.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡± I run my hand over his stubbled cheek and stare into his deep brown eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    A smile lights up his face as he sets me down, sliding the daisy he brought me behind my ear. He reaches for my backpack, slinging it over his shoulder. I take the hand he offers and intertwine my fingers with his, stepping closer so I can run my hand along his forearm as we walk.


    When we¡¯re almost to the house, we both turn at the sound of an engine, and Beau lets out a pained groan when he recognizes Christine¡¯s oversized SUV. We walk to the porch, and he sets my bag down.


    Squeezing my hand, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± and walks out to see what she wants.


    I hang back a bit as Christine gets down from her monstrosity and eyes Beau like she¡¯d like to lick him from head to toe. I grit my teeth to keep from yelling at her to get the hell out of our property.


    Beau stops several feet from her and crosses his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Christine?¡±


    She shes him a big smile andughs, cing one hand on her hip, the bright pink of her w-like nails glinting in the morning sun. ¡°I just


    thought I¡¯d take a look at those horses again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything for sale right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well I could still look so I can get an idea of what I want when one does be avable,¡± she says,pletely ignoring the obvious signs Beau is putting out there.


    She turns her blond head to me, and I almostugh at the scowl that appears on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to run home, little girl?¡±


    Before I can even respond to her nasty attitude, Beau is by my side, wrapping an arm around me. ¡°She is home, Christine, and I better not ever hear you speak to my fiancee like that again.¡±


    His tone is hard, and there¡¯s a warning to it. He rubs his thumb along my arm, holding me close to him as she stands there gaping at us.


    ¡°You what?¡± she finally sputters.


    ¡°My fiancee. E and I will be getting married very soon.¡± I can hear theughter in his voice when he adds, ¡°y your cards right and you might get an invitation to the wedding.¡±


    Christine is so mad she¡¯s fuming, and without a word, she storms back to her SUV and peels out of the driveway.


    ¡°That woman has a lot of anger in her,¡± I say, watching her disappear around the turn in the drive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry she was rude to you. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He grabs my hand as we walk back to the house. ¡°We need to tell your parents as soon as they get back. She¡¯ll have this spread around town in about 20 minutes, I imagine. They should hear it from us.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agree, wondering how my parents will take the news. They¡¯ll just have to get used to it, I think, because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m leaving.


    Henry is waiting for us on the porch, and I give him a rub before going inside. Beau¡¯s house is as beautiful as I remember it. Hardwood floors, bigfy rugs and furniture, a farmhouse-style kitchen, and there¡¯s such a cozy feel to it. It¡¯s the perfect house to raise a family in. I can¡¯t believe this is my home now, that I get to live here and share it with him.


    He¡¯s watching me carefully. ¡°Do you like it? Do you think you¡¯ll be happy here?¡±


    ¡°I love it,¡± I say, giving him a big grin. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± I walk over to him and rest my hands on his chest. ¡°I would be happy anywhere with you, but I do love this house,¡± I say with augh.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that,¡± he says, lowering his face to mine.


    ¡°Beau?¡±


    ¡°Yes, darlin¡¯?¡± he asks, making my stomach do an excited flipflop at the way he says, darling.


    ¡°I want to see your bedroom now.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He gives me a sinful grin and runs a finger down my neck and across my corbone. My panties are already soakesoakedked b first saw him this morning, but the feel of his rough finger dragging across my sensitive skin has put my body into overdrive, and I feel a new rush of fluide out of me.


    ¡°Our bedroom,¡± he corrects, scooping me up into his arms.


    Iugh as he carries me to our bedroom and wraps my arms around his neck. I¡¯ve never been this far into his house, and I¡¯m pleasantly surprised when he brings me into arge bedroom with a veryfy-looking kingsized bed. The floor is the same wide-wooden nks as the rest of the house, and there¡¯s arge Robin¡¯s egg blue colored rug on the floor. The bedding is dark gray, and when heys me on top of it, it¡¯s so damn cozy that I just sink into it.

 Chapter 77

    I watch as he slips my sandals off and kicks off his boots before leaning over the bed. As soon as I can reach him, I pull his t-shirt off so I can run my hands over all that hard muscle. Heughs at my eagerness, but I can¡¯t slow down. I want everything, and I want it now. I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment, and I want him inside me.


    When I go to unbuckle his pants, he grabs my hands and gently moves them. I give a frustrated groan which only makes him smile and say, ¡°Patience, E. You¡¯ve waited this long. A few more minutes isn¡¯t gonna kill ya.¡±


    ¡°It just might,¡± I grumble, which only makes himugh harder.


    He runs his hands up my legs, sliding them under my dress. I lift my hips to help him as he slides the dress up and off me. I didn¡¯t bother wearing a bra, so I¡¯m left in just a tiny pair of pink panties. The appreciative sigh he gives as his eyes rake over my body has my heart racing and my legs spreading.


    He leans over me and runs a hand down my neck, lightly brushing his fingers over my skin, bringing them lower to circle my tits. I gasp when his rough fingers glide over my nipples and reach up to grab onto his shoulders, trying to force his mouth onto me.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cute that you think you¡¯re strong enough to move me,¡± he says with a chuckle.


    ¡°I want your mouth on me.¡±


    ¡°Patience,¡± he says, dancing his finger over my nipple again.


    I groan and tug harder on him.


    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re just bein¡¯ difficult.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In one quick motion, he pinned my arms to the bed and hovered over me. I watch as he kisses a line to one of my tits. He licks and kisses me, making his way around my breast. When his lips are almost touching my rock-hard nipple, he looks up at me and watches my expression as he runs his tongue over my sensitive skin.


    Moaning, I arch my hips up to him and tug against his arms, wanting to pull him closer, demanding that he fuck me right now, but his grip is too strong. All I can do isy there and watch as he licks and sucks on my tit, rolling his tongue along my nipple. My heart is racing so fast that I swear I can see the pulse of it outside my chest.


    ¡°Please, Beau,¡± I beg.


    He smiles against my skin and slowly kisses his way to my other tit, giving it the same delicious torture. His thumbs rub along my inner wrist as he holds me tightly, and his cock is pressed firmly against my thigh while he kisses and sucks on my tit. I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my mind if I don¡¯t cum.


    When I don¡¯t think I can take a second more, he starts to kiss a line down my stomach. He gives my wrists a gentle squeeze before releasing them, and I immediately bring them down to run through his thick, dark hair. Sliding my panties down, he tosses them aside and brings his face back to my pussy. Grabbing onto my thighs, he opens my legs, fully revealing my pussy to him. I¡¯ve never felt more exposed in my life, but I¡¯m not embarrassed. The hungry look in Beau¡¯s eyes as he takes in the view has me wanting to get into all sorts of positions that he can look at.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to muster up some patience, darlin¡¯,¡± he finally says, ¡°because there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m rushing this. You¡¯re not pressed up against an oak tree outside your parents¡¯ house this time.¡±


    He lowers his head to my inner thigh and starts to kiss and nibble on my skin, making me moan and wonder how in the hell I¡¯ll manage to survive this teasing when what he¡¯s doing already feels so damn good.


    Giving my thigh a bite, he adds, ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl, E, I¡¯ll let you cum soon.¡±


    His words send a thrill through my body. I want to be his good girl. I want to be his everything. I can do this, I tell myself. I can be patient. I rx my fingers in his hair, letting themb through the soft strands instead of my usual death grip. The feel of his hair sliding over my fingers is insanely erotic, and I smile, thinking I¡¯m finally getting the hang of this slowing down thing, but then he brings his mouth to my pussy, and all that flies out the window when he starts to suck and nibble on my pussy lips.


    I release his hair, not wanting to hurt him, and instead grip the nket I¡¯m lying on. His hands spread my thighs even wider. My knees are bent, spread as wide as they can go, and my pussy is dripping wet and desperate for more.


    Beau slides his tongue up my slit in one smooth line. I¡¯m already gripping the nket so tightly my knuckles are white, and he hasn¡¯t even reached my clit yet. When he does, I let out a pained moan because I know he¡¯s not going to let me cum yet. He sucks on my clit, rolling his tongue over it, bringing me close to the edge, but just when I feel the first tingling pleasure of my orgasm, he backs away and licks his way back down my pussy.


    I let out a frustrated groan, and he squeezed my thighs in a warning. The longer I¡¯m impatient, the longer he¡¯s going to make me wait. I clench my mouth shut, determined to keep my frustration to myself.


    I can¡¯t help but moan in pleasure, though, when he slides his tongue into my pussy and starts to fuck me with it. I try to arch my hips, but his hands are like steel, holding me in ce. Pleasure roars through me at the feel of his tongue, and I have to bite my tongue to stop from growling in anger when he slides it out.


    He pauses, waiting to see what I¡¯ll do, but when there¡¯s only the sound of my breathy pants, he smiles at me and says, ¡°Good girl.¡±

 Chapter 78

    I smile back, but it quickly turns to a gasp when he lowers his mouth to my clit. There¡¯s no patience with his movements now. This is all about making me cum, and he¡¯s bringing me there with a quickness. His tongue works my clit fast, and within seconds I¡¯m screaming his name as pleasure consumes me. My muscles tense, and I grip the nket so hard I can feel my hands already starting to cramp.


    His tongue slows, working me in gentle circles as the orgasm continues to thunder through me. When he feels my muscles begin to rx, he slides a finger into my pussy, and I immediately clench around him, wishing it were his thick cock. His finger slides along my inner wall, creating an odd sensation that I¡¯ve never felt before. I squirm beneath his touch as a different kind of pressure begins to build.


    ¡°Beau?¡± I ask, not quite sure what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, darlin¡¯,¡± he whispers against my pussy. ¡°Just rx.¡±


    His finger works me faster as he brings his mouth back to my clit. My body is building quickly to something I¡¯ve never felt before, and this time when I cum, I feel a gush of fluide out of my pussy as I scream at how fucking good it feels. He slows his finger down, letting me ride it out while he gently tongues my clit.


    My body is a shaking, sweaty mess by the time he slides his finger out of me. He gives my pussy onest kiss before bringing his face to mine. I kiss him deeply, savoring the way he tastes like my pussy, making me feel like I¡¯ve marked him as mine. I run my hands over his back, wanting and needing him closer.


    ¡°I need you,¡± I whimper against his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Instead of demanding I be more patient, he pulls off his jeans and boxers and lowers his body to mine again.


    Iugh. ¡°Look who¡¯s impatient now.¡±


    He groans and kisses me again. ¡°Every man has his limits,¡± he practically growls as he presses the head of his cock against my pussy.


    Looking into my eyes, he asks, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure about anything in my life, Beau.¡± I wrap my legs around his waist, trying to pull him closer. ¡°I need you inside me. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    He kisses me deeply, sliding one hand between us. Grabbing onto his cock, he rubs his head along my clit. I groan at the feel of him, so soft and firm as it slides along my soaking wet clit. I arch my hips, rubbing against him as best I can as pleasure lights up every cell in my body. When I¡¯m on fire with need, he slides his cock back to my opening and pushes this thick head into me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    My body is still lit up with pleasure, but I can¡¯t help how I tense up at the new feeling of pain. He rips through my hymen, making me gasp and dig my fingers into his shoulders. He stills and cups my face in his hands, kissing me gently, taking his time with his lips and tongue as I get used to the size of him inside me. My pussy clenches around him, refusing to rx, but the longer he kisses me, the more I feel the pain receding.


    When he slides in a little more, I whimper around his mouth and hug him tighter. He slides his tongue along my bottom lip before kissing a line to my ear. He sucks and nibbles on my earlobe, sending delicious shivers up and down my spine while he slides his cock in a little more.


    A stubborn tear slides out, and when he feels the wetness on his cheek, he immediately raises his head to look at me. He gently wipes it away and rests his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Aw, E, please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, smiling at him. ¡°I promise. We both knew this was going to hurt a bit at first. Please don¡¯t stop.¡± I clutch at him, terrified he¡¯s going to pull out and insist we wait.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop,¡± he promises, ¡°but I am going to make you forget about the pain, or at least give you enough pleasure to override the pain,¡± he adds with a wink.


    He keeps his cock still and lowers his mouth to my tit, wrapping it around my aching nipple. His tongue teases me as he slides a hand between us and begins to rub my clit. I groan at all the different sensations going on and instinctively arch my hips to him. I feel him smile around my tit as he slides himself in some more. It still hurts, but it¡¯s starting to feel more like the delicious, addictive sort of pain like having my ass spanked or his cock lodged in my throat.


    My pussy clutches at him, and I grab onto his back, loving how his muscles move beneath my fingers with his movements. He rubs my clit faster and slides in a bit more. I¡¯m so close now, moaning and whimpering beneath him, and right as I cum, he ms the rest of himself into me, forcing my orgasm to crash over me with a fierceness that leaves me breathless.


    He slowly fucks me, drawing out every sensation as his cock moves in my pussy. It¡¯s a thousand times better than I ever imagined it would be, and I tighten my legs around him, bringing his face up to mine so I can kiss him. Groaning, he kisses me hard, running his hands over me as his hips speed up. I¡¯m lost in pleasure and happier than I¡¯ve ever been. With Beau inside me, there¡¯s a feeling of finally beingplete and whole. He slowly lifts his head and smiles down at me. ¡°Feel better now?¡± ¡°Much,¡± I say with augh.


    ¡°Good because I¡¯m not even close to being done with you.¡±


    The wicked, sexy glint in his eyes has me giddy with excitement.

 Chapter 79

    BEAU


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally fucking E. She¡¯s so sweet and tiny beneath me, but she¡¯s also so fucking sexy and proving to be


    pletely insatiable. I always did like a challenge, though.


    ¡°Turn over,¡± I say, lifting myself a bit.


    She gives me a big smile and nods her head excitedly. Not wanting to pull my cock out, I hike one of her legs over and she wiggles around, giving me an amazing view as she does so until she¡¯s lying face down on the bed. Her thighs are parted a little, and I grab onto her hips and pull her closer so her legs go even wider.


    Leaning over her, I pull back her hair, exposing the nape of her neck. Running my tongue along her skin, I kiss and lick my way down her spine, making her moan and squirm beneath me. I dance my fingers along her perfect ass cheeks and grab onto her hips, hiking her up so she¡¯s on her knees with her upper body still lying on the bed.


    I groan as I slowly fuck her, watching my cock slide in and out of her sopping-wet pussy. She¡¯s so fucking tight, and it takes everything I have to not cum as she clenches her little pussy around me. I can see the streaks of blood on my cock, a vivid reminder that I¡¯m her first and only, and the surge of happiness and love that rushes over me at knowing it is stronger than anything I¡¯ve ever felt before.


    She lets out a muffled whimper against the bed as I start to fuck her harder, digging my fingers into her hips to hold her still. I watch her fingers grab fistfuls of nket and feel her try to arch her hips to me. With her little ass right in front of me, just beckoning to me, I can¡¯t resist giving it a hard smack.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I smile when I hear a muffled, ¡°Fuck!¡± and give her another spank.


    Seeing her ass turn red is bringing me quickly to the breaking point, and I want her closer to me when I cum. I reach down and gently pull her up so her back is resting tightly against my chest, both our knees spread wide. I wrap one arm across her chest, feeling her tits press against my skin, and reach my hand up to that tiny neck of hers, the one I can¡¯t seem to get enough of, and bring my other hand to her clit.


    I kiss her shoulder, giving it a soft bite, and then kiss my way to the nape of her neck, breathing in the amazing smell of her. She starts to move her hips, riding my cock as I slowly rub her clit. I keep her pressed tightly against me, wanting as much of her skin on me as possible.


    ¡°I love you, Beau,¡± she whispers, reaching her hands up and behind her to run through my hair.


    ¡°I love you, too, darlin¡¯,¡± I whisper against her skin.


    She works her hips faster and soon she¡¯s panting and moaning, and I know she¡¯s close.


    ¡°I want you to cum inside me,¡± she whimpers. ¡°Please, make me fully yours, Beau.¡±


    I groan at her words and the way her pussy is clenching so tightly around me, begging me to fill it. I thrust into her hard and fast, rubbing her clit until I hear her scream my name. When I feel her pussy spasm around my cock, I tighten my hold on her and finally allow myself to cum. Pleasure rips through me as my whole world narrows down to just E. She¡¯s everything to me, and all my senses are filled with her. The sight of her body, the smell of her skin and hair, the sound of her sexy little whimpers, and the feel of her body pressing against mine all work together to create the most perfect world imaginable.


    I press my lips against her neck and slide my hand down so I¡¯m cupping her tit, squeezing her nipple as I shoot my load deep inside her. She moans and grinds against me while her little pussy milks me dry. My soaked fingers continue to rub her clit, but I slow it down when her body begins to rx against me.


    She brings her hands to the side of my face and turns herself around as much as she can so I can kiss her. I cup her cheek with one hand, keeping my other on her lower stomach, hoping that it will start to swell over the next few months. I kiss her slowly but deeply, savoring the taste and feel of her. I always want more when ites to her. I never want to stop touching her, kissing her, fucking her. I smile against her lips, knowing that I¡¯ll have the rest of my life to do all those things.


    I lower us down to the bed, keeping my cock still deep inside her, and she immediately snuggles her ass tighter against me. Running my hands over her soft skin, I brush her hair aside so I can see her face better.


    She turns her head to look at me, a huge smile spread across her face.


    ¡°That was the best first ever!¡±


    I can¡¯t help but agree andugh at her enthusiasm.


    ¡°You know,¡± she says, running a finger along my bicep, ¡°there are tons of firsts left.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree, kissing her shoulder, ¡°I suppose there are.¡±


    ¡°So many different positions,¡± she adds, ¡°and so many different ces to do them in.¡±


    My cock gives a jump inside her pussy, making her smile and let out a giggle.


    She arches her ass into me even more and gives it a seductive wiggle that has me fully hard again in seconds.


    ¡°There¡¯s also one ce left to im,¡± she purrs.


    I groan and lower my face to hers, kissing her hungrily as I run my hand over her tight, little body.


    ¡°My god, you are so fucking perfect, E. I love you.¡±


    She gives me a sexy grin and traces a line down my face as if she¡¯s trying to memorize me. ¡°I love you, Beau Thibodeaux.¡±


    I smile and kiss her again, knowing I¡¯m the luckiest man in the whole damn world.


    EPILOGUE


    E


    I watch our son toddle around the front yard, happily gibbering away to Henry who walks beside him. They¡¯ve been inseparable since the day we brought him home from the hospital. Beau is close by keeping an eye on them with a huge smile on his face. He¡¯s such a good daddy, and our son is a mirror image of him with dark hair and deep brown eyes. I smile and watch them, wondering how much happiness one person can take.


    We were married shortly after our weekend, and my parents took it well. They were shocked at first, but they love having us so close, and they adore being grandparents. Christine made sure the entire town immediately knew what was going on, but much to her disappointment, everyone was really supportive and super happy that Beau had finally found someone to settle down and start a family with.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been a year.


    Beau looks back at me on the porch and gives me a wink, making my heart give a little jump. How can he still have this powerful effect on me? My body still responds to him exactly like it did when we first met. I still can¡¯t get enough of him.


    When Beaues back carrying our son with Henry trotting happily along beside them, I give them both a kiss and smile when he offers to put our son down for his nap. I know Henry will stand guard beside the crib the entire time-a droopy, drooling sentinel with a mission. I can¡¯t help butugh at the image.


    I¡¯m still sitting in the rocking chair when Beaues back after putting our son to sleep, but as soon as he sits in the one next to mine, I crawl into hisp, straddling him. Heughs and kisses me, already running his hands up my sundress so he can cup my ass. His eyes widen when he realizes I¡¯m not wearing any panties.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year,¡± I say, quirking an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Has it been that long?¡± The corner of his mouth lifts into a sexy grin.


    I roll my hips against him, smiling at how hard he already is. His eyes go dark, and he grips onto my hips, grinding me against him even more.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    I lean in and run my tongue along his bottom lip as I unbutton my dress, revealing my bare tits to him.


    He groans and cups them in his big hands, giving my nipples a good pinch as I moan against his mouth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you imed this womb again, Beau Thibodeaux.¡±


    His sexy grin brings a fresh rush of wetness to my pussy. I¡¯m already trying to unbuckle his pants, making himugh at my impatience.


    ¡°God, I love you, E Thibodeaux,¡± he says, as I free his cock and immediately slide him into me, and then there are no words, just the sound of the rocking chair and our soft muffled groans so we don¡¯t wake our son.


    I smile, wondering if it will be a little girl or another boy in nine months.

 Chapter 80

    FILTHY WITH THE SEXY OLDER COP


    HANNAH


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m fucking doing this! I¡¯ve fantasized about watching Officer Keane, my unbelievably sexy neighbor, for months. This is the first night I¡¯ve ever dared to do it, though. Maybe it¡¯s because I turned 18st week. I don¡¯t know. Does spying on your sexy cop neighbor count as an adult decision? My pussy tells me it does. Of course, my pussy is also the reason I climbed the massive tree that separates our properties and is now straddling a branch at 11 p. m. trying to get a peek at my neighbor. Maybe I should start listening to my brain more.


    Hearing a car door shut, I tighten my grip on the branch. My heart races while I wait for the lights to turn on in his house. I chose this branch in particr because it will give me the best view of his workout room. My parents are good friends with him, and I¡¯ve been filing away every little bit of information on him for as long as I can remember. I¡¯m obsessed with him. I know he always works out after his shift is over. He says it helps him relieve stress. I¡¯m hoping the view of him will help me relieve some of my stress, too, because my pussy has been working in overdrivetely. He¡¯s all I can think about, and I need some fucking relief before I go batshit crazy.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I see a lighte on in his kitchen, and I get my first glimpse of Officer Aiden Keane himself. God, he looks so fucking sexy in his uniform. I don¡¯t know what the hell all that stuff does that he wears; I just know it looks good on him. Aiden works out a lot, and it shows. His biceps strain at the fabric of his uniform, and I watch fascinated as he unbuckles his heavy-looking belt and sets it on the counter, followed by his shoulder mic, and then unbuttons his dark blue uniform shirt and tosses it next to everything else. He¡¯s wearing a tight white t-shirt that¡¯s doing nothing to help my already maxed-out sexual frustration meter. He untucks it, giving me a brief, delicious glimpse of tight, toned abs.


    He kicks off his ck work boots and grabs a bottle of water from the fridge. I watch as he tilts his head back, guzzling it down. I wish I could run my hands over his short dark hair, the stubbleing in on his cheeks from too many hours since his morning shave, and I¡¯d love to run my fingers over all that hard muscle. It¡¯s impossible to see the deep green of his eyes from here, but I can imagine it easily. I¡¯ve ogled him enough to have every detail of him fully memorized, including that sexy scar he has running down one cheek. It¡¯s a faint silvery line that¡¯s barely noticeable when he has enough stubble, but I know it¡¯s there. I¡¯ve imagined licking a line up lineup times that I bet I could easily find it with all the lights out.


    When he¡¯s done with the water, he disappears down the hall. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a view of his bedroom, but my sadness about that immediately goes away when I see the lighte on in the room he converted into a home gym. I instinctively squeeze my legs a little tighter around the thick branch I¡¯m straddling. Aiden has switched to a pair of gym shorts and has lost the shirt entirely. My eyes rake over his well-defined body. It isn¡¯t the crazy big body of a bodybuilder or pro wrestler. It¡¯s more lean, toned perfection. He is a tapestry of beautifully defined muscle, and I want to run my tongue and pussy all over those peaks and grooves.


    There¡¯s a nice cool breeze tonight, so he opens the window before he begins to lift weights. All I¡¯m wearing is my pajama bottoms and a thin tank. Probably not the best tree-climbing apparel, but I thought if I went back and changed clothes I¡¯d chicken out and end up not going through with it.


    As Aiden works up a nice sheen of sweat, I start to grind my pussy against the big piece of wood between my legs. It¡¯s not entirely ideal, but I¡¯m so revved up from thinking about Aiden that I could probably get myself off with just about anything right now. Thank god the bark is at least smooth. The branch I¡¯m on is thick enough that both my nipples scrap against it as I start to grind harder against it. My breaths starting faster as I feel myself getting closer. Aiden is working his back now, and I focus on those ridiculously kissable lips of his and think about him burying his thick cock deep inside me, taking my virginity, and iming me as his. I grab onto the branch next to me and hold on for dear life when I start to cum.


    Pleasure rips over me as I move my hips even faster. I bite my lip to keep from screaming, but a few muffled moans manage to sneak by. I¡¯m still riding out my orgasm when I hear a loud crack shatter the silence of the night. I watch horrified as the branch I had been grasping snaps and falls to the ground nearly taking me with it.


    My heart is racing so fast that I think I might have a heart attack. I freeze, fingers digging into the branch I¡¯m still straddling, and give a tentative look back at the house. Aiden isn¡¯t in the room. My eyes scan the house, but I can¡¯t see him anywhere. I¡¯m just about to try and shimmy down and sneak back into my house when I hear Aiden¡¯s back door open.


    Oh, fuck!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I make myself as small as possible, trying desperately to remember if there¡¯s a particr Saint who specializes in nefarious situations. My mind draws a nk, so instead I focus on slowing down my breathing and remaining frozen. I should have been prepared for a high-powered shlight. I really should have been. He is a cop, after all. This thing is like turning on the sun, and I give a small, pathetic groan because I know there¡¯s no way in hell he¡¯s not going to see me up here straddling his fucking tree.


    I hear his footsteps approaching, but I¡¯m way too embarrassed to look down at him. I keep my cheek pressed firmly against the bark not caring if it scratches the hell out of my face. I give a soft, defeated groan when I hear his deep voice.


    ¡°Hannah? Is that you?¡±


    I hold still and remain silent for about ten extremely awkward seconds in the hopes that by some miracle he¡¯ll just walk away, and we can pretend this never happened. When that doesn¡¯t happen, I squeak out an answer.


    ¡°Um, hi, Officer Keane.¡±


    His shlight is still aimed at me, so I can¡¯t see his expression yet, but the amusement in his voice is painfully obvious.


    ¡°What are you doing in a tree? You know it¡¯s nearly midnight, right?¡± When I don¡¯t immediately offer an answer, he adds, ¡°Come on down from there,¡± and he¡¯s using his cop voice now, which makes my pussy throb back to life, but it also has me hurrying to obey.


    ¡°Well,¡± I start to say as I grip the branch even tighter and start to shimmy down, but before I can say anything else, my foot slips from the branch, and I¡¯m left hanging. My feet sway uselessly beneath me while my hands cling to the branch in a terrified grip.


    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god!¡± I chant as I sway, trying to not think about how high up I am and how bad it would hurt to fall.


    I hear Aiden¡¯s voice from below me.


    ¡°Just rx, Hannah.¡±


    The steady, reassuring tone of his voice instantly calms me down enough so that I¡¯m quiet and not swaying quite so crazily.


    He grabs onto my bare foot. ¡°See? You¡¯re not as high up as you think. Just go ahead and let go. I¡¯ve got you.¡±

 Chapter 81

    He gives my foot a gentle squeeze, encouraging me to let go. I try and look down, but his body is behind me and impossible for me to see from where I¡¯m at. I take a deep breath, squeeze my eyes shut, and let go. For one terrifying second, I imagine myself lying on the ground, bones broken and mangled, but then I feel Aiden¡¯s powerful arms around me. He has one arm under my knees and the other around my back. Just like I¡¯m his bride, I think to myself like a lovestruck idiot.


    I¡¯m so relieved to be out of the tree and not have any broken bones that I reach up and wrap my arms around his neck, giving him a big hug. It suddenly hits me that he¡¯s still shirtless and that I¡¯m pressed up against all that muscle I¡¯d just been drooling over. It also urs to me that I¡¯ve just been caught out for masturbating in his tree while watching him work all that hard muscle.


    It doesn¡¯t stop me from leaning into him a little more and resting the side of my face against his. I breathe in his amazing scent, hoping he doesn¡¯t notice, and squeeze him a little harder.


    ¡°Thank you, Officer Keane,¡± I whisper.


    He gives a softugh and sets me down. I try my best to not groan in disappointment when I lose contact with his skin. His shlight is pointing down, giving us enough light to see each other. I try not to smile when I see his eyes run over me. I know my tits are pretty visible through the white tank I¡¯m wearing, and I¡¯m crazy happy he noticed.


    My body is still humming with the orgasm I just had, and the massive kick of adrenaline from being caught is only intensifying things. My nipples are hard, my pussy is wet, and I know I¡¯m flushed and wide-eyed.


    His green eyes are unreadable. He¡¯s wearing his cop face and waiting for me to exin what the hell I¡¯m doing in his yard in my pajamas sote at night.


    Well, you see, Officer, I was just rubbing one out on your tree while watching you exercise. No biggie.


    I can¡¯t help but let out a small giggle when I think about saying that to him. His mouth twitches a tiny bit, and I wonder if he¡¯s fighting a smile. ¡°Something funny?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I say, ¡°I was just thinking how embarrassing this is. I¡¯m sorry I was up in your tree sote at night. I¡¯ll just go home now and get out of your way.¡±


    I start to leave, hoping like hell I can just slip away into the night, but his voice stops me.


    ¡°What were you doing up there?¡±


    I stop because it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t catch me if I run. Plus, there¡¯s just something about that voice of his that makes me want to obey.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kinda silly actually,¡± I begin, racking my brain for a reason. ¡°I remembered something from my astronomy ss at school, and I just wanted to stargaze for a bit.¡±


    I wish the ground would open up and swallow me whole. Fucking astronomy ss? My high school didn¡¯t even have an astronomy ss! And who climbs a tree to view the stars? My hand twitches with the need to facepalm myself right now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you graduate?¡±


    ¡°I did, yes. I¡¯m 18 now,¡± I add, just in case he wants to fuck the insane woman who climbs his tree at night. ¡°But, you know, really good teachers just stick with you, I guess.¡±


    Oh my god, I sound like a fucking after-school advertisement now. Shut up, Hannah! Just shut up!!


    ¡°I see,¡± Aiden says, shining the shlight up into the tree, focusing on the branch I was hanging from. ¡°So you thought it would be a great idea to climb a tree, a tree with very thick foliage, to stargaze from on this very overcast night?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never said it was a good idea,¡± I say,mely. ¡°What constetion were you trying to find?¡± I swear I can hear the amusement in his voice.


    I hesitate because I know shit-all about the stars, and I know what I¡¯m going to have to say, but fuck I don¡¯t want to.


    With as much dignity as I can muster, I lift my head and say, ¡°The Big Dipper.¡±


    Theugh he lets out makes me want to just control in control somewhere and die.


    I stand and wait for him to stopughing. It takes a while. When he¡¯s finallyposed himself, he shines the light from the branch I was on to the window that¡¯s directly in line with it. The window that gave me the perfect view of him working out.


    ¡°You know, Hannah,¡± he says in a low voice that sends a line of shivers up my spine, ¡°if you want to spy on me, you don¡¯t have to risk breaking your neck by climbing a tree.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I splutter, trying my damnedest to y dumb, which shouldn¡¯t be at all difficult considering the absolute ass I¡¯ve been making of myself. ¡°I¡¯m not spying on you, Officer Keane. That would be crazy. Why would I do that?¡±


    He steps closer to me, and I try very hard to not stare at his amazing pecs. I lift my eyes to his and have to force myself to not take a step back. They¡¯re so gorgeous and very intense at the moment, but I can see desire in them as well. A lot of it. My face heats up for a different reason this time, and I feel my panties growing wet again.


    ¡°I think you liked watching me work out.¡±


    He¡¯s so close now. I could easily reach out and touch him. Instead, I clutch at my pajama bottoms and tell myself to behave.


    ¡°What were you doing up there while you watched me?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I can¡¯t speak, so I just stare up at him while my heart hammers away like I¡¯ve just sprinted a mile.


    He leans in closer, and I briefly wonder how someone can smell so damn good after working all day and exercising.


    ¡°Were you using my tree to get off while you watched me lifting weights through that window?¡± he asks, sweeping his shlight to the window again.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy, Officer Keane,¡± I finally manage to say. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    He gives me a sexy grin that makes my breathing pick up a bit.


    ¡°I see the way you look at me.¡±


    He shines the shlight on me again from feet to head, like he¡¯s slowly scanning me.


    ¡°I gotta say, Hannah, you look like a woman who¡¯s just had an orgasm. And before that branch broke, I could¡¯ve sworn I heard a moan, a few actually,¡± he says with a grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting theory,¡± is all I can think to say, which only makes himugh again.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I am.¡±


    The dark, sexy glint in his eyes has me wishing I was bold enough to just jump into his arms, but the pervy stalker girl is the only line I¡¯m courageous enough to cross tonight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t climb a tree next time, though. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± he says with a wink.


    Next time?


    Before I can think to say anything, he¡¯s already walking back toward his house, calling out a ¡°Night, Hannah,¡± before going inside.


    I let out a mortified groan and ran the length of his privacy fence so I could dart back into my yard. How in the hell am I ever going to be able to face him again? I crawl into bed and pull the covers over my head, reying everything that just happened. As embarrassed as I am, I can¡¯t help but be thrilled at the desire I¡¯d seen in his eyes. He¡¯d liked that I was masturbating to him. Hell, he¡¯d practically invited me back for more!


    I lie there wondering how I¡¯m going to make him mine.

 Chapter 82

    AIDEN


    I watch from the window as Hannah runs back to her house. God, she¡¯d looked so fucking adorable with her hair a mess, a red flush on her skin, stuttering out her ridiculous excuse with that defiant look in her gray eyes.


    As soon as I¡¯d seen her, I¡¯d known exactly what she¡¯d been up to in that tree. Ever since she turned 18, she¡¯s been giving me fuck-me eyes that are bing harder and harder to ignore, especially when she¡¯s standing on mywn in a skimpy tank that¡¯s basically see-through, giving me an amazing view of her perfect tits.


    Just the memory of how good her tight, young body had felt in my arms has me bringing my hand to my cock. I quickly strip down and get into the shower, knowing I¡¯ll never be able to sleep until I get her out of my system. The same as every day since she turned 18. God, I need to get a grip and not just on my cock. I need to purge her from my mind. I¡¯m friends with her parents, and I¡¯m old enough to be her dad, for fuck¡¯s sake!


    That doesn¡¯t stop me from thinking about fucking her up against that tree I¡¯d caught her in, though. Warm water sshes over me as I pump myself harder, needing the release that¡¯s so painfully close. I imagine bending her over, grabbing onto that perfect set of hips and burying my cock deep inside her. Remembering the sound of her soft moans is all the help I need to send me over the edge.


    Pounding my free hand against the tiled wall, I groan and shoot my wad with a force that leaves me gasping. Pleasure races through me as my cock continues to empty. God, this girl drives me fucking crazy. When I¡¯m finally spent, I sigh and wash myself off. I know it¡¯s only a temporary relief, but it¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s keeping me sane.


    I¡¯m just getting into bed when I hear my cell phone buzz. Curious, I reach over and see a new message from a number I don¡¯t recognize. Night, Officer Keane. ?? I smile and respond.


    Who is this? It¡¯s Hannah.


    Ah, the girl who was straddling my tree. You know you can call me Aiden, right?


    Okay, Aiden.


    I can¡¯t help but grin like an idiot when I see her use my name which makes me feel like a stupid lovesick high school kid.


    How did you get my number?


    There¡¯s a pause before she answers. I looked in my dad¡¯s phone.


    Wow, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been stalked before.


    Her reply is lightning fast. I¡¯m not stalking you!


    Iugh as I type, You pleasured yourself in my tree while watching me and now you¡¯ve broken into your dad¡¯s phone to steal my number. Is there anything else I don¡¯t know about?


    Maybe.


    I reread her message, my heart racing as I think about all the other things she may have done. Knowing she fucked herself while watching me is something that will probably keep me aroused for the rest of my life.


    What else could she have possibly done? I have to know.


    What else?


    I don¡¯t think I should say¡­


    Oh,e on! Now you have to tell me.


    Nope.


    I could just interrogate you.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mmm¡­that sounds nice, especially if you brought out the handcuffs.


    My mouth drops when I read hertest text. God, she¡¯s a lot bolder when she¡¯s not standing in my yard in her pajamas. I tell her as much, and I get aughing emoji and another winky face.


    Then she adds, Maybe I¡¯ll tell you one day. Then another text quicklyes in. Do you want a photo of me?


    My heart skips a beat. This is dangerous ground I¡¯m walking on.


    What kind of photo?


    A naughty one.


    I tell myself I should say no. I even mutter it out loud a few times into my empty, dark bedroom like a mantra.


    ¡°I should say no. I should say no. I should say no.¡± And then I type, Yes.


    I groan when my screen is suddenly filled with her beautiful body. She¡¯s sitting back on her heels, knees spread wide, and her shirt is rolled up so that only her nipples are covered. A very generous amount of tit is shown, and my mouth actually starts to fucking water. My eyes drift down her toned stomach to where a tiny pair of pink panties are wedged between her smooth pussy lips, giving her the most mouthwatering cameltoe I¡¯ve ever seen. Her beautiful, bald pussy is spilling over the sides, and I¡¯d give anything to be able to run my tongue along that smooth skin. She¡¯s so wet, her pussy glistens, and I can see her panties are soaked.


    I¡¯m so mesmerized by the photo that it takes a few seconds to realize she¡¯s texted me again.


    Do you like the photo?


    God, yes. You¡¯re so fucking beautiful.


    Thanks, Aiden. ?? It¡¯s all for you.


    You know I¡¯m old enough to be your dad, right?


    Yes, and I love it.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t the response I was expecting.


    While I try and sift through everything I¡¯m thinking, she sends me another message.


    You should get some sleep, Aiden. You have work tomorrow. Be careful and sweet dreams. ??


    Awesome, the 18-year-old is the one acting like the responsible adult and not the 41-year-old cop. Just fucking awesome. I text her a quick goodnight and then take another look at that picture. As unbelievable as her body is, I wish I could see her face.


    Without giving myself time to think, I send her a quick text.


    One more thing. Can you send me a pic with your face?


    I feel like a ridiculous dumbass while I wait, but at least she doesn¡¯t make me wait long. Soon an image pops up, and it¡¯s of her smiling at the camera with her dark hair fanned out on her pillow. I smile, running my finger over her face. Her smile is wide enough to bring out that cute dimple in her left cheek, and I¡¯d give anything to be able to kiss it.


    Thanks, Hannah. Get some sleep. Night.


    Night, Aiden.


    It¡¯s a long night of tossing and turning and dreaming of Hannah¡¯s sweet face and a tiny pair of pink panties. I awake to a hard-on and a headache. Before I do anything, I look at the photos she sent me again and jerk off to the images of her. The photo of her half-naked body gets me to the edge, but it¡¯s the photo of her smiling face that sends me over it.


    I give a frustrated sigh when I¡¯m done. This masturbation shit is getting old. I don¡¯t want my own hand on my cock. I want Hannah¡¯s sweet pussy wrapped around it. I want her mouth on me, her hands, her body. I want to wrap my arms around her after I fuck her and fall asleep with her face nuzzled up against my neck, and I want to see her belly swell with the evidence that she¡¯s mine.


    Where the fuck did thate from?


    I give my head a good shake, convinced I¡¯ve finally lost it. Hannah pregnant with my baby? Did I really want that? I quickly decide that, yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want. I want to im every inch of her amazing body, and I want her to be mine. All of her.


    Fuck, I have it bad. With a groan, I heave myself out of bed and to the shower. I start to feel somewhat human again after I¡¯ve had some coffee and aspirin. Tossing on my gun belt, I adjust my shoulder mic and make sure everything is good to go before walking out the door.


    The sight of Hannah stops me dead in my tracks.

 Chapter 83

    HANNAH


    I have Aiden¡¯s schedule memorized, of course I do, so I make sure


    I¡¯m out working in my mom¡¯s flower garden when it¡¯s time for him to leave for work. I smile when I hear his door opening, knowing that the first thing he¡¯s going to see is me on my hands and knees nting flowers. My top is pretty low cut, giving him a great view of my tits, and my shorty shorts are showing off my ass.


    When I look up, his green eyes are locked on mine, and the look he¡¯s giving me has my panties instantly wet. His gaze is downright smoldering, and he looks so fucking gorgeous that I have to remind myself to breathe as he walks over. He squats down next to me, so our faces are level. The rose bushes to the left of me are partially obscuring us, but I¡¯m still surprised when he reaches out to cup my face, pulling me closer.


    Our lips are so close they¡¯re practically touching. His eyes search mine, making sure this is what I want. He finds what he¡¯s looking for because in the next moment his lips are on mine and my whole world narrows down to only Aiden. His lips are so soft, and even though I can feel the hunger and desire just below the surface, he takes his time with me, exploring my mouth as if he has all the time in the world. I open wider for him, running my tongue along his which earns me a very masculine groan that sends a rush of pleasure over me at the sound of it.


    When he finally pulls away, I¡¯m panting and so fucking horny I can barely see straight. He¡¯s still cupping my face, and I lean into him, closing my eyes to savor the feeling of him touching me. He has no idea that was my first kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about doing that all night,¡± he says with a grin.


    I lean in even more and kiss the palm of his hand before running my tongue over it. I hear his sharp intake of breath and smile up at him. ¡°I want you to do a whole lot more than that.¡±


    He quirks a dark eyebrow up at me and smiles. The silvery scar on his cheek is more obvious in the sun and the deep green of his eyes is more pronounced. How the hell am I going to make it through the day while he¡¯s at work? My body¡¯s reaction to him is insane.


    I sigh when he slowly slides his thumb across my bottom lip.


    ¡°God, you drive me crazy,¡± he says, echoing my thoughts.


    He looks at theplicated-looking ck watch he¡¯s wearing. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    I give his thumb a quick kiss. ¡°I know you do.¡±


    He presses his lips against mine again, but they¡¯re gone far quicker than I¡¯d like. We stand up right as my momes out of the house.


    ¡°Oh, hi, Aiden. On your way to work?¡± she asks, already starting to deadhead the flowers by the front door.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to leave. Just wanted to see how the flowers wereing along. Everything looks beautiful over here,¡± he says, staring right at me.


    I smile at him and whisper, ¡°Be careful today.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± he whispers back. Then he adds, ¡°Text me.¡±


    He waves goodbye to my mom and shoots me a wink that sends a fresh flood to my panties before getting into his cruiser. I watch as he drives away, suddenly feeling very alone and sad.


    I spend the rest of the morning helping my mom with her flowers, but my thoughts are all on Aiden. As soon as I can, I slip back into the house and grab my phone. I worry abouting off as too needy, but I can¡¯t muster up the strength to not text. I want him. All of him. And he might as well know what he¡¯s getting into because I have no desire to ever be without him again. I¡¯ve been in love with Aiden for as long as I can remember. No one has ever even tempted me to look elsewhere.


    I quickly write him a text and hit send before I overthink it.


    How¡¯s your day going?


    There, is a nice simple text. Not an I¡¯ve loved you forever and want to marry you right this second and have all your babies text, which would probably scare the living hell out of him and ensure I never see him again.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He doesn¡¯t make me wait long for a reply.


    Going okay. I keep thinking about how good you felt and tasted this morning. I shouldn¡¯t miss you already, but I do.


    A ridiculous grin lights up my face when I read his message. I quickly type out a reply.


    I keep thinking about it, too. I¡¯ve waited so long for you to kiss me. I¡¯m embarrassed to admit it, but I¡¯ve never been kissed before.


    What? Are you being serious?


    My face is burning hot when I reply Yes.


    Why not? I know there¡¯s no way in hell every boy you went to high school with didn¡¯t try.


    Every boy I went to high school with isn¡¯t you, Aiden. I wanted it to be you.


    My heart races as the seconds tick by and still no reply from him. I¡¯ve just managed to convince myself that I¡¯ve scared him away forever when his textes in.


    I wish I¡¯d known, Hannah. I would have waited until I could take my time. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go. Come byter? I smile and type Definitely! Be safe, Aiden. ?? Always. See youter.


    I¡¯m deliriously happy as I set my phone aside and flop down on my bed. I can¡¯t wait until tonight, and for the rest of the day I manage to keep myself busy to help pass the time. It doesn¡¯t work, but it¡¯s better than just staring at the wall.


    When it¡¯s finally time for him to be getting home, I get a text from him that makes my heart jump and my pussy ache with need.


    Come over.


    I jump off my bed and sneak past my parents¡¯ room and out the back door. This time instead of climbing the tree, I just follow the privacy fence around and walk into his backyard like a normal human being. He¡¯s wearing the white t-shirt from under his uniform, and he¡¯s changed into a pair of jeans, leaving his feet bare. He¡¯s sitting back in one of the Adirondack chairs on his deck, drinking a beer.


    When he sees me, his face breaks into a grin. I smile and run to him. Instead of taking the empty chair next to his, I straddle hisp and hug him, making himugh as he sets down his beer and wraps his arms around me.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I whisper against his neck, breathing in the delicious smell of him that¡¯s already bing so familiar to me.


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡±


    His hands gently stroke my back. He smells so good, and his skin is so close that I can¡¯t help but lick a line up his neck. His hands still for just a moment as I kiss along his jawline, and then he cups my face, bringing me to his lips, kissing me with a hunger equal to my own.


    I arch my hips against him, groaning when I feel his hard cock dig into me. When I stop, he slides his hands down my back, slipping them easily beneath my short pajama shorts and cups my ass, moving me harder against him. I run my tongue along the roof of his mouth before giving his bottom lip a soft bite. My hips move faster against him, and I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s going to be a big wet spot on his jeans by the time I¡¯m done.


    Running my fingers along his face, I trace the line of his scar before sliding them down further to hold onto his strong shoulders. My tits press against his chest, but it¡¯s not enough. I need more. I pull back long enough for me to rip my tank top off, and then I¡¯m tugging at his t-shirt, pulling it over his head and tossing it aside.

 Chapter 84

    When my tits meet the bare skin of his chest, we both groan at how fucking good it feels. I kiss him harder, hungry for more. His fingers dance along my spine, sending shivers of pleasure straight to my pussy, before reaching around to cup my tits. He kneads them in his big hands, rolling his thumbs over my hard nipples. I never knew anything could feel so good.


    Soon his mouth is kissing a line down my neck. His tongue dances along my corbone before drifting lower. I gasp when he wraps the wet heat of his mouth around my nipple and grabs onto his head, keeping him pressed close to me. He teases me with his tongue and teeth until I don¡¯t think I can take any more.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he whispers against my skin as he kisses a line to my other tit. ¡°You drive me fucking crazy.¡±


    ¡°I need more,¡± I beg when hetches onto my other tit, giving it the same treatment. ¡°Please, Aiden. Please make me cum.¡±


    I feel him smile against my tit as he slides a hand between us, slipping it into my shorts and panties so he can cup my bare pussy.


    ¡°My god, you¡¯re so wet,¡± he groans against my tit.


    He slides one finger into me, and I nearly weep with how good it feels. Because of the position, he¡¯s pressed firmly against my clit, so every thrust of his finger is hitting it perfectly, and I know it¡¯s not going to take me long at all.


    ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡± Aiden asks. His voice is deep and husky with desire.


    ¡°No,¡± I whimper as he speeds his finger up.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m panting now, grabbing onto the back of his neck while I rock my hips as he fingers me.


    ¡°Good,¡± he murmurs against my skin, bringing his mouth back to mine.


    I open my mouth to him, kissing him hard, and when I cum, he swallows my screams. My body tenses with the force of the orgasm. His fingers work me faster, and right as I start toe down, he immediately brings on another. Everything narrows down to pleasure and Aiden¡¯s body against mine. That¡¯s it. My entire universe.


    By the time he slows his finger, I¡¯m a shaking, whimpering mess with barely enough strength to lift my head.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I finally manage to say.


    I rest my head against his chest, trying to catch my breath. Hisughter vibrates along his chest, making me feel it in my core. I kiss his pec and trail the fingers of one hand along his skin. His porch light is off, but the moon is full and bright, giving me plenty of light to see by.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s your Big Dipper,¡± he says, pointing up at the sky. ¡°I guess tonight would¡¯ve been a better night to climb a tree to stargaze.¡±


    Theughter in his voice makes me startughing, and I give his chest a yful smack.


    ¡°Stop making fun of me. It was all I could think of at the time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can say as a cop that it¡¯s the best excuse I¡¯ve ever heard. It didn¡¯t make you sound guilty at all.¡±


    ¡°God, that was so embarrassing,¡± I groan.


    Aidenughs again. ¡°If it had been anyone else, I would¡¯ve considered it incredibly disturbing and arrested them. But it was you. That changes everything. Knowing you did all that just so you could fuck yourself while watching me is sexy as hell, Hannah.¡±


    I snuggle my face up closer to his neck. His hand is still between us, gently cupping my pussy while his other hand dances along my bare back. I feel him slide his hand out of my panties and then I hear a deep groan as he sucks his fingers clean. I lift my head so I can watch him. I¡¯m amazed and fascinated and fucking turned on that he¡¯s so thoroughly enjoying the taste of my pussy.


    His green eyes are dark with lust, and when I roll my hips against his hard cock, he lets out a groan and uses his free hand to tightly grasp my hips, forcing me to be still. There¡¯s a warning in his eyes for me not to push this any further, but I¡¯ve never been much for warnings, so I ignore him.


    Leaning closer, I run my tongue up the finger he¡¯s still working on, moaning at the taste of my pussy on his skin, before sliding it along his lips and then into his mouth. He switches his finger to my mouth as he kisses me back. Our tongues meet and I very quickly can¡¯t get enough of him. He already feels so familiar to me, and now he tastes like me, smells like me, and I want him to always be like this. I want him to be mine. Fully and always.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± I whimper against his mouth.


    He lets out a pained groan before pulling back. I know I must look like a half-naked crazy woman about right now, but he looks at me like I¡¯m the most beautiful woman he¡¯s ever seen. He brushes back a strand of my hair and softly runs his fingers over my cheek.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he finally says.


    My eyes immediately start to fill, and my face heats up with embarrassment.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says in a whisper, ¡°it¡¯s not what you think. My god, Hannah, can¡¯t you feel how much I want you?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I give a small smile because I can feel the veryrge cock right underneath me.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you fuck me?¡±


    He gives a long, pained sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything before, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so today was your first kiss, the first time you made out, the first time you were fingered, the first time you let someone else make you cum. That¡¯s a lot of firsts for just one day.¡±


    His green eyes study me, not as if he¡¯s upset or not interested. It¡¯s the exact opposite. They¡¯re so full of love and concern that it makes my heart give a little happy jump.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to go too fast and regret something.¡±


    I lean my forehead against his and smile. ¡°I could never regret anything with you.¡±


    He smiles back. ¡°Well, humor me and wait 24 hours just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡± I murmur, trying to break the tight grip he has on my hips so I can grind my pussy against that hard bulge beneath me.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± he says, and he¡¯s using his cop voice, but my hips seem to have a mind of their own and don¡¯t seem to care that they¡¯re being ordered to stop.


    ¡°Let me at least do something for you,¡± I say, running my hands along his chest. ¡°We don¡¯t have to fuck, but can¡¯t I do something else?¡±


    I reach down and rub my hand along the length of him, making him let out a deep groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want some relief?¡±


    I start to kiss and lick his neck and chest, and I smile against his skin when he rxes his grip on my hips and I can freely move them against him.


    ¡°What exactly did you have in mind?¡± he finally asks.


    Smiling, I bring my face back to his, meeting those gorgeous green eyes of his.


    ¡°Will you let me suck your cock?¡±

 Chapter 85

    AIDEN


    That has to be one of the best sentences a man could ever hear.


    Will you let me suck your cock?


    I can¡¯t believe this sexy, beautiful, young woman is sitting half-naked on myp, grinding her little pussy against me, begging me to let her suck my cock. How in the hell can I say no to that? How could anyone?


    I study her, trying to see any sign of hesitation or doubt on her part, but there is none. All she¡¯s wearing is a sexy, eager grin that has me rethinking my earlier position of waiting before I fuck her.


    No, I tell myself. I would never forgive myself if she woke up after losing her virginity and regretted it. I could never do that to her. A blowjob, though? I¡¯m only human, and there¡¯s only so much temptation I can take, especially with the taste of her pussy still on my tongue. Judging by the sexy grin she¡¯s giving me, she knows she¡¯s already won.


    I cup her cheek, running my thumb over that adorable dimple of hers when it shows itself, and ask, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? You know you don¡¯t have to, right?¡±


    She smiles even wider. ¡°I want to.¡±


    Before I even have time to say anything, she¡¯s shimmying down my legs to kneel between them, her fingers already working to unbutton my pants. Iugh and help her out, freeing my painfully hard cock. Her eyes widen at the sight of it, and I can¡¯t help but smile at her reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± she whispers.


    Also, a sentence that would fall into the ¡°best sentences a man could ever hear¡± category.


    She looks up at me for help, her gray eyes wide, her face eager and hesitant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it all in,¡± I reassure her, but oh please god let her take it in.


    Noticing the bead of precum forming on my head, she leans in closer and then looks up at me again.


    ¡°It¡¯s precum, totally normal. I¡¯ve been covered in it since I caught you in my tree,¡± I say with a grin.


    Tentatively, she reaches her hand out and slides her fingers up my shaft, making my cock give a jump. Her hand freezes when it does, but then she smiles and continues the path to my head. Instead of using her finger to taste me, she leans forward, positioning her mouth right over my cock, and sticks her tongue out. I can¡¯t help but groan at the feel of her wet tongue sliding along my head.


    I feel like I¡¯m a teenager again, barely able to control myself, and I fear this may be the quickest blowjob the world has ever seen. Just the sight of her full lips so close to my cock, the hungry look in her eyes, and the way her tongue is working me is enough for me to cum. I grit my teeth and run my fingers in her hair, grabbing fistfuls of it so I can guide her and also see her face as she sucks me off.


    Her hands grip my hips as she lowers her mouth to my head, sucking it in.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan as she tongues and sucks on the head of my cock. She¡¯s barely got me in her mouth. How can it feel so fucking good already?


    She moans as her movements turn hungrier, and greedir, andgreedierides me in a bit more. She¡¯s whimpering softly now, trying to take more of me in. Sucking her way back to the top, she gives my cock a kiss before letting it slide from her mouth.


    Her lips are already a bit swollen, and she looks so fucking earnest when she says, ¡°I want to take you in. Will you teach me how to do that?¡±


    I had no idea there were so many amazing sentences in the Englishnguage.


    I smile down at her beautiful face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you. Just try and rx your throat and take long, steady breaths.¡±


    Lowering her head again, she wraps her lips around my cock. I tighten my grip on her hair and lower her down to where she was and then slowly lower her further. When I feel her body start to resist, I slide one hand down, running a finger along her cheek and then continuing down to her neck before wrapping my hand around her throat.


    I give it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Just rx. Long, steady breaths.¡±


    She runs her tongue along my cock and gives a soft moan, letting me know she¡¯s trying. I lower her head a bit more but stop when she gags. She looks up at me with watery eyes and the sadness in them nearly breaks my heart.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look so sad. It feels amazing. You have no idea how much


    I¡¯m forcing myself to not cum right now. Do you want to stop?¡± Her eyes widen and she shakes her head no as best she can.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep going then.¡±


    I squeeze her neck harder, trying to still her gag reflex and take her mind off it at the same time as I lower her head down another inch. God, she looks unbelievably sexy with her mouth full of my cock. Her lips are stretched around me, my cock is covered in her spit, and the wet heat of her mouth wrapped around me is the best thing I¡¯ve ever felt.


    She¡¯s so close to having me in now. I wait a second, making sure she¡¯s not going to gag again. When she doesn¡¯t, I slide her down the rest of the way. The excited whimper she gives when her lips hit the base of my cock is the sexiest damn thing I¡¯ve ever heard.


    Knowing I can¡¯t hold out much longer, I use my hands to slide her back up the length of me. Her tongue slides along my cock as she sucks her way back up before sliding back down again. Holy fuck. I¡¯m not going tost long at all.

 Chapter 86

    Her hands wander up to my abs as she continues to suck me off like a damn pro. She runs her nails over me, and every touch is like a jolt of pleasure to my dick. I¡¯m barely moving her now as she takes over and increases her speed. I watch as my cock disappears and reappears at a dizzying speed. Slurping sounds fill the air as she sucks harder.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I groan as pleasure rips through me, tensing my muscles as I empty my cock deep into her throat. She sucks me harder, rolling her tongue along my pulsing dick. I feel her throat work beneath my fingers, swallowing everything I¡¯m giving her with such gusto that my body somehow manages to squirt off a couple more shots down that hardworking throat of hers.


    With an exhausted sigh, Iy my head back against the chair,pletely and wonderfully spent. Releasing my grip on her neck, I run my fingers through her soft hair as she continues to gently kiss and lick me. When she¡¯s satisfied, she lifts her head to me. Her smile¡¯s so big that her dimple is easily visible in the moonlight.


    ¡°I did it,¡± she gasps, crawling back up into myp.


    ¡°God, you sure did,¡± I agree, running my thumb over her wet, swollen lips. ¡°That was amazing, Hannah.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asks, ducking her head a little. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve gotten a ton of blowjobs from women with a lot more experience than me.¡±


    I hook my finger under her chin, forcing her to look at me. How on earth she could think that any of those other blowjobs could even start topare to the one she¡¯d just given me I¡¯ll never know.


    ¡°That was hands down the best blowjob of my life. Anything I do with you is guaranteed to be the best.¡±


    She smiles at me, and I wonder if she has any idea that I¡¯ve fallenpletely in love with her.


    I run my hands over her tight little waist before sliding them up to cup her perfect tits. She tilts her head back and moans as I rub my thumbs over her hard nipples. My semi-hard cock is in between us and already growing fully hard again by the time I bring her mouth to mine. I kiss her gently, savoring her, trying to show her how much I love her and need her with my lips and tongue. Cupping her face, I deepen the kiss, exploring her mouth with my tongue, wanting and needing so much more of her.


    I pull back with a sad groan of regret, wishing she could stay with me all night. Hell, forever. There¡¯s no point in denying that¡¯s exactly what I want. I don¡¯t want her to ever leave.


    She surprises me by licking a line up the scar on my cheek before pulling her head back to look at me. She gives me a sheepish grin that¡¯s so adorable I can¡¯t help but smile back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do that,¡± she admits. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I love it when you touch me, Hannah, with any part of your body.¡±


    She traces the scar with her finger. ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°A rookie mistake from a very long time ago,¡± I say, grabbing her fingers and kissing them. ¡°Not one I¡¯ll ever make again.¡±


    Sheys her head back down on my shoulder and snuggles in against me. I wrap my arms around her, holding her close, and kiss the top of her head.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± she whispers against my neck.


    ¡°I want you to stay,¡± I admit, because I very much do, but then I add, ¡°But you have to go back home.¡±


    The sad sigh she breathes against my neck makes me wish I could just carry her inside. My arms tighten around her instinctively, but I know I need to let her go, so with a sad sigh of my own, I reach down and grab her shirt. I slide it over her head, and she begrudgingly lifts her arms so I can put it on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it any more than you do,¡± I tell her. I kiss her shoulder and tuck my now very hard cock back into my pants when she stands up.


    She wraps her arms around me in a tight hug, and she feels so small and vulnerable against me. I¡¯m not quite sure how I¡¯ll be able to let her go when all my instincts are telling me to pick her up and carry her inside.


    ¡°Can Ie back tomorrow?¡± she says so low that I almost miss it.


    ¡°You better,¡± I say with a smile.


    She looks up at me with her big gray eyes. ¡°Good, because I know I¡¯m not going to regret anything we¡¯ve done, and I¡¯m going to want more.¡±


    The hunger in her voice is unmistakable, and, god, I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow. I bring my head down and give her a long kiss goodnight, never wanting it to end, but eventually, I have to pull away.


    ¡°Goodnight, Hannah,¡± I say, giving her onest kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight, Aiden,¡± she says, running her tongue along my chest.


    I smile at how fucking insatiable she is, already looking forward to trying to keep her satisfied. I always loved a challenge.


    Watching her walk away is painful, but I give her a wave and a smile before she disappears from view and tell myself it¡¯s only for the night. I walk back into my house, noticing for the first time how empty and depressing it feels.


    I manage to make it through another shitty night of sleep and am making a cup of coffee to bring with me when I hear a soft knock. Looking up, I see Hannah on the other side of the French doors that lead out to the deck, grinning and wearing a tiny pair of jean shorts and a t-shirt that hugs her curves to perfection.


    Smiling, I walk over to let her in. She immediately throws herself in my arms, and Iugh, picking her up so she can wrap her legs around my waist. Laying her hands on either side of my face, she brings her mouth to mine, kissing me like she hasn¡¯t seen me for days. I cup her ass, holding her tightly against me, and kiss her back, meeting her hunger with my own.


    When she finally pulls back, she¡¯s breathless as she says, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I say with augh.


    I carry her to the kitchen and set her down on the counter while I hurry up pour my coffee in a travel mug and put the rest of my gear on. When I¡¯m finished, I walk over to her and give her as long of a kiss as I can.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to leave or I¡¯m gonna bete.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She gives me a smile and a gentle kiss. ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I figured that was probably the case when you threw yourself at me,¡± I say with augh.


    I quickly dig through a junk drawer that¡¯s next to one of her swinging legs and hand her my spare key. ¡°Stay as long as you want, just lock up behind you.¡±


    She smiles and takes the key, pulling me in for onest kiss. ¡°Be careful,¡± she whispers against my lips. Her gray eyes are locked on mine, and I wish I could just crawl into bed with her and tell work to go fuck itself.


    Instead, I whisper back ¡°Always,¡± and give her one more quick kiss before leaving.


    Before I pull the door shut, I look back and see her still sitting on my counter, legs spread apart, feet gently swinging, and a very hungry look in her eyes. With a groan, I shut the door and head to work.

 Chapter 87

    HANNAH


    I hate seeing Aiden leave, but I¡¯m also really excited about getting this day over with so he cane back to me. Hopping down from the counter, I look around his house. I¡¯ve been in here before when he and my parents have had barbecues, and once I¡¯d even snuck into his bedroom and snagged one of his dirty t-shirts. I¡¯ll probably keep that little tidbit to myself, but, man, I love that shirt. I¡¯ve slept with it for months and fucked myself while holding it more times than I can count, surrounding myself with his smell.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting the real thing now. Memories fromst night wash over me as I walk down the hall to his bedroom. God, he drives me crazy. I let myself worry for just a second that maybe he doesn¡¯t feel the same thing for me that I feel for him, but then I shove that thought aside and remind myself of how he¡¯d looked at me. I need to trust that and not some insecure babble floating through my brain.


    When I walk into his bedroom, I¡¯m immediately surrounded by Aiden. His house is clean and pretty much clear of clutter, but his king-size bed is unmade. The dark gray bedding flung about as if he didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night. I¡¯m not about to snoop through his things, but how can I possibly resist crawling into his bed when his body is thest one toy here and it¡¯s covered in his scent?


    I kick off my sandals and crawl in, sighing at how good it feels. Grabbing onto his pillow, I hug it to me and breathe in the scent of his amazing cologne and underneath it the intoxicating scent of Aiden. Just the smell of him makes me wet, and there¡¯s no way I can resist sliding a hand into my panties when I¡¯m this close to him.


    Lying on my stomach, I bury my face in his pillow and start to rub my sopping wet clit. Sliding a finger in, I move my hips so I can work myself faster. I¡¯m so fucking wet, and with the scent of Aiden all around me, I can already feel the beginnings of an orgasm. Rubbing my clit in tight, fast circles, I let his pillow muffle my screams as I grind against my hand, wishing it was his cock instead.


    When my body tense and I start toe down, Izily work my hand, reveling in the aftershocks of pleasure as I take in a deep breath of Aiden. With a contented sigh, I roll onto my back and slide my hand out of my pants. I stare at the ceiling and imagine him sleeping here every night. I wonder what position he sleeps in and what he sleeps in. I want to know everything about him, every single detail.


    My phone buzzes, and I quickly grab it hoping it¡¯s Aiden, but it¡¯s only my friend Kelly.


    Guess what!!! Steve¡¯s having a party tonight! We have to go!!


    I groan and try to think of an excuse. Kelly has had a major crush on Steve since like the first grade, and I don¡¯t want to let her down, but I also don¡¯t want to go to a party filled with all the idiots we went to high school with.


    I¡¯m not sure I can. I have something nned tonight and have to be back at 10.


    No worries, H! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re back in time. I just don¡¯t want to go alone.


    Well, shit. I was hoping my ten o¡¯clock curfew would dissuade her. I guess I could go for a little bit. It would help pass the time until Aiden got off work. At least I¡¯d get to hang out with Kelly.


    Okay. Pick me up?


    Sure thing! See you at 8!


    I force myself out of Aiden¡¯sfy bed and head toward the front door, hoping like hell when I open it that I won¡¯t see my mom looking over from her garden. I take a deep breath and open the door, letting it out in a relieved sigh when I see that our yard is empty. Looking up at his house, I slip his key into my pocket, and I can¡¯t help but smile like an idiot when I think about how happy it makes me that he gave me a key to his house.


    The day passes slowly and over supper, I tell my parents that I¡¯m going over to Kelly¡¯s for the night. I¡¯ll have to make sure she drops me off far enough away so my parents don¡¯t see me sneaking into Aiden¡¯s house.


    After supper, while I¡¯m waiting for Kelly, I finally get a text from Aiden.


    Sorry, I didn¡¯t text earlier, babe. It¡¯s been a crazy busy day. How are you?


    My heart does a flipflop when I read the word babe.


    That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. One of my friends talked me into going to a party for a few hours, but I told her I had to be back by 10. We¡¯re still on forter, right?


    Of course. What party?


    Just some stupid party that I have no desire to go to, but she doesn¡¯t want to go alone. She has a crush on the guy throwing it.


    Be careful, Hannah. Don¡¯t drink any alcohol, okay?


    I smile when I read it, loving that he feels a bit protective of me.


    I won¡¯t. I never do. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be fine and back by ten.


    Can¡¯t wait to see you.


    Me too. I miss you.


    I miss you too, Hannah. Gotta go, babe! ??


    I smile and stare at my screen, rereading our messages. I can¡¯t wait for tonight!


    It¡¯s not long before Kelly is picking me up and we¡¯re headed to the party. Steve¡¯s house is on the outskirts of town, and I can hear the vibrations from the music that¡¯s ring before we even step out of the car.


    I recognize a lot of the people milling about, all of them with red cups in their hands. Some are a little steadier on their feet than others. Kelly grabs my arm and pulls me toward the house,ughing as we weave our way through the crowd.


    ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t forget I have to be back by ten,¡± I shout at her over the music.


    ¡°Totally,¡± she says, giving me a thumbs up, but she¡¯s not looking at me. Her eyes are scanning the crowd for Steve. I know the moment she sees him because her whole face lights up, and she pulls me along at a faster pace.


    The house is filled with people, and the music is unbearably loud now that we¡¯re inside. Every piece of furniture has at least one person lounging on it, and I¡¯m pretty sure the couple in the corner are having sex. Awesome.


    I let Kelly pull me into the kitchen where Steve is leaning against the counter, surrounded by his minions. When I see Brody, I inwardly groan. He¡¯d tried to date me all through high school. I wasn¡¯t interested then, and I¡¯m sure as hell not interested now. As soon as he sees me, he smiles and walks over.


    ¡°Hey, Hannah,¡± he says, and I can tell by his voice that he¡¯s well on his way to being fully drunk.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, avoiding his gaze.


    Kelly walks over to Steve, and I skirt around Brody to catch up to her.


    ¡°Hey, Steve,¡± she says in a voice that I easily recognize as her you could fuck me if you wanted to voice.


    Steve seems to understand this because his face lights up in a big grin as he takes a step closer and wraps his arm securely around her shoulder. She looks at me like she¡¯s died and gone to heaven. I roll my eyes at her but soften it with a grin so she knows I¡¯m only halfway serious.


    ¡°Youdies want a drink?¡± Steve asks.


    His eyes aren¡¯t quite as ssy as Brody¡¯s, but I¡¯m guessing they will be soon.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Kelly says, already reaching for a red cup that¡¯s being offered to her.


    I shake my head. ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Steve says, ¡°No worries, we have just regr punch too.¡± He hollers at Brody and says, ¡°One virgin punch!¡±


    I feel like he says it way louder than necessary and the finger-pointing in my direction for the whole fucking house to see is also a bit much.


    My face is heating up fast, and when Brody brings me my drink, I quickly take it and mutter a ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I give a good sniff, but I can¡¯t smell any alcohol. Taking a small sip, I¡¯m relieved that it doesn¡¯t taste like it¡¯sced with anything, just like a sugary drink. It¡¯s pretty tasty, and I hadn¡¯t realized how damn thirsty I am. I quickly chug it, and Brody brings me another before I even have to ask.


    I tune him out as he chatters away about something. All I care about is what time it is so I can make sure to be at Aiden¡¯s by ten. At some point in the conversation, I finish my second drink, and he brings me a third. It¡¯s so fucking hot in here with all these bodies crammed together. I think it¡¯s making me dehydrated or something because that third drink goes down with quickness.


    I drank the first three drinks so quickly that it wasn¡¯t until Brody handed me the fourth that I started to notice something was off. There¡¯s a looseness to my body that wasn¡¯t there before and a slowness to my thinking. I look up at him, confused and more than a little worried.


    ¡°Did you give me alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You said you didn¡¯t drink. You¡¯re probably just dizzy from being inside where it¡¯s so cramped and hot. Let¡¯s get you some fresh air,¡± he says, taking my arm and leading me outside.


    Turning back, I try to find Kelly, but I don¡¯t see her anywhere. I try to pull my hand free, but Brody¡¯s grip is too tight and he¡¯s too strong for me to fight against, especially with the ground feeling so fucking wobbly. I think about Aiden and want to cry.


    Once we¡¯re outside, Brody keeps pulling me further from the house.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I try to yell, but the music is too loud for anyone to hear me over it. I¡¯m starting to feel increasingly worse, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to stay upright. I barely register the sound of police sirens because I¡¯m so focused on not falling over and getting free of Brody¡¯s grip.


    I dig my feet in as best I can and holler at him to stop, but he only pulls harder.


    ¡°Hurry up, Hannah!¡± he screams at me. ¡°The fucking police are here!¡±


    Hearing him say that immediately makes me think of Aiden, and the image of him is so powerful that my eyes start to tear up. I¡¯d give anything to have him here now.


    When I hear a familiar deep, powerful voice holler, ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± I convinced myself that it couldn¡¯t possibly be him.


    A shlight is pointed at Brody who immediately stops, freezing like a frightened deer caught in the headlights. I manage to yank my arm free, but I stumble to the ground because I¡¯m crying too hard to see anything properly, and the fucking ground won¡¯t stay still!


    ¡°Hannah?¡±


    I look up into Aiden¡¯s face and start crying harder when I see how angry he looks. He squats down next to me, brushing the hair back from my face. Whatever he sees when he looks at me makes his eyes go dark with anger, and I see his body gopletely rigid.


    He looks back at Brody who¡¯s still frozen in ce.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do to her?¡± Aiden growls out.


    Brody holds up his hands, looking like he¡¯s going to piss himself.


    ¡°Nothing, sir, I swear. She just had too much to drink.¡±


    ¡°Hannah doesn¡¯t drink,¡± Aiden says. His voice is low and dangerous, and even dumbass Brody is picking up on that.


    His voice softens when he looks at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 88

    I manage to nod a yes and then immediately wish I hadn¡¯t when everything starts to spin.


    I hear Brody let out a groan. ¡°Shit, you know her?¡± He takes a step back when Aiden approaches him. ¡°Did youce her drink with anything besides alcohol?¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± Brody is shaking his head so fast it makes me dizzy to watch him.


    ¡°Give me your ID.¡±


    Brody hands over his wallet.


    Aiden scans the license before handing it back. ¡°Okay, Brody


    Thompson who is only 18 years old, your ass is in a lot of trouble.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s police radio squawks something, and he uses his shoulder mic to respond. As drunk as I am, I gotta say, watching Aiden do his cop thing is sexy as fuck. I wish I was sober enough to enjoy it. I notice that he¡¯s constantly looking over at me, making sure I¡¯m okay as he continues to question Brody. I¡¯m still nted firmly on my ass and don¡¯t have any ns to move anytime soon.


    Another copes over, and Aiden steps aside with him to talk. He nods in my direction and then res in Brody¡¯s. The other cop says something, and Aiden ps him on the back and starts walking back to me.


    The other cop heads toward Brody, and before he¡¯s taken away, Aiden says, ¡°I better not find out you drugged her, you little shit.¡±


    Brody starts to say something, but Aiden waves his hand as if he¡¯s dismissing him and doesn¡¯t even bother to spare him a look when he says,


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my sight.¡±


    In a much softer voice, he says, ¡°Can you walk, Hannah?¡±


    My face must be answered enough because he reaches down and gently picks me up.


    ¡°Like the tree,¡± I say, resting my face against his chest.


    He gives a softugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like when I caught you from the tree.¡±


    When we¡¯re at his car, he opens the passenger door and lowers me in. He squats down to buckle me up, and I suddenly find that I have the giggles.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking sexy, Aiden,¡± I manage to say.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just smiles and shuts the door, walking to the driver¡¯s side.


    When he¡¯s in the car, he turns to me. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re going to be sick?¡±


    ¡°Most definitely,¡± I say with another giggle.


    He scrubs a hand over his face. ¡°Do you think you can make it to my house?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just let me know if you need me to stop.¡± ¡°Will do, buckaroo,¡± I say, giving him a thumbs up.


    It¡¯s not a long drive to his house, and I¡¯m still giggling when we pull into the drive. I look over at my house and put my finger to my lips, giving a dramatic shhh.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agrees. ¡°I need you to stay quiet. Where do your parents think you are?¡±


    ¡°Staying the night with a friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good. Plenty of time to sober your ass up.¡±


    Hees back around to the passenger side and picks me up again, carrying me to his house. When we¡¯re safely inside, he sets me down at the kitchen table and gets me a drink of water.


    ¡°Drink this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He heads down the hall andes back a few minutester wearing a ck t-shirt and jeans.


    I¡¯ve only managed to take a few sips of the water. He eyes the ss and puts it in my hand again.


    ¡°You need to drink some water.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡±


    ¡°How much did you have to drink tonight? And who the fuck was that guy?¡±


    I¡¯m so mad at myself for being so stupid and for our night being ruined that I start to cry again and can¡¯t seem to stop.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Aiden says, brushing back my hair and wiping away my tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. Do you like him, Hannah? Is that who you want to be with? You know I wouldn¡¯t be mad, right? I mean the kid¡¯s an absolute dick, and you can definitely do better, but would you rather be with someone who¡¯s the same age as you?¡¯


    He¡¯s looking at me so intently, and it takes a second for everything he¡¯s said to register, but when it does, I practically yell the word, ¡°No!¡±


    I throw myself in his arms and hug him tightly. The tears won¡¯t stop, so I just try and talk around them.


    ¡°I told them I didn¡¯t want to drink, and they said they were giving me just regr punch. I smelled it and tasted it and it seemed fine, so I drank it.


    A bunch of it. By the time I realized something was wrong, it was toote.¡±


    He¡¯s rubbing my back as I sob onto his shoulder, and I never want to leave his arms again.


    ¡°And Brody is an idiot. He tried to get me to go out with him all through high school.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you, Aiden. I always have.¡±


    His hands squeeze me tighter, but before he can say anything, I make the horrible mistake of closing my eyes. The world suddenly lurches and spins, and I¡¯m barely able to get out a quick, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be sick!¡± before I race down the hall to the bathroom.


    I feel like I¡¯m dying as I vomit what must be every single fucking thing I¡¯ve eaten all week into Aiden¡¯s toilet. I start crying again when I feel him gently pull back my hair and hold it for me as he presses a cool rag against my forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me like this,¡± I sob against my arms, trying to hide myself from him.


    He rubs my back gently, and it¡¯s soforting and soothing that it only makes me cry harder.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ve never been in the same position you¡¯re in now? We¡¯ve all been there, Hannah. It¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, especially in your case where you didn¡¯t even realize you were drinking.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He goes to the bathtub and starts to run me a bath before digging around in a drawer for a new toothbrush.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the lecture for now about epting drinks from guys at a party, but prepare yourself because it¡¯sing.¡±


    I flush the toilet and manage to pull myself up, gratefully epting the toothbrush already loaded with toothpaste that Aiden is holding out to me. While I brush, he checks on the bath and grabs a towel for me. I look in the mirror above the sink and immediately wish I hadn¡¯t. My makeup has run, my shirt is stained with god knows what, my hair is a mess, and I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s some puke in it. Good god.


    Aiden leads me to the bath and helps me strip down and get in. He takes my clothes, and I wonder if he¡¯s going to wash them or burn them. I dunk my head under the water and then use a washcloth to scrub my face and body clean. When hees back in, I¡¯m at least somewhat more presentable. Kind of. I hope.


    He sits on the edge of the tub and grabs the shampoo. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I turn so I¡¯m sitting sideways and let himther me up. His hands feel so damn good, and when I remember what we should have been doing right now, I start to sniffle again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for,¡± he says, massaging my scalp like he went to beauty school instead of the police academy.


    ¡°But we had ns for tonight. You were going to be my first, and now you¡¯ll probably never want to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane, of course I will. I do right now. There isn¡¯t a moment when I don¡¯t want to fuck you, Hannah. There¡¯s just no way in hell


    I¡¯m going to do it after some bastard got you drunk.¡± ¡°You deserve better, Aiden,¡± I insist.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    I can hear the amusement in his voice and choose to ignore it.


    ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t climb trees and spy on you like some weird-ass stalkerdy.¡±


    He reaches up to detach the shower head and turns the water on, adjusting it to the perfect temp before starting to rinse my hair.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad because I kind of liked that you climbed that tree.¡±


    I wrap my arms around my knees and mumble, ¡°And someone who doesn¡¯t steal your dirty t-shirts or fuck themselves in your bed when you¡¯re not home.¡±


    ¡°Now this is new. You stole one of my dirty t-shirts?¡± he asks with augh.


    ¡°Last year when you had your barbecue I asked to use your bathroom. I snuck into your bedroom and saw it on the floor. It just smelled so good, so much like you. I couldn¡¯t resist it.¡±


    ¡°Is that when you also fucked yourself in my bed?¡±


    ¡°No, that was this morning after you left for work. You have a nice bed, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says, and I can still hear theughter in his voice. ¡°Do you hate me now?¡± I ask. ¡°Do you want me to just go home?¡± I brace myself for the answer, hoping like hell it¡¯s one I¡¯ll like.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he says, tilting my face up to his. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll see disgust or indifference in his eyes, but they¡¯re the same beautiful, sweet eyes they always are when he looks at me. ¡°I love you,¡± he says, rubbing his thumb along my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone but you and I¡¯m ttered that you went through so much trouble just to be near me and have something of mine. For future reference, you can have any piece of clothing you want, used or otherwise, and feel free to fuck yourself at any time, preferably where I can see you.¡±


    I smile and lean into the palm of his hand. ¡°I love you, too.¡± I look up at him and ask, ¡°Can I at least sleep in your bed? I promise I¡¯ll behave.¡±

 Chapter 89

    AIDEN


    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m fucking Hannah until she¡¯spletely sober, but there¡¯s also no way that I¡¯m having her sleep alone.


    ¡°Of course you can sleep with me,¡± I say, rinsing out the rest of her hair.


    When she¡¯s all cleaned up, I hold out a towel for her and try very, very hard to not notice all that wet slippery skin as she dries her gorgeous body off. I want to kill that little Brody fucker. I thought for sure I was going to end up doing just that when I saw him in my headlights, dragging Hannah across the yard while she tried desperately to get loose. What the hell would have happened if I hadn¡¯t shown up? I force myself to rx when I notice my hands are in tight fists because I know exactly what that little fucker would¡¯ve done. How am I ever going to be able to let her out of my sight again?


    I shake my head to clear it and say, ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to sleep in.¡±


    She looks so small with nothing but a towel wrapped around her, and there¡¯s still so much sadness in her eyes. I can tell she¡¯s starting to sober up, though, so that¡¯s something at least. I lead her into the bedroom, and I give the bed a long look, imagining her fucking herself right after I left for work this morning. God, she¡¯s perfect.


    I find her a t-shirt, and then watch as she drops her towel right in front of me. Her toned, young body is less than two feet from mine, and all I want to do is drop to my knees and bury my face in that perfectly smooth pussy of hers. I don¡¯t know whether to be grateful or distraught when my shirt slides down to cover it.


    She looks up at me, her gray eyes not quite as sad as they were, and gives me a tentative smile. I smile back and pull her in for a hug, kissing the top of her head. Running my hands along her back, I wonder how everything could have changed so quickly in my life. A few days ago, Hannah had just been the super hot young woman next door, the one that was absolutely,pletely off limits, and now she¡¯s in my arms and I can¡¯t imagine a life without her.


    ¡°Do you think you could eat something?¡± I ask. ¡°Or at least drink some more water?¡±


    ¡°I could drink some water, I guess,¡± she murmurs against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel a bit better.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll bring it to you. Go ahead and get into bed.¡±


    I fix the bedding and hold it out for her and smile when she quickly crawls under the covers. Seeing her lying in my bed, looking up at me, sends a jolt straight to my heart and my cock. I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone before. I mean, I¡¯ve dated around, been in long rtionships, but I¡¯ve never felt anything even close to what I feel for Hannah.


    Grabbing a ss of water and two aspirin, I decide to make her a couple of slices of toast, too, just in case. I bring it back to her and then remember her phone that¡¯s still in my back pocket.


    ¡°I took this from your shorts,¡± I say, handing it to her.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±


    She unlocks the screen and a bunch of messages pop up. Reading them, she gives a soft groan.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    She types out a quick reply and sets the phone on the nightstand before taking a very cautious bite of toast.


    ¡°Yeah, just my friend Kelly making sure I¡¯m okay. She¡¯s the one I went to the party with.¡± She gives me a shy grin. ¡°She wanted to make sure I¡¯d escaped the police. I told her I was fine but I¡¯m never going to another damn party again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best,¡± I agree.


    I go and brush my teeth and make sure the house is all locked up and then sit on the edge of the bed while she finishes her toast, happy to see her feeling well enough to eat both slices. She drinks a bit more water and then goes to brush her teeth again. When shees back, I¡¯m still sitting on the edge of the bed. She raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Are you going to sit there all night?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little keyed up, I guess.¡±


    She walks up to me andys her hands on either side of my face and presses her forehead to mine. I can smell mint from the toothpaste, the shampoo I¡¯d used to wash her hair, and underneath it all, the amazing smell that¡¯s just her.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of me, Aiden.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I would do anything for you,¡± I say, grabbing onto one of her hands and kissing the palm of it.


    Then I ask the question that¡¯s been burning a hole in my gut, refusing to get out of my head. ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time?¡±


    ¡°But you did,¡± she says. ¡°And I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    She presses a finger to my lips, stopping my words.


    ¡°Come to bed with me. Wrap me up in those big strong arms of yours and let me feel you next to me. That¡¯s all I need. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Unless you want me to, of course,¡± she adds with a small smile.


    I can see in her eyes that she¡¯s being serious, but I also see fear in them, fear that I won¡¯t want her to stay, and seeing it kills me because it means that she still has no idea how much I love her.


    ¡°That will never happen,¡± I say, leading her back into bed.


    I strip down to my boxers, smiling at the hunger I see in her eyes when she looks me over. I leave the hallway light on in case she gets up in the middle of the night and needs something. It gives me just enough light to see her, and when I crawl into bed beside her, she immediately turns on her side and fits her small body against mine. I wrap my arms around her and give a small groan when she wiggles her ass against my cock. It doesn¡¯t help that the t-shirt has ridden up, so I know it¡¯s bare ass and pussy wiggling against my cock. No, that doesn¡¯t help at all.


    Brushing back her hair, I give her cheek a kiss and wrap my arms tighter around her. She hugs my forearms as if she¡¯s afraid I¡¯m going to let go, and I can feel her amazing tits pressing against me. This is going to be a long, long night, but any sexual frustration I¡¯m feeling is worth it just to be able to hold her close to me.


    ¡°Try and get some sleep, Hannah,¡± I say, giving the top of her head a kiss.


    ¡°Sleep isn¡¯t exactly what I want right now,¡± she mutters, and Iugh at the frustration I hear in her voice.


    ¡°Me either, but you need it, so sleep it is. If it makes you feel any better,


    I have the day off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know. I have your schedule memorized.¡± Iugh because of course she fucking does.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I love you so much. Otherwise, I¡¯d probably have to get a restraining order.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she says, kissing my hand.


    I doubt I¡¯ll be able to sleep much with her body pressed so tightly against mine. I listen as her breathing changes to the slow, even breaths of sleep, and I must have joined her at some point, because the next thing I know her mouth is on me, hungry and insistent, and I¡¯m powerless to resist.


    I¡¯m on my back with her beside me, leaning over me to kiss me. It¡¯s still dark outside, but I have no idea what time it is. Reaching my hands out to grab her, I groan when I realize she¡¯spletely naked. In one quick motion, I roll us over so I¡¯m on top of her, our mouths never leaving each other.


    I kiss her hard, running one hand down to cup her tit while I press my cock against her. She moans and immediately wraps her legs around me. Her hands run over my back, exploring me, touching me, trying to draw me closer. Forcing myself to lift my head, I look down at her flushed face.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I say, but she¡¯s already trying to bring my mouth back to hers.


    When I hold still, she says, ¡°I feel fine. I slept for several hours, and I¡¯m totally sober. I want you, Aiden. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    I stare at her a moment longer, trying to determine if she¡¯s telling the truth. She looks fine. I can see enough from the hallway light to tell that her eyes have lost the ssy look from earlier.


    She gives me a big smile. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll walk in a straight line, touch my nose, whatever, just please fuck me.¡±


    I think about making her do it just so I can have the enjoyment of watching her, but I¡¯m just as impatient as she is, so instead I lower my mouth back to hers. She immediately opens wider for me, rolling her tongue along mine, arching her hips for me. I kiss a line down her neck, nipping at the sensitive skin along her shoulder before working my way lower.


    Her tits are begging to be sucked, and I¡¯m happy to oblige as I take one taut nipple in my mouth. She moans and squirms beneath me as I roll my tongue over her, giving her a hard suck that has her bucking her hips even more. After I give her other tit the same treatment, I kiss a line down her firm stomach, making my way closer to where I really want to be.


    When I reach the smooth area between her legs, I sigh and take a moment to just breathe her in. The scent of her makes my cock give a jump, anxious to be buried inside her. I grab onto her inner thighs, opening her legs wider. When I lick a slow line up her wet slit, she moans and runs her fingers over my hair.


    I slide my tongue inside her, making her gasp and grasp onto my head even harder. I groan at how fucking good she tastes, sliding my tongue out so I can kiss and nibble on her pussy lips. I kiss my way up to her swollen clit before gently tonguing it.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± she growls as I increase the pressure on her clit.


    Her hips move beneath me, and the small whimpersing from her are driving me crazy. I slide a finger into her pussy, moaning at how fucking wet and tight she is. Reaching my other hand up, I knead her tit, giving her nipple a hard pinch while I press the pad of my tongue against her clit, rolling it in tight circles. She screams my name as her pussy clenches around my finger and her body tenses.


    She¡¯s grabbing onto me so tightly that for a brief moment I think she might smother me in her pussy, but, god, what a way to go. I tongue her clit gently as her body starts toe down, giving it a kiss before licking the rest of her clean.


    Pulling my boxers down, I kiss my way back up her beautiful body until I meet her hungry lips. She kisses me deeply, licking and sucking the taste of her own pussy off me. My cock is about to explode as I slide the length of it along her wet slit.


    ¡°I need you inside me,¡± she moans against my mouth, gripping my shoulders as she arches her hips to take me in. ¡°Just you, Aiden, nothing between us.¡±


    I look down at her in surprise. Is it actually possible that she might want what I want?


    ¡°I want you to im every part of my body, including my womb. I want every part to be yours.¡± Holy fuck!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask, because this has to be too good to be true.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my life.¡± She wraps her legs tighter around me. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait any longer, Aiden, please,¡± she begs. ¡°I need you inside me.¡±


    ¡°I will never get tired of hearing you say that,¡± I say with a grin, cupping her beautiful face in my hands.


    Sheughs when I run my tongue along her dimple before bringing my lips to hers.


    ¡°God, I love you,¡± I whisper as I¡¯m kissing her.


    I feel her smile against my lips. ¡°I love you, too. Now, fuck me, Officer Keane,¡± she says with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 90

    HANNAH


    Having Aiden¡¯s body pressed against mine is the absolute best thing I¡¯ve ever felt. I¡¯ve waited so long to be with him, thought


    about it so many times, and I can hardly believe it¡¯s about to happen. I run my hands over his shoulders, letting them graze down his amazing biceps before cupping his face and bringing him to me. I suck on his bottom lip, giving it a soft bite. He responds with a hunger equal to my own, and I groan when I feel him press the head of his cock against my pussy.


    He hesitates, waiting to make sure it¡¯s okay, but when I dig my heels into his ass, trying to force him closer, he smiles and slides the head of his cock into me. I gasp at the rush of pain as he tears through my hymen. I grip his shoulders and bury my face in his neck. His body stills, letting me get used to him. He cups the back of my head, holding me close to him. I force my body to rx and instead focus on Aiden¡¯sforting scent, the feel of his body against me and inside me.


    ¡°More,¡± I whisper when I think I¡¯m ready.


    He kisses my cheek, holding his face close to mine as he slides himself further into me. I gasp at the pain, feeling like my poor pussy is being stretched too far. His body immediately stills again.


    ¡°Just rx,¡± he whispers in my ear, running his hands through my hair as I cling to him for dear life.


    I try. I really do, but he just feels so damn big, and my virgin pussy is having none of it. I silently beg it to open up and rx, but it refuses to listen. A few tears slip out, whether it¡¯s from the pain or my frustration, I can¡¯t tell. As soon as Aiden feels them, he lifts his head to look at me.


    ¡°Aw, babe, please don¡¯t cry,¡± he says, giving me a soft kiss. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    He starts to pull away, and I cling to him even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    That earns me a smile, and the sight of his beautiful face sends a flutter through my whole body. He runs his tongue along my bottom lip, and I quickly wrap my lips around it, sucking him in. My mind goes straight to the blowjob I gave him as I suck on his tongue, and judging by the deep groan he just gave, he¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    I¡¯m so immersed in the kiss that my body naturally rxes and allows Aiden in so he¡¯s almost fully inside me. My nipples scrape along his chest, and I¡¯m so hungry for him I can barely stand it. I need more. Using my legs, I squeeze him toward me, not caring how badly it hurts. I want him inside of me. All of him. I need to feel him fucking me right now.


    Cupping his face, I kiss him harder, arching my hips to meet him.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg in between kisses.


    I gasp when he slides himself in the rest of the way. It hurts, but there¡¯s also the amazing feeling of beingpletely filled by him, of knowing that we¡¯re as close as we possibly can be.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he whispers against my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than okay,¡± I say with augh. ¡°Now stop holding back and fuck me.¡±


    He makes a noise that¡¯s more growl than groan as he lowers his mouth back to mine. Instead of ramming into me, he starts with slow thrusts, not wanting to hurt me. Pleasure and pain rip through me with each movement, but the pleasure very quickly overrides the pain until it¡¯s just a distant echo that¡¯s easily ignored.


    I whimper against his mouth, and when he lowers his face to kiss and lick my neck, I growl out a quick, ¡°Faster!¡±


    He smiles against my neck but gives me what I want, and soon I can¡¯t form any words at all. The only thing that exists for me is Aiden and pleasure. Nothing else matters.


    Supporting his weight on one arm, he brings the other one down so he¡¯s cupping my tit, kneading it in his hand while he gives my nipple a good squeeze. It sends sparks of pleasure shooting through me, and I¡¯m amazed that the pain that goes along with it is only enhancing how fucking good it feels.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It doesn¡¯t take long at all before I feel my body working quickly to the breaking point. I dig my fingers into his back, and he gives my neck a small bite before running his tongue over my skin.


    ¡°Fuck, Aiden!¡± I manage to gasp as my body feels like it¡¯s lighting up from the inside.


    He closes his teeth around my earlobe, giving it a good suck, and then whispers, ¡°Cum for me like a good girl¡± into my ear.


    His soft breath against my ear and hearing him call me a good girl is all the help I need to send me over the edge. He brings his mouth to mine, swallowing my screams of pleasure while he continues to fuck me hard and fast. My pussy grips him tightly as all my muscles tense, and before I can evene down, he forces another orgasm out of me.


    I¡¯m panting and gasping, half expecting to pass out as pleasure rolls over me with a force that¡¯s blinding. When I start toe back to myself, he slows his hips, letting me enjoy the aftershocks of the best fucking orgasm of my life, and smiles against my lips.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispers against my mouth before giving me a deep kiss.


    My body quivers as I return it. I run my hands over his back and shoulders, noticing how heavy and limp my arms feel. I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t help but smile andugh against his lips at how amazing he feels.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we get to do this anytime we want,¡± I say with anotherugh.


    Aiden gives me a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it because I n on fucking you every chance I get.¡±


    ¡°You better.¡±


    He¡¯s still fucking me slowly, and the feel of our sweaty bodies pressed together is absolute heaven.


    ¡°Thanks for waiting for me,¡± he says, cupping my face in his hands. ¡°It means the world to me that I¡¯m your first.¡±


    ¡°My only,¡± I correct which only makes his smile widen, and the heat in his green eyes is unmistakable.


    ¡°Your only,¡± he agrees. ¡°Now be a good girl and roll over.¡±

 Chapter 91

    AIDEN


    When I slide out of Hannah so she can easily turn over, I¡¯m surprised at how much it pains me to be separated from her, even


    if it is only for a short time. My cock is covered in her juices and precum, and my breath hitches when I see the obvious sign of her lost virginity painted across my cock. I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s given me this gift, and I know I¡¯ll happily spend the rest of my life making sure she doesn¡¯t ever regret it.


    The sight of her perfect ass right in front of me is a huge temptation, but


    I¡¯m not about to suggest we explore that on her first night of having sex.


    Instead, I bring my mouth to her young, firm ass cheek and give it a kiss. She squirms and giggles under me, but it quickly turns to a moan when I run my tongue along the underside of her cheek. She seems to be liking it, and I¡¯m curious to see what else she might like, so I continue to kiss and nibble on the perfect roundness of her cheeks.


    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too surprised when her moans grow deeper and she arches her hips into the air. My perfect girl is eager and insatiable. Perfect in every way possible. I cup her perfect ass, giving it a good squeeze before very slowly kissing a line toward the middle. I¡¯m prepared to stop at any second, but all she does is moan and arch her hips some more, so with a smile, I bring my tongue closer to her asshole.


    She¡¯s whimpering now as I lick and kiss along her ass, carefully avoiding the tight little hole that I really want. I run a finger along her pussy, moaning at how fucking wet she is. Impatience gets the better of her and very soon she¡¯s on her knees with her ass in the air, moaning into the bed sheets as I run my tongue over her asshole.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± she moans as I twirl my tongue along the sensitive skin of her ass while I slide a finger inside her.


    Her pussy immediately clenches around my finger, reminding me of how good she¡¯d felt around my cock. I increase the pressure of my tongue as I switch my finger to her clit and slide my thumb into her. Sliding my fingers out, I make sure I¡¯m hitting her clit the whole time as my thumb keeps pressure on her G-spot before sliding back into her.


    She squirms beneath me, moving her hips to the rhythm of my hand. I can tell by the sounds she¡¯s making that she¡¯s getting close. I speed my tongue and fingers up until she¡¯s writhing and bucking against me. She lets out a scream a second before I feel a gush of warm fluid hit my hand. Smiling, I lick and kiss her ass, keeping my fingers going until her body starts to calm down.


    With a sigh, her body goes limp, and I know my hand on her pussy is the only thing holding her up. I give her ass onest lick before giving her cheek a not-so-gentle bite. Gripping her hips in my hand, I don¡¯t wait for her to recover, instead I bring the head of my cock to her sopping wet pussy and drive it in hard.


    She groans and smacks a hand against the mattress, arching her hips in an effort to get me in even deeper. Watching my cock disappear into that perfect cunt of hers is one of the best things I¡¯ve ever seen. Her pussy is so fucking tight. I watch amazed as her little bald pussy lips grip my shaft as if she were made just for me.


    Digging my fingers into her hips, I hold her tightly as I fuck her harder. God, I will never get tired of this. The wet sounds of our fucking fill the bedroom, mixing with her moans and our heavy breathing. I¡¯m so close to cumming, but I want to see her when I do, so with a pained groan, I force myself to slide out of her long enough for me to flip her over.


    She smiles up at me, exhausted and flushed and so beautiful it takes my breath away. I thrust my cock back into her and lean down so I can take one of her tits into my mouth, giving it a good suck before letting my teeth scrape across her hard nipple. She moans and caresses the side of my face as I kiss and lick my way up to her.


    I kiss along her jaw and chin until my lips find hers. She opens for me, sliding her tongue along mine. Her arms wrap around me, holding me close as I pick up the pace. I grab onto one of her legs, hiking it up so her knee is close to her shoulder. We both groan at the new sensations this position gives us. I smile against her mouth when she immediately brings her other leg up.


    Gasping, we break apart, and I rest my forehead against hers, wanting to look into her eyes when we both cum. Her nails start to dig into my back as I start to fuck her faster. She gives a soft whimper before I feel her body tense and she screams my name as she cums hard around my cock.


    The feel of her pussy gripping onto me as she cums is more than enough to send me over the edge. With a groan I shoot my load deep inside her and bring my mouth to hers. I want to feel her and taste her as I im her entire body as mine. The force of the orgasm is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever known, and my cock still isn¡¯t empty. I continue to pulse inside her as she milks my cock with her tight pussy until my body is finally spent.


    I raise my head with a sigh, giving her one more kiss before brushing a sweaty strand of hair off her cheek. Her limp legs fall back down, and she gives me an exhausted smile.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she says with a tiredugh.


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± I say, joining in herughter.


    Miraculously, I¡¯m still semi-hard, and I don¡¯t want to leave her, so I roll us so she¡¯sying on top of me with her face buried in my neck. Wrapping my arms around her, I hold her small body against me, letting my fingers dance along her soft skin.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers against my neck.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I say back, giving her head a kiss. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to talk to your parents tomorrow because I¡¯m never letting you go again.¡±


    She licks a line up my neck, making my cock grow a little, and says, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    The wet heat of her mouth is already driving me crazy. She kisses and licks her way down my shoulders and chest and very soon she starts to gently rock her hips.


    ¡°You know what else is a good idea?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask with a smile as she sits up and gives me an amazing view of her body. I can¡¯t help but run my hands over her tits and smooth stomach before gripping onto her hips, grinding her even harder against me.


    She moans and gives me a sexy smile. ¡°How about I fuck you for a while?¡±


    When she starts working her hips faster, making her tits bounce in a hypnotizing way, I groan and say, ¡°I think that¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world, I think to myself, as I watch my perfect girl start to ride me.


    EPILOGUE     HANNAH


    I never did go back to my parents¡¯ house after that night with Aiden.


    We walked over there the next day and told them we were in love and that I was moving in with him. They weren¡¯t exactly thrilled, but once they realized how serious we were, they started toe around. We were married shortly after and nine monthster I gave birth to our beautiful little girl. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already one. She has her daddy¡¯s green eyes, and she has us both wrapped around her little finger.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Smiling, I give my mom a wave as she takes our daughter into their house. It¡¯s nice having grandparents living next door who are more than happy to watch her anytime I need them to. And tonight, I definitely need them to.


    Checking my watch, I give an excited yelp when I realize what time it is and run back to our house. I¡¯m already pulling off clothes as I race through the house toward our bedroom. I¡¯m naked except for a pair of sinfully wicked crotchless panties. I grab the extra pair of handcuffs I found earlier and crawl across the bed, handcuffing myself to the ts in the bedframe so I¡¯m facedown.


    I hear the front door shut right as I hike my hips up. I smile, knowing the first thing he¡¯s going to see is me bent over with my ass and pussy on full disy. I turn my face to the side and look over my shoulder, wanting to see the look on his face when he sees me.


    He walks into the bedroom, holding the clothes I¡¯d discarded, and the second he sees me, his breath catches and his green eyes go dark with lust. He drops my clothes on the floor and walks toward me. I jiggle the handcuffs, making him smile.


    ¡°Well, this is a nice surprise,¡± he says, and I love how ragged his voice already sounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year since our daughter was born,¡± I say. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you fully imed me again?¡±


    I wiggle my ass a bit, making him give a soft groan. He runs his hand over my ass, giving one cheek a smack that¡¯s hard enough to make me gasp in surprise and pleasure before bringing his hand down to cup my wet pussy.


    ¡°My god, you are so perfect,¡± he says, sliding a finger into me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to fuck me, Officer Keane.¡± I moan as he starts to finger me faster.


    ¡°Oh, I definitely will,¡± he says with obvious amusement. ¡°But you¡¯ve handcuffed yourself to our bed which means you aren¡¯t going anywhere until I let you.¡±


    He dances his fingers along my spine, and I groan at how good he makes everything feel.


    ¡°I¡¯d be insane to pass up this opportunity, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sliding his finger out, he starts to rub my clit.


    ¡°I wonder how long I can tease you without letting you cum.¡±


    Fuck! My body is already working toward an orgasm, and he knows me well enough to know the exact second he needs to pull away to keep it from me. I bury my head in the pillow and let out a muffled groan which only makes himugh.


    ¡°Prepare yourself for a long night,¡± he says, and I don¡¯t need to look over my shoulder to know he¡¯s grinning like the happiest guy in the world. ¡°I¡¯m going to tease the living fuck out of you, Hannah, and I¡¯m not going to fuck you until you¡¯re so crazy with need you can barely form the words to beg me to. But don¡¯t worry,¡± he adds, giving my other cheek a sharp smack, ¡°I will fuck you and give you everything you¡¯re asking for. Eventually.¡±


    I moan at his words because I know I¡¯m in for the most wonderful kind of torture imaginable, and I can¡¯t fucking wait.

 Chapter 92

    Author¡¯s Note: Hey my lovers, thank you all for reading these amazing stories which I know have you on your toes. I will be uploading more of such stories, so sit right tight and enjoy the ride.


    Love y¡¯all.


    Xoxo


    NEW STORY


    I had just turned eighteen when my father married Susan Wells. She was nice enough, but she had a son named Chris who would go on to change my life irrevocably.


    Chris was neen years old. He had long hair, wore a leather jacket everywhere, even in the summer, and rode a motorcycle. I¡¯d never met anyone like him. Our sleepy little town was full of good ole boys and geeks, but no one like him. He and his mother moved in after the wedding, and my life was never the same.


    At first, Chris was distant. He spent most of his time in his room, the skunk-like scent of marijuana wafting underneath the door. He was belligerent to my father, and he mostly ignored me.


    One evening, our parents had gone out to dinner. I heard a terrible racket in Chris¡¯s room, so I knocked softly on the door.


    ¡°Chris?¡± I called gently.


    I heard the rustling and crunching of objects under his boots as he crossed the floor,  he flung the door open. His dark hair fell into his eyes, and he looked down as though the carpet was the most interesting thing on Earth.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him. ¡°I heard¡­¡±


    I peered past him and into his room. Themp on his nightstand was overturned, and the bulb shattered into shards of ss that scattered across tab the top and the floor. Clothing, papers, books, and other items littered the floor, the band ed, basically every surface in the room. It looked pretty much like his room normally looked, except there was usually some order amongst the chaos.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I breathed, my eyes wide with curiosity.


    ¡°None of your God damned business,¡± he snapped, attempting to m the door in my face.


    I stuck my hand out and grabbed the edge of the door just as he was pushing it shut. I thought I could manage to keep him from shutting me out, but I only seeded in getting my hand smashed savagely in the door. I yelped in pain.


    Immediately, the door flew open wide. I recoiled, cradling my throbbing hand against me. A look of shock and concern softened Chris¡¯s face  perhaps even contrition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quickly, reaching for my hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    My eyes were stinging, tears threatening to squeeze out from behind my eyelids. I bit my lip and looked away, determined not to let him see me cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied, though my quavering voice certainly gave away the attempted deceit.


    I shivered as his warm hands took mine. He examined it carefully, noting the redness and swelling. He poked at it gingerly, and I winced, gasping in pain.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look fine,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, it is,¡± I said, withdrawing my hand.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me,¡± he growled. ¡°Go get some clothes on or I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulder and carry you!¡±


    Not that I would have minded being thrown over his shoulder, but I figured it might be best not to argue with him. I went to my room and changed out of my pajamas and into a shirt and jeans. That was difficult, but pulling on my socks proved to be impossible. I was still sitting on my bed struggling with them when Chris walked in.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asked.


    Then he spotted me struggling.


    ¡°Here, let me,¡± Chris said, sitting down on my bed and taking one of my socks.


    Chris lifted my foot and slid the sock gently over it. Then he did the same with the other. His eyes scanned the room and located my shoes, which he brought over, slipped on my feet, and tied neatly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said meekly.


    I wasn¡¯t used to being treated so delicately. My fathercked such grace under pressure, and my mother hadn¡¯t been around in years. Chris¡¯s mother was friendly, but she never paid much attention to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid,¡± he said.


    I winced at his back when he called me ¡®kid.¡¯ I didn¡¯t like to think that¡¯s all I would ever be to him  his kid sister. I was only a year younger than him. Not even that, just a few moally.


    ¡°Are we taking your bike?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± he said. ¡°How are you going to hang on to me with that bad hand? We¡¯ll take my mom¡¯s car.¡±


    Chris snatched Susan¡¯s keys off the hook in the foyer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t she be mad if you take her car without asking?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Nah, this is an emergency,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll call her from the hospital.¡±


    He opened my door for me, and I slid into the front seat. He rolled smoothly over the hood like he was a stuntman in a movie and plopped casually into the driver¡¯s seat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When we arrived at the hospital, he pulled up to the sliding doors. I insisted I could walk from the parking lot, but he wouldn¡¯t hear of it. He opened my door and escorted me into the waiting room, and then he left to park the car. I waited patiently for him as he¡¯d requested. When he got back, he ushered me up to the reception desk.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± asked a smiling nurse.


    ¡°My stepsister hurt her hand,¡± he exined. ¡°I think it might be broken.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fill out these forms, please,¡± the nurse said pleasantly, handing him a clipboard with a pen attached to a chain.


    He took the clipboard and we took a seat in the waiting room. He asked me questions while he filled it out fo me, because I couldn¡¯t write in my current condition.


    He handed the form back to her, and she typed for a couple of moments. Then she smiled at him again.


    ¡°Take a seat. They¡¯ll call her when they¡¯re ready for her,¡± she told him.


    He strolled over and slid into the seat beside me.


    ¡°You holding up okay?¡± he asked me, and I nodded. ¡°You want anything? Coke? Snack?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    He sighed heavily and slouched in his seat. He lifted one foot up and onto his knee. He fiddled with the buckle on his boot for a while, and then slouched backward and started bouncing his foot nervously.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, okay,¡± he said suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°No, seriously, what I did wasn¡¯t cool,¡± he said, picking lint off his shirt.


    ¡°It was an ident, Chris,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Maybe so, but I should have been more careful. It was reckless and stupid, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Chris,¡± I said, putting my good hand on his knee and trying to catch his eye. When he finally looked at me I said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really.¡±


    He gazed into my eyes for a moment, and I noticed how deep and gentle his eyes were. They were a soft gray-blue with flecks of brown, and I could see a kindness behind them I¡¯d never noticed before.


    He finally nodded, apparently epting the fact that the whole incident was an ident. Still, he looked troubled. He kept ncing at my hand and gnawing on his thumbnail asionally.

 Chapter 93

    After an hour had passed, he jumped to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s taking so long,¡± he said.


    Chris strolled over to the reception desk and leaned forward, putting his weight on the counter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he called to the nurse behind the counter. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? My sister¡¯s in pain out here! We¡¯ve been waiting over an hour!¡±


    ¡°Patients are seen in order of the severity of their conditions,¡± the nurse exined. ¡°It¡¯s not firste, first served.¡± ¡°Well, how long will it be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long now, long now less someonees in with a serious condition. They were backed up, but they¡¯re almost caught up,¡± she told him.


    Chris stormed back over to me with his fists balled up beside him. He slumped back into his seat and sulked, muttering obscenities under his breath.


    ¡°If you want to go home, it¡¯s¡­¡± I started to say.


    ¡°No way,¡± Chris said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay as long as it takes. I just don¡¯t want you sitting here in for ain so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± I lied.


    In truth, my hand was throbbing angrily. I could feel the skin stretching over the back of my hand as it swelledrger andrger, and a huge bruise was spreading out over it, ugly and vicious.


    ¡°It looks bad,¡± Chrismented.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± I told him.


    Chris spotted a vending machine across the room and he made his way over to it. He dropped some coins into it and punched a button. He brought the can over to me.


    ¡°For your hand,¡± he said, holding it out toward me.


    I took it gratefully and ced it on the back ofhandehot searing pain shot through my hand and up my arm.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I shrieked, and he jumped.


    He took the can from me and ced it gently inside my swollen hand. I couldn¡¯t grip it, but it hurtless heavily inside my hand rather than outside it.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he groaned.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine, Chris,¡± I told him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive myself for this. Never.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I told you, it was an ident.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s my fault you even came in there. It¡¯s my fault for mming the door on your hand. Everything¡¯s always my fault,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I said gently. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. My whole life, everything¡¯s always been my fault.


    It was my fault my parents split up. If I hadn¡¯t been such a prick¡­¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± I demanded. ¡°You had nothing to do with any of that.¡± He shook his head sadly and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand, kid,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Stop calling me kid,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Alright, alright, sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±


    He leaned his head back against the wall and stared up at the ceiling. His foot was on his knee again, jiggling wildly.


    ¡°Parker,¡± a voice called. ¡°Mika Parker!¡±


    I stood up and followed the voice to a door behind the reception desk. A nurse stood there smiling and waiting patiently.


    ¡°Mika Parker?¡± she asked pleasantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can wait out here,¡± the nurse said to Chris.


    ¡°No!¡± I practically shouted.


    ¡°Is he family?¡± she asked, assuming, I suppose, that he was my boyfriend.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± I told her.


    She raised one eyebrow skeptically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look alike,¡± shemented.


    ¡°He¡¯s my stepbrother,¡± I rified.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she said, thinking for a moment. ¡°Alright,e on back.¡±


    I had my hand x-rayed, and then I had to wait for the doctor toe analyze the results. It was nearly thirty minutes before she showed up. She told me my hand was broken, and I had to have it set in a cast. When we got home, my father and Susan were waiting.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dad asked as soon as I walked through the door.


    Dad wrapped me in a tough bear hug, and then he red usatorily at Chris.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Susan asked.


    ¡°I mmed my hand in a door,¡± I said.


    ¡°What? How?¡± Susan wanted to know.


    ¡°I was just being clumsy,¡± I said. ¡°I was lucky Chris was home. The doctor at the hospital said my hand could have been permanently damaged if I hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital. It was Chris who convinced me to go.¡± My dad softened a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay,¡± he said, squeezing my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed,¡± I told him, and he nodded, kissing me on the forehead.


    I brushed my teeth, and then I went to my room, changed into a pair of shorts and a tank top, and crawled into bed. A little whileter, just before I drifted off to sleep, I heard my bedroom door open.


    Chris sat down on the bed beside me. I pretended to be asleep. He brushed a strand of hair away from my face.


    ¡°Mika?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°You awake?¡±


    I pretended to stir, turning over and looking at him with a fake yawn.


    ¡°Chris?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°I just wanted to apologize again and see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for not telling them I did it,¡± he said, staring at my wall. ¡°Your dad already has enough reasons to hate me without thinking I broke your hand.¡±


    ¡°Why would he hate you?¡± I asked curiously.


    He shrugged.


    ¡°Everyone does,¡± he said. ¡°Everyone always has.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I whispered, stroking his cheek with my good hand.


    His eyes looked deeply into mine. I sat up and pressed my lips against his. For a moment, he responded by kissing back. Then he jumped up and backed away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked him. ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± And then he was gone.

 Chapter 94

    The next day, Chris asked me if I wanted to go shopping. He said he was heading into town, and he thought I might like a fun day out. Truthfully, I just wanted to spend time with him. If he¡¯d asked me to tour the sewage treatment with him, I would have gratefully epted. The first thing he suggested doing was having my hair done.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hair?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± he said, stroking my waist-length blonde hair. ¡°But I thought you might like something a little wilder. You know, just for fun.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was thinking dreads,¡± he said.


    I burst intoughter. ¡°Dreadlocks? Me?¡± I cackled.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked with a shrug.


    ¡°How about braids? Seems a little less permanent,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give it a try,¡± he said.


    ¡°Can we take your bike?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea with your hand and all,¡± he said. ¡°But I promise I¡¯ll take you for a ride as soon as your hand is better.¡± I sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± I relented.


    First, we stopped for lunch. We had burgers and fries at my favorite diner, and then we headed to the hair salon. The stylist tried to talk me into getting my hair colored, but I loved my blonde hair. I just had it braided into dozens of tiny braids.


    ¡°Wow, you look a little less dainty,¡± Chris said when he saw the final result.


    ¡°Dainty?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn that word?¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Now we should get you some proper clothes,¡± he told me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these?¡± I asked, looking down at my t-shirt and jeans.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he countered. ¡°You just look a little¡­ innocent.¡± ¡°I am innocent,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Maybe so, but you don¡¯t have to look it,¡± he told me, pinching my cheek.


    He took me to a store in town that sold all kinds of slutty clothes. Nothing really seemed my style, and I was just about to suggest we leave when Chris held up a sheer shirt.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, smiling wickedly. ¡°With a sexy ck bra underneath.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°This looks positively scandalous,¡± I told him, leaning over and speaking near him in hushed tones. Then I turned to the sales girl and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    I bought a ck bra and matching ck panties. That, along with a wicked pair of ck suede boots went just fine with the jeans I was already wearing. I changed into my new outfit at a gas station.


    ¡°Holy crap,¡± Chris said as soon as I walked out.


    ¡°Tell me about it, stud,¡± I said in my best impression of Sandy from Grease.


    Chrisughed.


    ¡°Sandy you are not,¡± he chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ll take you over Olivia Newton-John any day!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment,¡± I joked. ¡°Although the look isn¡¯t quite so sexy with this huge cast in the way.¡± ¡°I think you look hot,¡± he said with a shrug.


    I felt my face flush hot.


    The rest of the day, we spent wandering around town. We yed games at the arcade, watched a movie, and stopped for pizza on the way home. He did a good job keeping my mind off how much my hand was hurting.


    When we got home, our parents had gone out again. He told me to meet him in the living room if I wanted to watch a DVD, and I went to take a shower. When I got out, I put on my new ck panties and I started to put on my bra, but I thought better of it. Instead, I put on the sheer ck shirt without it, and headed into the living room.


    Chris had already put a DVD into the yer, and he was sitting shirtless in a pair of sweatpants. His eyes nced up at me, and his mouth fell open.


    ¡°What?¡± I teased.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± I asked him, pouting yfully.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he started to say something, but his eyes were transfixed on my breasts.


    I sat down beside him and leaned on his shoulder. I looked up at him, getting lost in his beautiful gray-blue eyes.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I whispered.


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Mika. You¡¯re my sister.¡±


    ¡°We only met a few months ago, and your mom and my dad haven¡¯t even been married for six months,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re not even remotely rted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ it just seems¡­¡±


    I suddenly straddled him and nted a kiss on his lips, resting my good hand on his cheek. His arms went around my waist, drawing me closer to him. He sucked air in sharply, and I felt his tongue slip between my lips. I could feel the warmth of his bare chest through the sheer fabric of my shirt.


    I could feel him grasping desperately at my shirt, eager to tear it away from my body. I lifted my arms, allowing him to pull it off and discard it. I leaned forward, pressing my breasts against his chest. Once again, I felt his strong arms wrap around me, holding my body captive against his.


    His kiss became more passionate. I felt his long hair brush against my face and down my shoulder as his soft tongue swirled inside my mouth. His hands sped over my ass, squeezing it. I could feel his hardness swelling inside his sweatpants, pushing between my legs. My wetness was already soaking through my panties and moistening the front of his pants.


    A car door mmed, and then another.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I gasped, grabbing my shirt and rushing to my room.


    I flung myself onto my bed and growled in exasperation, and I managed tond partially on my injured hand. I yowled in pain and frustration. I¡¯d finally managed to make  him notice me, and our parents came home! What a wretched end to a perfectly wonderful day.


    I rummaged around in a drawer and threw on afortable old tshirt, then climbed into bed and fell asleep.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°Mika,¡± I heard him whisper. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± I groaned, rubbing my eyes.


    I felt his hand on my inner thigh, and I froze. It was dark, but I knew it was Chris. I could smell him. His hair brushed against my arm, and I shivered. His hand moved up my thigh and stopped just shy of my panties.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped.


    His fingers slipped inside the leg band of my panties, and I could feel them wiggling their way inside my slit. The wetness of our earlier encounter was still there, and he used the slipperiness to lubricate my clit. He began rubbing it in small circles, gently at first, and then with increasing pressure.


    With his other hand, he lifted my shirt, exposing my breasts. They were fairly small but perky. His mouth closed over one of my nipples, and I felt a jolt of excitement shoot through me. My heart began to flutter wildly in my chest, and I could hardly breathe.


    His tongue swirled around my nipple, and it stiffened against the warmth and moisture. I gasped, and he moaned happily. I felt his hair fall down over me, and it tickled delightfully. I struggled to pull my shirt off with one hand, and he used his free hand to help me.


    His finger dipped lightly inside my pussy, just barely prating me. I wanted more than anything to feel him inside me. I wanted him to be my first. I wanted to give him my most precious gift  my virginity.


    ¡°Chris?¡± I whispered into his ear, wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing his shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he whispered back.


    ¡°I want you to be my first,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Your first what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My first,¡± I emphasized.


    ¡°Your first¡­ you¡¯re!¡± he replied, suddenly understanding. ¡°You mean you¡¯re a¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chris. I¡¯m a virgin,¡± I told him.


    He froze. His fingers stopped touching me, and his body backed away from me very slightly.


    I grabbed him and pulled him to me, pressing my bare breasts against his chest. I pushed my lips against him, squeezing his body close to me and wrapping his hair around my fingers.


    ¡°Please, Chris,¡± I begged him. ¡°I want you to be my first.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mika,¡± he said, his voice low, but firm, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if


    I can do this. I care about you, and I don¡¯t want to end up hurting you.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m not looking to marry you or anything. I just want to lose my virginity, and I want it to be you,¡± I told him, nuzzling his neck and exhaling softly.


    He made a low, whining groan, and I knew his resolve was melting. That lone noise was enough to tell me it wouldn¡¯t be long until he gave in.


    ¡°Please, Chris,¡± I whispered into his ear. ¡°Let me give you my virginity. Don¡¯t make me beg.¡±


    I touched my lips softly against his neck and exhaled again, pulling my lips gently across the skin of his neck and up to his ear, where I nibbled delicately on his earlobe.


    ¡°My God¡­¡± he groaned, and he dropped his head, resting his forehead on my chest. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me, girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing,¡± I told him. ¡°I may look young, but there¡¯s a woman inside me aching to get out, Chris. Help me!¡±


    He lifted his head and looked straight into my eyes. I could barely see the outline of his face in the light from the streetmp outside my window. He looked troubled, but there was a hunger in his eyes that drove me wild. I ced my good hand on his cheek and pulled his face close to me, kissing him lightly on the lips.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered long and slow.


    This seemed to be all he needed. His eyes shifted briefly, and he pushed his lips firmly against mine, shoving my head back into my pillow. I could hear the rustle of fabric as he quickly wiggled out of his sweatpants, and then he mounted me. His hands struggled to yank off my panties, and I lifted my hips to assist him.


    He shoved my legs forcefully apart with his knees, his tongue probing wildly inside my mouth. I felt his hard cock pushing against my outerbia, searching for my opening as his hands explored my body.


    There was something wild and visceral about the way he was behaving with me, as if he¡¯d lost control of hismon sense and was now being guided by something primal and savage. I don¡¯t believe I could have stopped him at that point, even if I¡¯d wanted to.


    He grabbed his cock with his right hand and guided it toward me, using his fingers to spread my lips apart. He rubbed he head up and down over my slit, lubricating it. As it rubbed over my clit, I shivered. I could feel rushing to my pussy.


    He positioned the head at the entrance, pushing gently against it. He was now nibbling  no, practically gnawing at my neck. I could feel his breath, hot and ragged against my skin, and I could hear him growling low and guttural deep in his throat as his teeth nipped at my skin.


    His hips thrust forward, pushing his cock a few centimeters inside me. I could feel myself stretching and wrapping around him, the head pushing against my hymen, but not yet breaking it.


    He thrust forward again, a little harder this time. My hymen stretched backward and began to sting. I sucked in a little air and bit my lip, digging my fingernails into his back.


    His arms went around me, pressing my entire body against him. My breasts were squashed against him, and he still gnawed savagely at my neck and shoulder. With one final push, his cock sank inside me, tearing my hymen apart and sending a searing pain rushing through me. I gasped aloud, my eyes wide and blurred with tears.


    ¡°Ow, ow!¡± I whined pitifully, but I don¡¯t think he heard me.


    He was now sliding in and out of me. The pain was still significant, but it was fading fast. My grunts of difort were soon reced by gasps of pleasure as I felt his cock plunging deeper and deeper inside me. It mmed repeatedly against my cervix, sending jolts of intense pleasure through me. I could feel the tension building inside me. The harder it punched against my cervix, the more intense the pleasure became.


    ¡°Do me doggy!¡± I gasped, hoping it would drive him even deeper inside me.


    He reached underneath me and attempted to flip me onto my stomach. I wiggled over, taking care not to put my weight on my broken hand. I had to steady myself with one hand, making my position rather precarious. His hands gripped my hips, and he plunged his cock deep inside me, mming against my cervix roughly. I gasped.


    I wobbled and teetered as I struggled to keep myself from falling over using only one hand. Noticing my difficulty, Chris wrapped his arms around my body and pulled me upward, pushing my back against his chest. I pushed my hips back against him as his cock plunged in and out of me.


    He kept one hand around me, dropping the other to finger my clit. His middle finger pressed firmly against it, rubbing it in tiny circles. Thebination of his grunting, the thump of his cock against my cervix, and the stimtion of my clit were sending me closer and closer to the edge. I felt his teeth start to gnaw at my back, and he grunted with each thrust.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum!¡±


    He groaned savagely, his thrusting bing erratic. His arm squeezed me so tightly I could scarcely breathe, and his fingers pushed firmly against my clit as they moved rapidly against it. My breath shuddered, and my thighs began to quiver. I felt the walls of my pussy begin to pulse around his shaft as his cock began to pulse, shooting jets of hot cum deep inside me. It was all I could do to bite my lip and keep from screaming as orgasmic bliss washed over me, building inside my pussy and flooding in waves up to my clit and out through the rest of my body.


    He continued to thrust inside me and rub my clit, and my orgasm continued, bursting out across my body like a tidal wave. I thought it would never end as his jizz popped inside me again and again.


    Finally, it subsided. My trembling body dropped forward weakly, and I rolled onto my back. He dropped down beside me, struggling to regte his erratic breathing.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, wow,¡± he agreed, kissing my shoulder gently.


    ¡°Chris, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you,¡± I said, once I managed to catch my breath.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What happened the day I broke my hand? In your room, I mean.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Oh, that. I kind of lost control. I felt like nobody gave a shit about me,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Oh, Chris,¡± I breathed, leaning my head on his chest and kissing it softly. ¡°You know I care about you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think no one cares about you, because I always will,¡± I promised.


    I felt his lips on the top of my head, and his arms squeezed me close. I never wanted the moment to end, and I¡¯ll remember it for the rest of my life. Currentlyntlyh the blessing of our parents, and we couldn¡¯t be happier. I know it seems a little strange, considering we are stepsiblings, but to us, it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world.

 Chapter 96

    Losing My Virginity


    I had been masturbating for years, but I was always terrified to go all the way. I must admit that I was curious. I wanted to know what it was like, and I wanted to please my boyfriend. But I just couldn¡¯t deal with losing my virginity.


    One Saturday night, my parents were out for the evening, and my brother had gone out with friends. I was home alone, so I took the opportunity to pop one of my dad¡¯s porn videos into the DVD yer. I was lying on the couch wearing nothing but a bra and panties, and I had my hand thrust inside my underwear. I was fingering myself, and I was nearing climax, moaning loudly, when the front door opened.


    Before I had time to react, my brother¡¯s best friend, Shawn, had barged in and seen me. I was mortified. I picked up one of the couch cushions and quickly used it to hide myself. Shawn looked over at the television. He watched for a moment as a guy pounded a woman roughly with his hard cock. Then he grinned at me.


    ¡°Well, Squirt! Looks like you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Shawn teased.


    I picked up a throw pillow and lobbed it at his head.


    ¡°Shawn, get out!¡± I shrieked. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Brad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the restaurant,¡± Shawn said. ¡°He forgot his wallet, and he asked me toe get it for him so he wouldn¡¯t have to leave his date.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a date?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nah,¡± he replied. ¡°Naomi broke up with mest week. She¡¯s dating some skater dude now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t like her that much, anyway,¡± he admitted. ¡°What about you? Why are you home on a Saturday night without a date?¡±


    ¡°Boys my age are painfully boring,¡± I told him, rolling my eyes emphatically. ¡°And it¡¯s hard to meet older guys around here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an older guy,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ you¡¯re Brad¡¯s best friend. And I¡¯ve known you forever,¡± I argued.


    ¡°So? I could show you a thing or two,¡± he said confidently.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked curiously, wondering just how far he was willing to take things. I¡¯d had a secret crush on Shawn for years, but I never thought he¡¯d be interested in his best friend¡¯s little sister.


    He sat down on the couch beside me and leaned in close to me. I could feel his warm breath on my face.


    ¡°Like this,¡± he whispered, taking my chin in his hand and pulling me into a kiss.


    I felt his tongue slip between my lips, and my heart started to flutter rapidly. His tongue was soft and warm, and his breath tasted like pizza. My arms instinctively went around his neck, pulling him closer to me.


    I felt his hand slip down from its spot on my shoulder to fondle my breast. His fingers slipped under thece of my bra and found my small, pink nipple. He pinched it slightly, and I felt it stiffen.


    Then his hand went behind the couch cushion I was using to hide myself. It slowly trailed down my belly, pausing just before the waistband of my panties. I was breathless with anticipation. I wanted him to touch me. His kiss was intense and passionate, and it was driving me wild.


    His fingers inched slowly, cautiously inside my panties. His hand lingered at the precipice, teasing me, refusing to touch me. I felt his hand wrap over my pubic mound, his fingers tickling the little tuft of hair. I purred softly, the sound mostly muffled by his lips. My hips pushed forward, trying to encourage him to touch me. Finally, his finger slipped between my lips and brushed lightly over my clit. I shivered.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mmm, baby¡­ you¡¯re so wet,¡± he said smoothly into my ear.


    The warmth of his breath tickled, and I shivered again. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled his body closer to mine as his fingers spread mybia and touched me in ways I¡¯d never been touched before.


    My entire body felt warm and tingly. I couldn¡¯t believe how he was making me feel. It was like I was waking up for the first time in my life.


    ¡°Shawn, wait,¡± I gasped breathlessly, putting my hand on his arm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shawn asked, breathing softly against my neck and sending chills down my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a virgin,¡± I said, my face flushing hot with embarrassment.


    He froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I begged him, thrusting my hips against his hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re a virgin?¡± he rified.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to do it with you,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re Brad¡¯s little sister. He¡¯d kill me!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to know,¡± I said, wrapping my arms around his neck and pulling him into a kiss.


    He jerked out of my embrace and stood up, backing away. He nearly tripped over the coffee table.


    ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t do this,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Please, Shawn!¡± I begged him. ¡°I want you to!¡±


    I stood up and quickly unsnapped my bra, letting it fall to the floor. I stood in the dim light that flickered from the television, my small breasts bare and begging to be touched.


    I could see Shawn¡¯s chest rising and falling roughly. His hands were balled into tight fists by his sides, and he gritted his teeth and red menacingly at me. I could tell it was taking every ounce of willpower within him to resist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, Shawn!¡± I begged him. ¡°Take me!¡±


    I stepped forward and pressed my body against his. I could feel his erection hard and ready against my thigh. I maneuvered my hips so it stabbed between my legs.


    ¡°Tammy, please,¡± he moaned, trying to back away. ¡°Brad would freak out.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll never know,¡± I promised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You should be with someone you love,¡± he argued.


    ¡°Was your first time with someone you loved?¡± I challenged him, knowing the answer.


    ¡°My first time was with Kathy Woodall in the backseat of her cousin¡¯s ord, and she never spoke to me again,¡± he said.


    ¡°Right, because you two weren¡¯t even dating,¡± I remembered.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a girl!¡± he said.


    I took his hands and ced them on my breasts.


    ¡°Damn right, I am,¡± I agreed. ¡°And I¡¯m also an adult now. I¡¯m eighteen, and I know what I want!¡±

 Chapter 97

    His hands lingered there, cupping my B-cup breasts, for several moments. His eyes closed, and his fingers moved to pinch my nipples between them. He bent his head and closed his lips over one of them, sucking gently. I moaned softly.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing to me?¡± he asked, wrapping his arms around me and pressing his hardness against me once more.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me?¡± he groaned, squeezing my ass and smelling the bend of my neck.


    ¡°Because I want you to fuck me, Shawn,¡± I said. ¡°I want you to plunge your cock into my pussy and tear my hymen apart. I want you to be my first!¡±


    Something happened inside Shawn at that moment  something primal and savage. He grabbed my shoulders and pushed me away from him, staring into my eyes with an intensity I¡¯d never seen before. His lip twitched, and he shoved me onto the couch and tore my panties away.


    He mounted me, shoving his tongue into my mouth with a wild ferocity. His fingers probed between mybia, thering around in the wetness and rubbing my clit furiously.


    ¡°Fuck me, Shawn!¡± I begged him.


    With his left hand, he grabbed my hair and yanked my head backward. With the other, he tugged frantically at his zipper, fumbling anxiously until he managed to unleash the beast.


    I could feel the head pushing hard against my opening. It inched forward, burying about half the head inside me. His hips thrust forward, trying to wiggle their way inside.


    ¡°God damn, you¡¯re tight!¡± Shawn muttered.


    He reached down and grasped his cock, using his hand to try to push it inside me. However, the resistance he met was intense. My hymen simply would not budge.


    ¡°Do it, Shawn,¡± I urged him. ¡°Just do it!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± heined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Rip me apart! Fuck me hard!¡± I hissed at him.


    His eyes met mine, searching for an objection. He paused, waiting for me to change my mind. Then he wrapped his arms around my body and shoved me with all his might. I gasped aloud as the wind was sucked from my lungs. Pain sizzled through my pussy, shooting through me as light as an electric shock. It burned intensely, and I had to choke back a sob as tears began to sting my eyes.


    By this time, Shawn no longer cared about myfort. His cock was enveloped inside my savagely tight cunt. It was gripping him like a vice, and he was thrusting slowly in and out, enjoying the sensation.


    I bit my lip and mped my eyelids together, but the tears squeezed out and slid down my cheeks. I could feel my face burning with redness, and I held my breath to keep from shrieking. My fingernails dug into his back.


    His cock plunged in and out of me faster now. I could feel the head mming hard against my cervix, and I grunted with each thrust. His balls began to p hard against my ass, and the sound was exhrating! The pain began to subside, and it was soon reced by intense pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, Shawn!¡± I moaned softly. ¡°Fuck me harder!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to ask him twice. He grabbed my legs and pushed them up toward my head. I grabbed my ankles and pulled them down beside my head, and he spread my thighs open with his hands and began to plunge deeper inside me. He was assaulting my cunt rapidly, banging me harder and faster. He ced his thumb against my clit and began to rub it in tiny circles.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I groaned, biting my lip. ¡°Tear me up, Shawn! Fuck me!¡±


    His cock began to slide in and out of me so quickly that I barely had time to gasp between thrusts. It pounded me relentlessly, the head mming so hard against my cervix that I was certain it would be bruised. It felt incredible! He rubbed my clit faster with his thumb, and I began to feel the intense warmth and tightness building just below my clit. I knew I was nearing orgasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum, Shawn!¡± I gasped.


    Shawn¡¯s thumb moved side to side now, wiggling my clit back and forth. The warmth began to radiate out from my clit toward my cunt and up through the rest of my body. My pussy pulsed rhythmically around his shaft, and my inner thighs began to tremble. I purred a light, high-pitched moan as my entire body was ovee with a massive orgasm.


    He began to groan loudly, thrusting erratically. I could feel his cock beginning to twitch inside me, and he shot his load into me, spurting over and over. I could feel each pulse as his cock emptied inside my quivering pussy.


    Finally, he copsed on top of me, heaving and sweating. Neither of us could speak, and we fought desperately to catch our breaths.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I finally whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, wow,¡± he agreed, kissing me lightly on the lips.


    When he¡¯d finally gathered up a little strength, he stood up.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± he muttered, looking down at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, peering down in the direction he was looking.


    It was then that I noticed blood everywhere. It was dripping in a red streak down his leg. It covered my entire crotch area. And it was smeared all over the light blue sofa.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± he asked, clearly panicking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, Shawn,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll try to clean it up. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll just tell them I fell asleep on the couch and got my period.¡± ¡°Brad¡¯s gonna fucking kill me,¡± he moaned.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. Because he¡¯s not going to find out,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Look, just get Brad¡¯s wallet and get back to the restaurant. He¡¯s going to be pissed at you for taking so long.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, alright,¡± he agreed, fumbling to zip up his pants.


    He found Brad¡¯s wallet and started to leave. Then he turned around and came back over to me and grabbed me, nting a long, sweet kiss on my lips. I swooned.


    ¡°See ya,¡± he told me.


    ¡°See ya,¡± I called after him, watching him until the front door closed behind him.


    My legs were still trembling so much I could hardly stand, but I rushed to try to clean the couch. The upholstery cleaner did little but spread the stain. I cursed, but there was nothing I could do. I gathered up my clothes and went to bed.

 Chapter 98

    The next morning at breakfast, my mother asked me about the stain. I nearly choked on my orange juice.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I fell asleep on the couchst night and started my period,¡± I lied. ¡°I tried to clean it up, but it wouldn¡¯te out. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mom eyed me skeptically, but then she softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey,¡± she said. ¡°Not your fault. I¡¯ll have to call someone in to clean it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± I apologized again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mom said.


    After breakfast, I dressed up in my favorite white dress. It¡¯s a sheer thing, and you can see my panties through it. If I don¡¯t wear a bra, my nipples practically poke through the fabric. I was hoping to see Shawn again.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I heard Brad call in the hallway as I was getting ready. ¡°Have you seen my gray T-shirt?¡±


    ¡°I washed it. It¡¯s in the drier,¡± she called back. ¡°Are you going out again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have another date with Amy,¡± he answered.


    ¡°What about Shawn? Is he still seeing that¡­ what was her name?


    Nancy?¡±


    ¡°Naomi,¡± Shawn said. ¡°No, they broke up.¡±


    ¡°Shame,¡± Mom said. ¡°She seemed nice.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Shawn likes nice girls,¡± Bradmented.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± my mother scolded him, and then they bothughed.


    I chuckled. I knew Brad was right. Shawn didn¡¯t like nice girls. He likes naughty girls. And naughty was exactly the kind of girl I¡¯d be for him.


    I picked up my cell phone and dialed Shawn¡¯s number. I¡¯d had it since I was fifteen, in case I ever needed to reach Brad while he was with Shawn. However, this was the first time I¡¯d ever used it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Shawn answered.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tammy,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ hi,¡± he said ufortably.


    ¡°Do you want toe over tonight?¡± I asked him. ¡°Brad has a date, and my parents are ying Texas Hold ¡®Em at my aunt¡¯s house all night.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t tonight,¡± he lied. ¡°I have this thing with my sister.¡± ¡°Thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I can¡¯t get out of it. I promised her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hmm. Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Tammy,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t want the blowjob I was going to give you?¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Bl¡­ blowjob?¡± he asked, his voice breaking slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. See, I was all set to give you a blowjob tonight. But if you¡¯re


    busy¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he practically shouted into the phone. ¡°I¡­ well, I think Casey might have wanted to go out with her friends tonight. I could ask her if I could get out of it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do that?¡± I said slyly.


    ¡°Alright. So if she lets me out of this¡­ thing¡­ what time do you want me to be there?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Brad¡¯s leaving at seven-thirty, and my parents are leaving at eight, so why don¡¯t you be here around eight-thirty?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there. I mean¡­ if Casey says it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll call me if you can¡¯t get out of the¡­ thing?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh, sure. Otherwise, see you at eight-thirty.¡±


    I hung up the phone with a sly smile spreading across my face. That¡¯ll show him, I thought. I wasn¡¯t about to let him lie his way out of fucking me again!


    My parents didn¡¯t make it out of the house until about eight-twenty-five, and I was gnawing my nails. I knew Shawn would likely freak out and leave if he saw my parents¡¯ car in the driveway. Fortunately, they left just a few minutes before he showed up. I greeted him at the door.


    ¡°Hey, Squirt,¡± he said, his eyes glued to my nipples, which were hard and poking through the sheer fabric of my dress.


    ¡°Hey, you. Come on in,¡± I said.


    I stepped aside and he pushed past me. I closed the door behind him.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he said.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°So¡­¡± I repeated.


    His mouth scrunched up as though he wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t manage to spit it out.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Well, what?¡±


    ¡°You look like you want to say something,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was just wondering if¡­¡±


    ¡°If what?¡±


    ¡°If you meant it when you said you wanted to give me a blowjob,¡± he finally managed to say.


    I grinned.


    ¡°Of course I meant it,¡± I told him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down on the couch and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    He cleared his throat and did as I instructed. I kneeled between his legs and unzipped his jeans, pulling his cock out and wrapping my hand around it. I quickly took it between my lips, and I marveled at how theid thing began to harden against my tongue. My soft, warm tongue wiggled against it as I sucked it down my throat. It was easy to suck while it was still partially soft, but the harder it got, the more difficult it was to keep it in my mouth.


    Soon, it was sorge I could barely fit my lips around it. He was quiterge, and I wondered how my virgin pussy had managed to take all of it. I used my hand to pump up and down as my tongue swirled around the head. I¡¯d never given a blowjob before, but I¡¯d watched enough of my dad¡¯s porn flicks to know a bit about how it was done.


    ¡°Am I doing okay?¡± I asked, looking up at him.


    He opened his eyes and looked down at me.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, baby,¡± he moaned. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Shawn grabbed my head and shoved me back down on his cock. He began to thrust his hips, fucking my face. I felt his cock start to slide down my throat, and I gagged. I remembered reading instructions on the inte about giving a blowjob. They¡¯d said you had to rx your throat, so that¡¯s what I tried to do. But Shawn was huge, and it did little to help. I continued to gag every time the head slipped down my throat, and soon, tears were rolling down my cheeks.


    I tried to pull away to take a breath, but Shawn was insatiable. His hands gripped my head and shoved me back down on it, causing me to gag again. I nearly vomited.


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± he growled. ¡°Suck it!¡±

 Chapter 99

    I could hardly breathe, but I was determined to give him the best blowjob of his life. I tried to swirl my tongue around the shaft, flicking at the base whenever my head came back up, and rxing as much as possible while he shoved it back down my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking cum,¡± he groaned.


    Before I could react, I felt his dick begin to throb against my tongue. It pulsated again and again, and I felt the tickle of cum shooting against the back of my throat. It was warm and salty, and I swallowed it greedily. I¡¯d been afraid I would be disgusted by it, but I found I couldn¡¯t get enough. With my hand, I squeezed his shaft, milking out everyst drop as he groaned and bucked against me.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± he said breathlessly. ¡°I never knew you could suck a dick like that!¡±


    ¡°It was my first time,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, his eyes wide. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± I told him. ¡°I just wanted to be good for you.¡± ¡°You were,¡± he told me. ¡°You were.¡± I smiled proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I said, still beaming.


    ¡°And now I¡¯m going to eat you out,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, no,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°I want to,¡± he told me. ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh, believe me. I¡¯m sure!¡± he said eagerly.


    I slipped my dress over my head and dropped it on the carpet. Then I wiggled my hips as I slid off my panties and tossed them aside. I stoodpletely naked in front of him, allowing him to enjoy my body for a moment. Then I sat down on the couch, leaned back, and spread my legs.


    Shawn kneeled in front of me, pushing my legs further apart. He pushed my feet up onto the couch, and I grabbed my knees and held on.


    With his fingers, he spread mybia apart and stared longingly at my pussy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Shawn gushed.


    My face turned pink.


    He lowered his head, and I could feel my entire pussy starting to quiver with excitement. I¡¯d never been licked before, and I was desperate to see what it felt like. All my friends had been talking about how incredible it was for ages, and now I was finally going to find out for myself!


    Shawn¡¯s tongue inched out and slid up my outerbia on one side. He stopped with his nose over the tiny tuft of hair on my pubic mound, and he nuzzled it. Then his tongue ran slowly back down mybia on the other side. He was teasing me terribly. I wanted to feel his tongue inside me!


    His fingers pulled me apart again, and I felt the tip of his tongue touch my clit very lightly, like a feather brushing against it.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± I purred lightly.


    I felt his tongue trail slowly, gently down to my hole. It hovered lightly over the outside, barely touching me, for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, slowly, it began to prate me. His tongue pushed firmly inside me like a tiny cock, and my juices began to spill out around it.


    His tongue was now slick and slippery with my juices, and he ran it up and over my clit very softly. My hips began to wiggle in little circles, desperate to feel his tongue against my clit.


    Shawn¡¯s lips closed over my clit, and he took it in his mouth and began to suck on it. I could feel the blood rushing into it as it swelled like a tiny penis. The head burst out of its hood, and I could feel the sensitive head against his tongue. I shivered.


    His tongue began to trace tiny circles around the head of my clitoris. I felt his middle finger slit inside me, curling upward and pushing against my G-spot. I¡¯d masturbated hundreds of times, perhaps thousands, but nothing had ever felt like this!


    I began to moan softly as he massaged my G-spot and his tongue swirled around my clit. He responded to my enthusiasm by fucking me faster with his finger and flicking his tongue more rapidly over my clit.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I moaned. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon!¡±


    His tongue pressed t against my clit, sliding up and down with increased pressure. He slipped another finger inside me, pushing them in and out as they rubbed up against my G-spot.


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± I gasped, feeling the pressure mounting underneath my pubic mound.


    I could feel a tight, pulsating sensation in my clit. The walls of my pussy began to throb and ache. Soon, everything spilled over into an intense orgasm. My whole body tingled all over, and my legs began to shake violently. My teeth chattered, and my eyes rolled back into my head. ¡°Ahhhh!!!!!¡± I shouted, grabbing my breasts and squeezing them tightly, my entire body ovee with wave after wave of pure, orgasmic bliss!


    Finally, it was over. My orgasm began to subside, and I let my quivering legs drop weakly to the floor.


    Shawn grabbed my trembling legs and hoisted them up in the air, holding onto my ankles. He positioned his cock head over my dripping pussy and quickly plunged deep inside me before I could object. He was bing bolder!


    He was fucking me vigorously, pounding my pussy harder and faster than he had the night before. His balls pped loudly against my ass, and I could hear the wet slurping of his dick slipping in and out of my slick, wet cunt.


    His shaft began to rub against my swollen clit, and I could feel another orgasm mounting inside me. My breath escaped my lips in shuddering gasps, and I groaned as my entire body began to tremble.


    Shawn grunted repeatedly, biting his lip. His breath became ragged and uneven as he tried to contain his orgasm as long as possible. His face was turning red, and he held his breath in an attempt to stave off his cum.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± I gasped, as bliss washed over me once again.


    The warmth spread out from my cunt and down my ass, up through my belly, and even managed to reach my breasts. My nipples stiffened again as chills covered my skin.


    His thrusting became wild and erratic, and I could feel his dick throbbing angrily inside me as he blew his load up against my cervix. He grunted and groaned as he squirted again and again, sting cum deep inside me.


    I sat up and threw my arms around him, shoving my tongue into his mouth and kissing him passionately. I could still feel him pulsing lightly inside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever stop fucking me,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°Never,¡± he promised.


    ¡°I mean it, Shawn,¡± I told him firmly. ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Give me ten minutes and we¡¯ll go again,¡± he said.


    From then on, Shawn and I were practically inseparable. We finally told Brad about our rtionship, and he was surprisingly okay with it. I don¡¯t know if Shawn and I will be together forever, but we sure are having a great time while itsts!

 Chapter 100

    Taboo Virginity


    Jessica was only three years old when I married her mother. She was a precocious child  so full of mischief. She never wanted to go to bed, and would sneak out of her room at all hours to get into trouble.


    In her teen years, she became increasingly difficult to deal with. At thirteen years of age, I caught her making out with a seventeen-year-old boy in her bedroom, so we shipped her off to an all-girls boarding school. She would write to her motherining of being lonely, sick of having no malepanionship. But we knew it was for the best.


    She graduated with barely passing grades and came home for the summer. She was barely eighteen, and still a virgin as far as I knew. Her mother and I wanted to keep her that way for as long as possible. Her mother was only neen when she had Jessica, and she had always regretted not waiting until she was older.


    A week after she graduated, her mother had to go out of town for a week on a business trip. I had forbidden Jessica to go out for the week, and although she was eighteen and legally could have disobeyed, she knew we were only allowing her to continue to live with us rent-free if she agreed to follow our rules. She moped around, whining and ring at me. She would hardly say a word.


    Jessica went to bed around eight o¡¯clock the first night. She said she was bored and exhausted, but I suspected something was up. I waited about thirty minutes, then I snuck down the hallway and listened carefully outside her bedroom door. I heard the sound of rapid, deep breathing inside the room, and she moaned softly. Turning the doorknob slowly, I pushed the door open a crack.


    The lights were off, but her nightlight faintly illuminated the scene. In the pale golden light, I could see her wearing a pair powder blue boy shorts and a matching tank top. A guy in a leather jacket was lying beside her on her twin bed, his hand thrust down her panties, fingering her. She purred softly, her eyes closed.


    Despite the fact that I¡¯d raised this child from the toddler stage, I found myself bing erect. Her body was still small and barely developed. I could see her breasts swelling slightly underneath her top  they were still as small as they¡¯d been when we sent her off to boarding school at thirteen. Her small, t stomach rose and fell rapidly as her breathing elerated. The guy¡¯s hand moved faster, and she began to grind her hips. She bit her lip in an obvious attempt to stay quiet and avoid detection.


    ¡°I want to fuck you,¡± the guy growled into her ear.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby,¡± he snarled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me that.¡±


    He mounted her quickly, struggling to unfasten his belt while holding her down. She struggled, trying to push him off, but his weight was far too much for her. She was a slight little thing, barely five feet tall in socks, and she couldn¡¯t have weighed more than ny pounds soaking wet.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± she hissed, pushing against him with both hands.


    ¡°No way,¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, you little tease!¡±


    My cock was rock hard. In fact, I was so turned on that I was tempted  if only for one fleeting moment  to let him fuck her. I wanted to know what it would look like, sound like, to see my little stepdaughter lose her virginity. But I couldn¡¯t let it happen  not like that. She deserved to make that choice herself.


    I pushed the door open so hard is mmed against the wall with a bang. The guy hopped off the bed and struggled to zip his pants. He stuttered and stammered, trying to make excuses.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Jessica gasped, wing at her sheet and trying to hide herself in shame.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my house!¡± I shouted at the punk, my hands balled into vengeful fists at my sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± he snapped, and he fled past me and left through the front door.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡­¡± she started to say meekly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Jessica,¡± I said, shooting her a look of intense disappointment. ¡°Your mother and I just spent a small fortune to send you to St. Mary¡¯s to keep you out of this kind of trouble, and your first week back you¡¯re already up to this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡± she paused, and I noticed her eyes were turned downward.


    Suddenly, the situation became exceedingly awkward. She had noticed the erection that threatened to burst out of my pajama bottoms. I felt my face burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± she said, a sly grin spreading across her lips. ¡°Did this just turn you on?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I denied. ¡°I was¡­ I was watching a movie¡­ before I heard you in here.¡±


    ¡°You were watching a movie¡­ but you managed to hear us in here as quiet as we were?¡± she asked incredulously.


    ¡°I have very good hearing,¡± I said quickly, making a feeble attempt at an excuse.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Sure.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, this is ridiculous,¡± I said, changing the subject. ¡°That guy could have raped you! You have to be more careful!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe I wanted him to rape me,¡± she argued.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± I whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I do!¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sick of being an innocent little girl!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± I insisted. ¡°You¡¯re young. You should enjoy being young while you can, because it neversts.¡±


    ¡°I can enjoy being young and still have sex!¡± she snapped haughtily.


    ¡°Please be reasonable,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°You be reasonable, Daddy! I¡¯m eighteen! I¡¯m not a baby, anymore!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I agreed. ¡°But can¡¯t you just be innocent for as long as possible? I don¡¯t want to see you throw your life away.¡± ¡°Get out of my room,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± she shouted, tossing a pillow in my direction.


    I hung my head and backed out of the room, the door clicking gently behind me. I wanted to find a way to get through to her  to make her understand. But she was impetuous. I knew it was only a matter of time before my little girl became a woman. I just wanted it tost a little while longer.


    Sighing, I trudged back to my bedroom and flopped down on the bed. My erection was only just beginning to wane, and I stared up at the ceiling dejectedly. Before long, I had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 101

    The next morning, Jessica came into the kitchen while I was reading the paper and having my morning coffee. She flounced past me, still wearing her panties and tank top, and snatched a box of cereal out of the cab. Noisily, she stormed around the kitchen, banging drawers and cabs, rattling the silverware, and nging her dishes angrily on the table.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but notice the outline of her lithe frame in her little ensemble. Somehow, she looked different to me. Yesterday, she¡¯d been my little girl. Today, I was eyeballing her like a piece of meat. I shook my head and hid behind the newspaper, trying to shake the picture of her little body out of my head.


    Jessica poured milk into her cereal, and I could hear it slosh some bits out onto the table. She set the jug down with a thud and I heard her spoon start to clink against the ceramic bowl and the telltale crunch as she ate her cereal. I peeked cautiously around the side of my newspaper. She red at me with stormy eyes, and I hid my face again.


    She disappeared into her room after breakfast, and I didn¡¯t see her all day. It was after dark and I was sitting on the couch in my boxers watching television when she sauntered into the room and plopped down beside me  still wearing her blue outfit. She put one foot up on the couch and leaned back against the arm, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see her mound swelling underneath her panties. Quickly, I diverted my attention back to the television.


    A few momentster, after a long, awkward silence, I noticed her hand drop. It covered her crotch, and instantly my mind wandered to a picture of her with her hand inside her panties. I closed my eyes tightly and tried to think of something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored,¡± Jessica said.


    I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was so small and innocent sitting there. I tried to think back to her as a little girl, pushing the naughty thoughts as far back into my mind as I could. I remembered the way she used to curl up in myp when she was young, and for a moment, I calmed down. I pushed the remote across the couch cushion, and she snatched it up and flicked through channels. She stopped on a skin flick.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I want to watch,¡± she snapped.


    On the screen, a couple was making out. They were attempting to tear each other¡¯s clothes off. I noticed Jessica start chewing her nails, and her hips shifted slightly. I bit my lip and tried to think of something else.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t guys like me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m attractive, aren¡¯t I?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course you are!¡±


    ¡°Well, you have to say that. You¡¯re my dad. But, would you want to¡­ you know¡­ if you weren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. I am unattractive. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always had a hard time finding boys who want to do it with me.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never had trouble with that! As many times as we¡¯ve caught you with boys?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t know how many I¡¯ve tried to get to find a few that would.¡±


    I was suddenly very confused. I knew Jessica was incredibly attractive. She was my stepdaughter and I had trouble controlling my lust around her. I couldn¡¯t imagine her having trouble luring boys.


    ¡°I just want to know what it feels like,¡± she groaned. ¡°It looks¡­ fun.¡±


    Jessica watched the couple on the television, and I could tell she desperately wanted to try out what they were doing.


    ¡°You will someday. Don¡¯t try to rush things. You¡¯re only eighteen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s like¡­ it¡¯s like I need it. My body just screams for it all the time!¡±


    Dear God, I thought. Stop talking this way. I could feel my cock getting hard, and I shifted myself to try to conceal it. It was toote. She¡¯d noticed.


    ¡°Is that because of the movie, or because of me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the movie, I guess,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because the movie wasn¡¯t affecting you before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the movie, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she said, and before I could stop her, she¡¯d put her hand on my cock and began stroking it through my boxers.


    ¡°Jessica, stop!¡± I gasped, trying to move away from her.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she teased. ¡°You know you want me. I¡¯ve seen the way you¡¯ve been looking at me, and I saw how hard it was when you caught mest night.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ inappropriate,¡± I croaked, my voice breaking.


    She yanked the waistband of my boxer shorts and pulled them down enough to release my dick. Her head bent down, and I felt her warm, soft lips enclose around it. I wanted desperately to push her away, but it felt so good I could hardly breathe. I was frozen.


    ¡°Jess¡­¡± I tried to object, but I felt her hand begin to massage my balls, and her tongue swirled around the head of my cock. It was intensely engorged.


    Her head bobbed up and down, and I was powerless to stop her. I wanted to. My mind knew it was wrong to let my innocent stepdaughter do this. But I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted her more than I¡¯d ever wanted anything.


    She looked up at me sheepishly, and she moved her body up against me. I felt her lips against my neck, and she whispered, ¡°Touch me.¡± I paused. My hand twitched slightly, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Please touch me,¡± she purred into my ear, and she grabbed my hand and pushed it into the waistband of her blue panties.


    Despite my best efforts, I had to feel her. I moved past a sparse patch of hair and cupped her mound in my hand. My fingers spread apart herbia, and I pushed my fingers inside her slit. My God, she was wet. She was just as excited as I was. I gathered some of her juices on my fingers and began to rub against her clit. She moaned softly into my ear.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± she whispered. ¡°It feels so good lips pressed against mine, and her tongue pushed into my mouth. Her breath tasted like bubble gum. I continued to rub her clit, and she began to grind her hips against me.


    My other hand slipped up her shirt and cupped one of her breasts. It was full and round, but small. Her nipple was tiny, and it instantly went rigid underneath my hand.


    ¡°I want you to take my virginity,¡± she said, staring deep into my eyes.


    ¡°Jess, this isn¡¯t right,¡± I implored. ¡°We have to stop.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me now, or I¡¯ll go find someone else to do it,¡± she demanded.


    I didn¡¯t want her out there fucking just anyone. Thest thing she needed was to lose her virginity to some punk who didn¡¯t care about her the way I did. She could get a disease. She could get pregnant. I couldn¡¯t let that happen, could I?

 Chapter 102

    I pushed my tongue deeply into her mouth, kissing her ferociously. I tugged savagely at her shirt, and she lifted her arms and let me remove it. Her small breasts bounced out of it, and I sucked madly at one of her nipples, making her gasp aloud. I pushed her forcefully back against the couch, and I yanked feverishly at her panties. She lifted her ass and let me slide them off her. I tossed them aside and looked down at the faint tuft of hair that covered her mound.


    I ced my hands inside her thighs and pushed her legs apart, and I could see the tiny rosebud of her pussy lips. Aggressively, I tore them apart with my fingers and lowered my head, pushing my tongue deep inside her and tasting the honey-sweet vor of her virgin juices.


    My tongue slipped up through her slit and across her clit, and she shivered. With ferocious lust, my tongue assaulted her, flicking wildly over her clit until she was screaming with pleasure. Her fingers tangled into my hair and pushed my head into her pussy, and her legs began to tremble.


    ¡°Fuck me, Daddy! Please fuck me!¡± she begged, and I could no longer resist.


    I took my rock-hard cock in my hand and moved into position. I ced the throbbing head against her tiny opening and pushed. I pushed and pushed, but it would not prate the tightness of her virginity. I felt if I didn¡¯t get inside her, I would explode. I leaned over her and grabbed her shoulders, anchoring myself, and I pushed with all my might. I felt a tearing sensation, and she screamed in pain. Her pussy walls gripped my shaft ferociously, and the soft wetness enveloped me like a weing friend. I began to thrust into her again and again. Soon, her grunts of difort were reced by moans of pleasure as my dick mmed against her G-spot relentlessly.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± she purred. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum! Please shoot it inside me! Daddy, please! I need to feel you cum inside my pussy!¡±


    Her begging sent me over the edge. I felt her pussy begin to pulse around me as she orgasmed, and my cock began to throb wildly. I groaned loudly as my load shot deep within my little girl¡¯s belly, and she wed my back and her breath came out in shuddering gasps.


    I shoved my tongue deep inside her mouth and we kissed passionately as the two of us melded together in the intensity of orgasmic bliss.


    Finally, I could no longer hold myself up. I copsed on top of her a heaving, panting mass. I felt her tiny breasts smashed against my chest, and despite my exhaustion, I thrust my dick inside her a few more times, fearing it might be thest time I ever felt the joy of my cock inside my girl¡¯s juicy little cunt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, suddenly ovee with remorse. ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Daddy,¡± she said, stroking my face gently. ¡°I wanted this. I still want this. I don¡¯t ever want you to stop fucking me!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked her, wanting to pinch myself to see if I was awake. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you to fuck me for so long, Daddy! I¡¯ve been so jealous of Mom getting to fuck you all these years. I¡¯ve peeked in on you when you were fucking her, and I wished it was me! Why do you think I¡¯ve been messing around with all those boys? I kept hoping you would realize you wanted me if you saw them touching me!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you wanted me to catch you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I wanted you to burst in and spank me and be so ovee with passion that you¡¯d take me then and there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jessie,¡± I said. ¡°I love you. I love fucking you. I love cumming inside your juicy little pussy. It feels so good!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Daddy. I want you to fuck me every day!¡±


    Iy there holding my sweet little stepdaughter, her petite little body soft and warm against my skin. I loved her more than ever. I knew something that felt so right couldn¡¯t be wrong, and I knew I would never stop fucking her.


    ¡°Your mother will be home in a few days,¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jessica said. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to manage after shees home. Until then, we¡¯ll do it every chance we get! Can I sleep in your bed tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I told her. ¡°You should go clean up. You¡¯re bleeding all over the couch. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll exin this to your mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just tell her my tampon leaked,¡± she suggested. ¡°Ohh, good idea!¡± I told her. ¡°That¡¯ll work.¡±


    Jessica went to take a shower, and I stared up at the ceiling wondering what I did to get so lucky. As Iy there thinking of her, I wanted her again. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I snuck into the bathroom and carefully peeled the shower curtain back.


    ¡°Get in,¡± she said when she noticed me.


    Eagerly, I stepped into the shower with her. I pressed my body against her back, and my cock stiffened immediately. It pressed firmly against her smooth, round butt. Her head leaned back against my chest, and my head rested on top of it. I reached around her and cupped her small breasts in my hands. She was short for her age. Her head barely came up to my shoulders. I had to bend down to reach around and finger her clit.


    She turned around and put her arms around me, her breasts pressing against my upper abdomen. I bent down and kissed her, the water from the shower pouring over our faces. Her lips were wet and softer than ever.


    I put my arms around her waist and lifted her. Instinctively, she wrapped her legs around my waist, and the head of my dick pushed against her opening. My hands wrapped over her buttocks and squeezed them, pushing her hips against me until my cock slipped inside her.


    She began to bounce up and down, and I pushed her hips against me with my hands. My cock skidded in and out of her pussy like it was rubber, as her pussy juices were being washed away by the shower. Her breasts bounced against my skin, and I felt her stiff little nipples against my chest. Her arms squeezed my neck tightly, and she continued to bounce, my dick sliding in and out of her again and again.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming Daddy!¡± she whispered, and I felt her cunt begin to throb.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I backed her against the wall of the shower and pounded her pussy ferociously. I mmed into her so hard, my balls pped against her ass. I could hear the pping and slurping as my wet balls smacked against her dripping butt. I could feel the pressure begin to build, and before long, I could feel the pulsating sensation of my cock shooting cum deep inside her tiny pussy.


    Her legs rxed, and I held her as her feet dropped to the floor. I could tell her knees were wobbly, because she could barely stand. I had to support her for a few moments before she could stand on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted,¡± she breathed. ¡°Me, too. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes,¡± she told me. ¡°I need to finish my shower.


    I headed to bed to wait for her, and I fell asleep before she even made it into the bedroom.

 Chapter 103

    I nced at the rm clock on my nightstand. It was three in the morning. Jessica was asleep beside me, and I watched her breathing. Her little breasts moved slowly up and down under her nightgown, and I couldn¡¯t resist touching them. Very carefully, trying not to disturb her sleeping, I slid her nightgown up as much as I could and slipped my hand up inside. I fondled each one and felt the joy of her tiny pink nipple stiffening in my palm.


    I could see her panties  little cotton ones with pink and white stripes. Her mound rose temptingly underneath it. I cupped her mound in my hand, wanting so much to touch her little pussy. But I didn¡¯t want to disturb her peaceful sleep.


    She stirred restlessly, and I moved my hand away. She flipped over mostly onto her stomach. Her little ass stuck toward me temptingly. I waited a moment for her to fall back asleep, and I gently ced my hand on one of her smooth little butt cheeks. I lifted her panties out of the way and squeezed one cheek lightly. God, I wanted to fuck her so badly. My cock was so hard it began to ache. It was all I could do to keep myself from tearing her panties away and fucking her then and there.


    Bing bolder, I slipped my finger gently underneath the leg band of her panties and slid it inside her pussy lips. I could feel a slight dampness there, and I poked my finger inside her hole. Carefully, I slid my finger in and out, finger fucking her as she slept. Her little ass was so round and beautiful, I wanted to smack it gently and watch it jiggle.


    I bent my head down and sniffed her crotch. It smelled sweet and slightly musky. Pulling her panties away, I poked my tongue between her lips and slid it back over her asshole. It puckered slightly at the touch, and I wondered if she could feel it in her sleep. She seemed to like it, so I flicked my tongue rapidly over it. Her hips began to rock slightly, and I slipped my tongue inside it. I felt it begin to pulse rapidly, and she moaned softly.


    I couldn¡¯t take it. My cock had swelled sorge I felt it might burst. If I didn¡¯t fuck her soon, I thought it might. I knew there was some lubricant in the drawer of my nightstand, and I fumbled in the faint light and found it. I thered it liberally on my cock, and then, pulling her panties to the side, I pushed the head of my dick against her puckering asshole.


    She woke up, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I pushed my hard cock against her asshole, and I slipped my hand up her nightgown and grabbed her breast and squeezed it until a sharp breath of difort escaped her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you,¡± I growled.


    I shoved with all my might, and I heard her squeal as my dick jammed deep into her plump little ass. She struggled to pull away, but I held her firmly. My cock slid in and out of her tight little butt, and she bit her lip and tried to suppress her squeaks of pain.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she gasped, gripping my wrist. Her hips still tried to pull away.


    ¡°No, it feels gooooood,¡± I groaned, pumping her ass mercilessly. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy,¡± she croaked. ¡°If it feels¡­ ow¡­ good to you¡­ OW! Oh, God, it really hurts!¡±


    I slipped my left arm underneath her and gripped her right breast, and my right hand went down to touch her juicy pussy. It was incredibly wet, as my dick pumped in and out of her vice grip butt, I began to fuck her with my fingers. My middle finger slipped in an out of her soaking wet pussy, and she began to moan softly, forgetting the pain of her ripping asshole.


    My slippery fingers began to swirl around and around her swollen clit as I continued to thrust my dick as deeply into her tight ass as I could manage. My cock was being gripped firmly, and every single inch of it was being stimted by the intense tightness around it.


    ¡°Oh, God, Daddy,¡± she moaned. ¡°Spank me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to ask me twice. My right hand smacked her little butt cheek and I could see it jiggle pleasantly in the light that filtered through the curtains from the streetmp outside. Her own hand reached down and began to finger her clit.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Harder,¡± she whispered.


    I smacked her ass a little harder, and it jiggled like gtin.


    ¡°Harder, Daddy!¡± she begged. ¡°Please spank me hard!¡±


    My hand cracked down on her ass so hard she cried out, and a I could see a red hand print swelling on it even in the dim light.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she gasped. ¡°That¡¯s it! Spank me!¡±


    I brought my hand down on her ass in rapid fire session.


    SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!


    Harder and faster I spanked her. I could feel her asshole quivering as she rubbed her clit rapidly. My dick plunged deep inside her butt, and I could feel the cum swelling in my balls.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I groaned. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to cum!¡±


    ¡°Cum, Daddy!¡± she shrieked! ¡°Fill my ass with your hot cum!¡±


    ¡°Arrrrrrrghhhh!¡± I moaned loudly, my dick pulsating and throbbing as cum shot deep inside her.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, Daddy!¡± she purred, as her entire body trembled with orgasm.


    I pulled my cock out of her ass, and I spread her butt cheeks and looked at the glorious sight. Her little hole was throbbing rapidly. It was bright red and swollen from the merciless pounding I¡¯d given it, and a thick, white blob of cum oozed out and drippedzily down her ass cheek. The other cheek was puffed up and red from the spanking she¡¯d received. ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± she purred. ¡°I like it when you spank me!¡± ¡°I like it, too,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Do you ever spank Mom?¡±


    ¡°No, Kitten. Mom doesn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like it. When you spank me hard, it makes my pussy hot.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    She nodded innocently and turned her body to face toward me.


    ¡°I want to suck you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Daddy just came,¡± I exined. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cum again so fast.¡±


    ¡°Please, Daddy. I want to taste me on you.¡±


    I felt my dick begin to throb slightly. Even though I¡¯d just cum, I wanted more. I wanted to feel her little lips around my cock.


    ¡°Suck it,¡± I told her.


    I rolled onto my back, and she got onto her stomach between my legs. She took my filthy cock into her mouth, and it responded by stiffening inside it. Her head bobbed up and down as she sucked, and I felt her hand begin to massage my balls.


    ¡°Baby?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Would you¡­¡± I gulped, not wanting to ask her to do what I wanted so badly.


    ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Would you finger my ass?¡±


    She smiled up and me and immediately buried her finger in my butt like an obedient little slut. Her mouth closed over my cock again, and her finger slid slowly in and out of my ass. I wanted to feel her little tongue shoved inside me.


    ¡°Fuck my ass with your tongue, you dirty fucking slut,¡± I growled, surprised I was even able to say such a thing to my daughter. She hesitated, and I snarled, ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± she gasped, and I felt her hand move my balls up out of the way.


    I rolled my legs up toward my chest to give her easy ess, and I felt her small tongue hesitantly lick at my asshole. It felt like Heaven just feeling her tongue touch it.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± I demanded.


    Her tongue slipped inside my ass, and it wiggled slightly.


    ¡°No, fuck it, god damn it!¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Fuck it like I fuck you!¡±


    She stiffened her tongue and began to bob her head, fucking my ass like her tongue was a little dick.


    ¡°Stroke my dick,¡± I demanded.


    As she continued to tongue fuck me, her hand wrapped around my cock and began to stroke it slowly.


    ¡°Faster,¡± I told her. ¡°Squeeze my dick and fuck my ass hard!¡±


    Her hand put more pressure on my shaft, and she stroked more vigorously. Her tongue continued to press into my ass. I gripped the back of my knees and squeezed tightly. My teeth were grinding together as my orgasm built. I held my breath as it built and built, and suddenly my load shot into the air andnded on my stomach with a st. It spit over and over, load after load, until my entire stomach was covered with cum.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± I ordered her.


    ¡°What?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Eat it. All of it!¡±


    Her mouth hung open as she eyed the massive pile of goo on my stomach. She looked nauseous.


    ¡°God fucking damn it, I said eat my fucking cum¡­ NOW!¡± I shouted, and I grabbed her by the hair and shoved her face against my belly.


    Her tonguepped against my stomach, and I heard her make a gagging noise. She continued to lick it up, even though her body spasmed with dry heaves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss a drop,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she croaked, obviously trying not to vomit. Finally, my stomach was licked clean.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I told her. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    I was feeling a little guilty about getting to rough with her, so  said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kitten. I hope I wasn¡¯t too rough with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I like it! I want you to always do that. I want you to use my body for your pleasure. Please, do it. I love you, and I want to make you happy!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, darling? I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Please don¡¯t ever worry about me. I can take it if it makes you happy. Whatever you like, I want. I promise!¡±


    She was my little miracle. I pulled her up into my arms and held her close. I loved her more than life itself.


    ¡°Anything, Daddy. Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    ¡°And you always will be, Pumpkin,¡± I told her, kissing her gently.

 Chapter 104

    PIRATE INVASION


    Lucy watched as Lord Swanton¡¯s ship set sail for Ennd. He rarely left their small ind in the West Indies; the trip was long and he¡¯d be away from the ntation for the better part of a year. But he¡¯d received word of a death in the family, something to do with a missing inheritance, and had chartered a ship quickly. She was certainly going to miss him. Even though Lord Swanton was her guardian, he¡¯d been like a father to her all of her life.


    The ntation overseer, Mr. Suggs, hade to herter in the day, wanting to go over some problem with the ounts. She¡¯d handled the affairs in Lord Swanton¡¯s absence before and followed Suggs down to the ntation office. The walk was pleasant, the ocean breeze cool and a light drift of clouds covered the brilliant sun. She¡¯d taken only a light shawl to cover her shoulders, her summer dress billowing behind her in the breeze.


    Suggs ushered her into the small office, moving nervously behind her as she sat in a wooden chair.


    ¡°What is it, Suggs?  What did you need me to attend to?¡±


    Suggs mumbled something and then disappeared into the adjacent storeroom. Tapping her foot impatiently, Lucy waited a moment, then rose, looking into the back. The room was empty, the door leading outside standing open.


    ¡°Suggs! Where have you gone?¡± Lucy walked toward the open door, peering around the corner. ¡°Oh, for the love of God!¡±


    Suddenly her arms were pinned from behind by arge man she recognized from the ntation, who dragged her back into the storeroom. She kicked and screamed and immediately a hand was mped over her mouth. She tried biting but the hand was so tough and leathery it mattered little.


    Lucy watched as a strange man stepped through the open door, a rag in his hands. He was small and dirty, with greasy ck hair carelessly tied back with a strip of cloth, and a stubbly growth of beard on his rugged face.


    ¡°She¡¯s a fiery little wench. Suggs said she¡¯d put up a good fight. Try not to bruise her, Captain wants her undamaged.¡± The man stepped closer, his eyes traveling down the front of Lucy¡¯s thin summer dress. She was breathing heavily, her chest heaving, and the bodice material of her gown barely covered the tops of her round breasts. She red at the man, who seemed not to notice. In one practiced movement, he jammed the rag in her mouth, quickly knotting it behind her head.


    ¡°I¡¯d so like to have a taste of her before I take her back to the ship.¡± He jammed his hand roughly between her legs, twisting and turning his fingers, making Lucy flinch.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have to settle for what I can get.¡±


    He wound his fingers into her hair, pulling her toward him, his nose pressed against her neck, sniffing her loudly. She felt his tongue flicking against her ear, sliding down her neck. She shivered at his touch, trying to pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a long time at sea, my dear.¡± His voice was a low whisper. ¡°A long time with nothing but my calloused hand forpany. You¡¯re far too soft and tempting to leave untouched.¡±


    He ran a hand over her arm, trailing his fingers across the bodice of her dress. With one yank, he pulled the thin material away, exposing the tops of her breasts, pushed forward by her summer corset.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucy kicked out at the man, but he easily sidestepped her legs, which then became hopelessly tangled in the material of her dress.


    ¡°Hold her fast, there. I¡¯ll just be a moment.¡± The man bent his head, pulling one breast free of her corset, squeezing and groping her, licking her nipple, his tongue sliding over the soft skin of her breast. He pulled the nipple roughly into his mouth, sucking loudly.


    Lucy struggled, but therge man behind her held her easily. The small dirty man pushed his body against hers, the hard bulge of his erection forced against her hip. He thrust against her, rocking his hips back and forth, rubbing himself against her, moaning loudly as he continued sucking her tit, one hand grabbing her other breast, squeezing and fondling her, pinching her nipple.


    She could feel the man behind her pushing his body against her back, the not-so-subtle bulge of his cock rubbing against her ass. She was disgusted, horrified, and wanted to run but was pinned between the two men.


    Suddenly the man sucking at her nipple was fumbling with his breeches; he reached in, pulling out his hard cock. Lucy watched, horrified, as he began to stroke himself rapidly. She twisted in vain, trying to get away, as the man began grunting against her breast, his hand moving faster over his hard cock. But her struggles only seemed to excite the man behind her. Therge man moved one hand down over her stomach, holding her body more firmly against his, his cock now sliding against the cleft of her ass.


    The frontman pulled away from her briefly, then buried his face between her breasts, his body shuddering, hips pressed forward, moaning loudly. She felt wetness against her leg as the man climaxed into the folds of her skirt. He held himself against her a moment longer, licking her breast, and then backed away, tucking his cock back into his breeches. He was panting.


    ¡°Aye, she¡¯s a sweet one. I¡¯d hold her for you, so you could have a turn, but she¡¯s a bit much for me.¡± The man holding her shifted, his hard cock still pressed against her.


    ¡°We should take her off now before someonees looking for us.¡± The man bent down, picking up Lucy¡¯s shawl. ¡°Sorry about the dress, ma¡¯am. But in your struggle to get away, well, idents happen. You tore your pretty dress.¡± He looked down at the stain on her skirt. ¡°And other idents happen as well.¡± In one swift motion, he tore the side of her dress away, the stained section falling to the floor. The small man pulled a rope down from the stock room wall. Wrenching Lucy¡¯s arms behind her, he quickly tied her hands together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I need her back at the ship before the Captain returns.¡± The big man from the ntation picked her up, carrying her as if she were no heavier than a child.

 Chapter 105

    They took her around the back of the office building, where Suggs was waiting with one of the ntation horses. There was a brief exchange of words, and a small bag of money was dropped in Suggs¡¯s hands. She was tossed across the horse¡¯s back, her dress hiked up and her legs exposed, the disgusting man climbing up behind her. The big man who¡¯d held her disappeared back into the stock room.


    She looked back at Suggs, who had already turned away, counting the money in the small bag. She was angry and confused. How had this happened? Why were they all turning against her?


    The man turned the horse toward the backside of the ind, starting over the low hills that ran along the back of the ntation. He casually rested his hand on her ass, his fingers gently stroking her over her dress. ¡°Now, just rx. We¡¯ll have you on the ship in no time.¡± He shifted on the horse, pressing himself against her hip. She could feel him growing hard again as the rocking motion of the horse kept him in contact with her body. Soon his hand was moving over her body, caressing her, squeezing her ass, and rubbing her bare legs.


    Lucy felt him tugging her dress higher, tearing it more, her ass barely covered by the thin linen of her shift. His breathing grew louder as he worked his hand beneath the fabric, his calloused fingers touching her inner thigh. She struggled against him, trying to wiggle off the horse. Heughed and she heard another rending of fabric and then the cool breeze on her bare skin. She kicked harder, squirming away from him.


    The p of his hand on her bare ass startled her, the pain brief but sharp. ¡°You¡¯ll not be getting away that easy, Miss. You¡¯re going to have to reconcile yourself to the fact your life is not your own to control at the moment. If I were you, I¡¯d just be still and enjoy the scenery.¡± He chuckled, a sound like dry sticks rattling together. ¡°I know I will.¡±


    She felt his hand running over her bare skin again, sliding between her thighs, pinching and poking the tender skin. She jerked as his hand moved higher, stroking the folds of her pussy. No man had ever touched her there and she was outraged that he would do such a thing.


    The man slid his fingers back and forth, rubbing and caressing her. His fingers brushed against her clit, sending an involuntary tremor through her body.


    ¡°Oh, so you do have feelings. You¡¯re not a frigid bitch after all.¡± The man began rubbing her clit, hard and fast, pinching and pulling at it. Lucy closed her eyes, trying to block out the sensation of the man¡¯s fingers touching her, rubbing her, the sound of his raspy breath. She knew he was watching her, taking his perverted pleasure in seeing his fingers buried in her cunt, her bare ass in hisp.


    But the rocking motion of the horsebined with his fingers rubbing her clit, the built-up tension of the day, was all too much. She felt her body betray her, her hips jerking uncontrobly as she came, her cry muffled against the dirty rag in her mouth.


    Lucy felt hot tears of anger and shame spring to her eyes. She was no whore; she was a virgin and a good girl.


    But she had a secret; she¡¯d discovered how much pleasure she could give herself by doing exactly what the man had just done to her.


    She¡¯d spent many nights in her room, the door locked, touching herself, squeezing her round breasts, rubbing that hard little button of flesh between her legs. She loved the hot, electric sensations that flooded through her as shey in bed, the warm breeze washing over her naked body as she thrust her fingers over her tight pussy. Or as she rested on her hands and knees, her fingers between her legs, rocking back and forth as she rubbed herself, her body convulsing as she came, hips twisting and jerking. She knew it was wrong, but it felt so wonderful she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She¡¯d wondered at times if, when she was married, this would be something her husband would do to her. She imagined him touching her, his hand rubbing between her legs, bringing her to the edge of pleasure, and then holding her in his arms as she fell into the abyss, her body singing with heat. And then she¡¯d learn whatever it took to make that man feel the same way, what ces to touch, to rub, to kiss, that would send him spiraling into his whirlwind of ecstasy.


    The thought of a man giving her that much pleasure made her dizzy at times. But with no prospects in her near future, Lucy was left alone with her fantasies and her explorations of her body.


    The dirty man¡¯s words cut through her shame. ¡°Well, good for you, girl. Life will be much easier if you just keep that positive attitude in mind when you get to the ship. Whatever the Captain has in mind for you, I suspect it¡¯s far more involved than a finger rubbing your clit.¡±


    The man reined in the horse, stopping on the crest of a small hill.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I can see they¡¯ve set anchor and sent the cockboat to shore to fetch us.¡± Lifting her head, Lucy could see therger ship anchored out and a smaller boat pulled up on the small sandy beach. He pulled the tattered bits of her dress over her bare bottom, spurred the horse and they descended to the beach.


    She could hear the sounds of men talking, shouting ribald remarks to the man on the horse as to why it had taken him so long to return. Someone lifted her from the horse, her shawl falling from her shoulders, her breasts exposed. One of the younger men reached for her breast, roughly grabbing her before the small dirty man pped his hand away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°She¡¯s not for you, Robbie. She¡¯s for the Captain and if she¡¯s no longer a virgin when he gets her, there¡¯ll be hell to pay.¡±


    ¡°Well, ckie, I¡¯ve never known a woman to lose her virginity by having her tits rubbed. So there, so much you know about women.¡± Robbie reached out for her again, groping her breast, and pulling her forward. She lost her bnce, falling against him, trying to pull away. But Robbie held her fast against his sweaty body, one hand around her waist, the other back on her breasts, groping her quickly.

 Chapter 106

    Then he lifted her into the small boat, sitting her on hisp as the other men mbered aboard. They rowed out to therger ship, Robbie¡¯s hand never leaving her tit, kneading and squeezing her, his face buried in her neck, licking and kissing her as he held her imprisoned against him. She could feel the rising swell of his erection as he shifted her on hisp. She remembered the man¡¯s words, that she wasn¡¯t to be deflowered, but she knew there were many other things a group of pirates could do to her that didn¡¯t include that.


    Once on the board, she was under the eyes of dozens of men, many looking as if they hadn¡¯t seen a woman in months. There were catcalls, hoots, and yells, several men, grabbing their crotches, and making other suggestive gestures as she was bustled past. Hands reached for her, fingers groping her breasts, pinching her skin and nipples, pping at her bare ass. ckie pushedbulpushed bull-bullied as he led her across the deck to a door in the stern, pushing it open to reveal arge room.


    ¡°This is the Captain¡¯s quarters. You¡¯ll be staying here for the time being, so you may as well getfortable.¡± He looked at her torn dress, bare breasts, and tied hands. ¡°Aye, well, I guess you can¡¯t be toofortable. But I cannot untie you or there¡¯d be hell to pay.¡± He looked around the room.


    ¡°But I can tie you to a chair at least, and retrieve your shawl.¡± He moved her to a wooden chair, pushing her down. He worked behind her to tie her to the chair. Opening the door, he shouted to someone outside. A minuteter, Robbie appeared, carrying her shawl.


    ¡°Give that here, boy. You can¡¯t be taking it to bed with you to rub your dick with. She¡¯ll be needing something to cover herself with.¡± With surprising gentleness, ckie draped the shawl over her shoulders, covering her exposed breasts.


    ¡°There. Better, yes?¡± He nced up at Robbie. ¡°You can go, boy. I think she¡¯ll be just fine here with me.¡± Robbie frowned but left the room.


    ckie sat down in another chair, facing Lucy. ¡°You¡¯re a very pretty girl, Miss. I¡¯m sure the Captain will be very happy to see you here, safe and sound.¡± He licked his lips, his eyes sliding down over her barely-covered breasts. ¡°But the Captain¡¯s not due back for a long time. I think we can find something to do with our time together. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ckie stood, walking over to Lucy. He pulled the shawl from her shoulders, running a hand over her exposed skin, pinching her nipples, moving back and forth between her breasts as if deciding which was more inviting.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fine girl. And a hot-blooded one too, it appears. And we¡¯ve got lots of time to get to know each other.¡± He bent down, kissing her neck, his tongue slobbering against her skin. Lucy struggled against her ties, twisting her head, seeding only in toppling over onto the floor.


    ckieughed, hauling her upright. ¡°We need a better n here. Can¡¯t have you crashing about now, can we?¡±


    He quickly untied her hands, holding her arms behind her, leading her to a smaller door set in the corner of the room. He pushed her inside, where she was amazed to find arge four-poster bed.


    ¡°Aye, the Captain likes his creatureforts. You¡¯ll be enjoying that bed soon enough, I suppose. I¡¯ll not impose on the Captain¡¯s bed though; that would be bad manners.¡±


    ckie forced her down to her knees, pulling her arms behind her back against the bedpost, tying her firmly in ce. Lucy was breathing hard, choking on the gag, trying to spit the rag out of her mouth.


    ¡°I think we can dispose of this now.¡± He reached behind her head, untying the dirty rag and pulling it away from her mouth.


    Lucy immediately began screaming. ckie sat back on his heels,ughing.


    ¡°Scream all you like, girl. There¡¯s no one here who¡¯lle to your aid.¡± He stood, looking down at her.


    ¡°But as long as you¡¯ve got that fine mouth open, let¡¯s put it to good use.¡± Lucy mped her mouth shut and watched in horror as ckie undid his flies, reaching in and pulling out his cock. He spit in his hand and stroked himself for a moment. Lucy watched in amazement as his cock grew, getting longer and harder as he pulled at it.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Lucy looked up at him.


    ¡°Oh, she speaks, does she? d to know your tongue still works. The Captain¡¯s a fine one for having a conversation now and then. And there¡¯s other uses for that tongue.¡±


    He moved toward her, his cock inches from her face. ¡°But as to what I¡¯m going to do with you, I¡¯m going to put that sweet mouth to better use than talking. Mind you don¡¯t bite me, or I¡¯ll cut your throat and toss you over the side. Like I said, idents can happen.¡± He leaned down, fingering her hair, pulling at the few pins that still held it in what was once an elegant bun. The chestnut locks tumbled down over her shoulders.


    He drew a deep breath. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a fine one,¡± he whispered. ¡°Captain¡¯s a lucky man. Now be a good girl and open your mouth.¡±


    ckie brushed his cock against Lucy¡¯s face, rubbing the head over her lips and cheeks. She refused to open her mouth, twisting and turning her head away from him. But he continued rubbing himself against her, pping his hard shaft against her face, making her flinch.


    ¡°Open up, miss. It¡¯s not going away until you suck on it.¡± He grabbed her hair with one hand, pinching her nose shut with the other. Lucy had no choice but to open her mouth to breathe. Before she could react, ckie jammed his cock between her lips.


    ¡°Remember, no biting.¡± He held her head with both hands, winding his fingers in her hair, pulling her toward him. Lucy tried to bite down and ckie pped her across the face.


    ¡°Mind the teeth,¡± he grunted. He held her head and started thrusting into her. She could see his thick cock rising from her lips as he pulled back, the shaft wet and glistening, as he continued thrusting himself further into her wet mouth. He tipped his head back, mouth open, moaning softly. She went limp, resigned to endure this until he¡¯d taken his pleasure.


    ckie continued pushing his cock into Lucy¡¯s mouth, hitting the back of her throat asionally, making her gag. He was rocking his hips forward, knees bent, pumping himself into her at a steady pace.


    ¡°Oh, girl, once you hold still, you¡¯re much betterpany.¡± He looked down at her with half-closed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be thinking of this moment, for a long time toe, you here on your knees in front of me, your tits swaying, sucking my big cock. I¡¯ll be thinking about your mouth, how hot and wet it is, just like your pussy was when I rubbed my fingers on you. I¡¯ll imagine you looking up at me with those big eyes.¡±


    ckie¡¯s voice dropped as he rolled his hips in an obscene circle, clutching her hair, holding her still. ¡°But in my dreams, you¡¯ll be here willingly, you¡¯ll have begged for my cock and I¡¯ll not have had to shove it down your throat by force.¡± He was breathing hard now. ¡°But by force or be willing, you¡¯ve got a sweet mouth for fucking.¡±


    Somewhere on the ship a bell started ringing; Lucy heard shouts from the deck. ckie stiffened, eyes going wide.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh, damn, that¡¯s the Captain returning. And me with my finger in the honey pot.¡± He began thrusting into her faster, grunting loudly, pushing himself as deeply as he could into her mouth, reaching down between his legs to rub and tug at his balls.

 Chapter 107

    Lucy was gagging now, her neck and arms aching from being tied to the bed. ckie¡¯s thrusts were erratic, faster, and then he was frantically pushing himself into her mouth. With a hoarse cry, he came, filling her mouth with his hot load, holding her head in ce with both hands.


    Lucy felt the slick, salty liquid running down the back of her throat and she longed to spit the vile mess onto the floor but ckie was still thrusting into her, his cock squirting thest of his cum into her mouth. She swallowed involuntarily, retching and gagging. He pulled away, a dribble of creamy liquid trailing from his cock, sticking to her face.


    There was a noise at the outer door, voices, and then the sound of boots on wooden decking. ckie hastily tucked his cock back into his breeches, doing up his flies. Lucy sat back, breathing hard, a trail of ckie¡¯s cum running down her chin.


    The door burst open and a tall, dark-haired man strode in, followed by two others. From Lucy¡¯s vantage point on the floor, he seemed like a giant, rising before her. He looked down at her, tied to the bed, her breasts exposed, the evidence of ckie¡¯s activities dripping from her face.


    Lucy leaned forward and spat at the man¡¯s feet. A creamy wadnded on the toe of his ck boot. He looked down at it, at her, and then at ckie. The man drew himself up to his full height.


    ¡°You¡­bastard.¡± He pointed at ckie. He turned to the other two men. ¡°Take this man and put him in irons. He¡¯s to be put below decks until I decide what to do with him.¡± The men moved forward, grabbing ckie by the arms.


    ¡°But Captain, she¡¯s not been harmed. She¡¯s as intact as the day she was born. I never touched her, ask her yourself.¡±


    ¡°You swine,¡± Lucy flung the words at ckie. ¡°You¡¯ve had your hands all over me since I firstid eyes on you. Hands, and¡­other things¡­ in other ces.¡± She red up at ckie, trying to muster as much dignity as she could, half-naked and tied to a bed.


    ¡°Well, there you go, ckie. She¡¯s spoken for herself.¡± Lucy looked up at the Captain. He was trying unsessfully to hide a smile, coughing behind his hand. But then he grew serious.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take him away. And then set sail. I want to be away from here in case anyone thinks to look for Miss Swanton.¡± ckie was led from the room; still protesting he¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    The Captain closed the door. He removed his hat, tossing it on the small table. He absently tucked a loose strand of dark hair behind his ear. Lucy heard shouts on deck and then the feeling of motion as the ship began moving through the water.


    ¡°Well, Miss Swanton. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. Although I¡¯m sure the circumstances could have been better, in your opinion.¡± He knelt in front of her.


    ¡°If you promise not to run, I¡¯ll untie you, and find you a dress to wear.¡±


    Lucy looked up at him. His blue eyes were locked on hers. She felt a strange sense of unreality, a wave of dizziness swept over her and then she felt herself slumping forward, the room going dark.


    ¡°Miss Swanton?¡± She heard her name being called from far away. Something cool was on her forehead and she realized she was lying on something soft. Opening her eyes, she found she was on a four-poster bed, covered with a light nket.


    She tried to sit up, but a hand held her down. She struggled briefly, disoriented.


    ¡°Be still, Miss Swanton.¡± She turned toward the voice. The Captain was sitting next to her on the bed, holding a cold cloth to her forehead. Another man, shorter and much older, was standing at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine,¡± the older man spoke. ¡°Just ovee, I expect, with all the, um, activities. Women are fragile creatures, Captain. Best keep her calm and she¡¯ll be back to normal by morning.¡± The man nodded his head in the captain¡¯s direction and left the room.


    Lucy struggled to sit, the nket falling away. She looked down, realizing she was nowpletely naked beneath the thin covering.


    Clutching the nket, she pulled it up over herself.


    ¡°Why am I now naked? Who undressed me?¡± Lucy turned to the Captain, furious. ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, it was.¡± The Captain stood, tossing the wet rag aside. ¡°Let me make a formal introduction. I am Captain Robert Bemy. You are on my ship, the Cloud Runner.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s supposed to excuse you for removing my clothes? What gave you the right to do that?¡± Lucy was furious. Bemy paced in front of her.


    ¡°First, it¡¯s my ship; I¡¯m the captain. I do as I please. Second, you were already half naked; removing the rest of your dress was a quick process. And third,¡± Bemy stopped in front of her, taking her chin in his between his thumb and forefinger, leaning down, looking at her with deep blue eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re soon to be my wife, so I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything here I won¡¯t have the right to see, and very soon.¡± His voice was low.


    Lucy pulled away. ¡°Wife! I am never going to be your wife. What delusions are you under that make you think I would marry you? You¡¯ve kidnapped me! You¡¯re nothing but amon pirate!¡±


    Bemyughed. ¡°I may be a pirate, but I¡¯m hardlymon. And you¡¯ll marry me because you¡¯ll have reason to. You¡¯ll marry me because it¡¯s the only choice you have if you want to return home to your ntation, to The Peaks.¡±


    He moved closer, sitting on the edge of the bed again. Lucy moved away from him, still clutching the nket to her body.


    His voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°You¡¯ll marry me because I¡¯m going to take your maidenhead. And as a defiled woman, you will be shunned by society. And, as an unmarried woman, you cannot im the deed to the ntation.¡±


    Lucy frowned at him. ¡°What nonsense. Why would I want to im the ntation? My guardian, Lord Swanton, owns it and it will pass to me all in good time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but here¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Robert stood, shrugging out of his coat, and draping it over a chair. He sat down, taking off his boots. Lucy watched in fascinated horror as he undid the buttons on his shirt, pulling it over his head and tossing it to the floor.


    Despite her shock at his words, she was suddenly distracted by his physical presence. His chest was all smooth tan skin stretched over hard muscles. His arms rippled as he stretchedzily, regarding her from across the room. She looked down at the front of his breeches. There was an unmistakable bulge at the front of his pants and she could feel her eyes widen at the size. Other than ckie¡¯s brief assault, she¡¯d never encountered a man¡¯s cock and certainly never an aroused one. And one that was aroused by her. She shook her head, trying to focus on his words.


    ¡°There¡¯s much you don¡¯t know about your guardian. For one thing, he wasn¡¯t nning to leave you anything ¡®all in good time¡¯. He has a will that only grants you a deed to the ntation if you¡¯re married. As an unwed ward, you¡¯re not to inherit anything; you¡¯d be tossed off thend. And he¡¯s kept you very isted here, with no prospects. You¡¯d be an unmarriageable old maid before too long. Am I correct?¡±

 Chapter 108

    He continued without waiting for an answer. ¡°The entire estate would pass to Swanton¡¯s nephew Charles, who is still in Ennd, and who is, I believe, only seven at the moment. He is the closest male heir to the Swantonnd and money.¡±


    Lucy listened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re speaking utter nonsense. How do you know all this? And what interest is it of yours?¡±


    ¡°I know this because I am the rightful heir to The Peaks, to the ntation Lord Swanton built. I am the heir because I am Swanton¡¯s son.¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes were zing. Lucy watched as he paced back and forth, the room suddenly too small to contain his anger.


    ¡°Your Lord Swanton married my mother, sired me, and then promptly left with her money. She died, alone and penniless, leaving me with no choice but a life in the streets, fending for myself. My father never came to find me.¡± Robert took a deep breath. ¡°The money he took he used to build The Peaks.¡±


    ¡°You were foisted upon him by his family. You¡¯d been passed around from rtive to rtive, the illegitimate child of some indiscretion with a prostitute by a prominent, respectable Swanton gentleman. Lord Swanton was leaving Ennd; it was easy enough to send you along. Out of sight, out of mind. You¡¯dnguish, and probably die, on an ind somewhere and no one would need to deal with you.¡±


    Robert stopped pacing, looking down at Lucy. ¡°He was paid a great deal of money to take you away.¡± Lucy flinched at his words.


    ¡°We¡¯ve both been abandoned by the Swanton family. He¡¯d rather see The Peaks go fallow, or will it to a child, than let you have it. And he¡¯d never acknowledge me as his legitimate son. But he needed a will and it would have been suspicious if he named no heir to the ntation. He cannot name you, as an unmarried woman and a ward, regardless of what he¡¯s told you. ¡®How improper!¡¯ ¡± Robert snorted. ¡± ¡®Improper¡¯ should be the man¡¯s middle name.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lucy was staring open-mouthed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re mad,¡± she whispered. ¡°None of this will work, even if what you say is true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true. But there¡¯s no one left to speak for me. My mother is dead. The family bought Lord Swanton¡¯s silence in your case.¡± He moved toward her, resting his hands on the bed, his eyes level with her.


    ¡°And I scuttled my father¡¯s ship today. Lord Swanton is dead. He can tell no tales from the briny deep.¡±


    Lucy cried out as if Robert had pped her rather than spoken. She lunged off the bed, swinging at Robert, but her feet tangled in the nket and she fell forward. Robert caught her, the nket falling to the floor. He held her naked body against him, his fingers wrapped around her upper arms.


    She red up at him, breathing heavily. ¡°Nothing you say is true! It¡¯s all lies!¡± She struggled briefly, but his grip was like steel. She stopped fighting him, but he still held her.


    Lucy looked up, into those zing blue eyes. His dark hair hade loose from its tie, strands falling around his shoulders. She hated herself for noticing this, hated the feeling his hands on body her were creating, for inhaling his masculine scent and finding it intoxicating. Hated herself for wanting to run her hands over his chest, down his stomach¡­to touch the bulge in his pants.


    He was breathing just as hard as she was, his lips parted, eyes dark. Suddenly he pulled her against his naked chest, her breasts crushed against him as he bent his head, catching her lips in a fierce kiss.


    Lucy¡¯s body betrayed her for a second time that day, and she kissed him back, opening her mouth as he thrust his tongue against her lips. She ran her hands up his chest, the smooth skin hot under her fingers. He let go of her arms, and she slid them up his neck, running her hands through his thick hair. She could hear herself moaning like a wanton whore, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Robert slid his hands down her back, cupping her ass, his fingers squeezing her, pushing her naked stomach against the hard bulge of his cock. She felt it move against her.


    Lucy broke their kiss, reaching down with shaking fingers, pulling at the buttons on Robert¡¯s breeches. Robert looked down, watching, as she undid his flies, pulling his breeches down, his hard cock springing free.


    She stared for a moment, then looked up at him, lips parted, eyes wide. Robert smiled.


    ¡°Never seen one so big or so beautiful, have you?¡± She blushed fiercely, turning away, looking anywhere but at his cock. He put his finger under her chin, tipping her face to his, looking at her closely. His voice was soft.


    ¡°Or never seen one at all? Aside from ckie¡¯s poor example?¡± She shook her head, turning away again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve led a sheltered life, Lucy Swanton.¡± He moved away from her, stepping gracefully out of his breeches, and kicking them aside. ¡°Look at it now, Miss. It¡¯s not going to bite you.¡±


    Lucy turned back, looking down at Robert¡¯s cock. It seemed huge to her, rising from the mass of curly dark hair where his thighs met, curving up the hard t contours of his stomach. Robert reached out, taking her hand, his eyes never leaving her face. He wrapped her fingers around the thick shaft of his cock.


    ¡°Touch me, Miss. Run your hand up and down.¡± Robert guided her fingers for a moment, then took his hand away.


    She felt his cock grow even harder, twitching in her grasp, as Robert thrust his hips forward slowly. He tipped his head back, lips parted, eyes closed as Lucy slowly stroked his cock.


    Lucy looked down, mesmerized, watching her small hand sliding over the hot skin of his cock, amazed at how soft the skin was, but how hot and hard it was beneath. After a few moments, Robert reached down, stopping her movements. She was shocked and dismayed at herself; she¡¯d enjoyed touching him, enjoyed the feeling of his cock in her hands, of the potential power she had, the ability to give him sexual pleasure. But this was wrong; he was the man, themon pirate, who had kidnapped her from her very home. She tried to pull away. Robert grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Woman, as hot as I am for you now, as much as I want to thrust my cock into you and make you mine, I¡¯m not interested in hurting you. I¡¯d rather you came to this arrangement with some semnce of willingness.¡± He held her hand, looking down at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me now that I am the rightful heir to The Peaks. I have enough proof to make you believe. It won¡¯t be enough to change the will though. But I don¡¯t need to change the will; I only need you.¡± He smiled briefly.


    Lucy looked up at Robert. ¡°So I¡¯m safe from your advances, sir? If I agree, once I see your proof, we could just marry and be done with it?¡±


    Robert threw back his head,ughing. ¡°Far from it. That part of my n is still in y. I may not want to hurt you, much, but I am going to take your maidenhead.¡± He lowered his voice, his eyes growing dark. He pulled her close, his hot cock pressing incessantly into her flesh.


    ¡°This is the part of the n I¡¯ve done the most thinking about, Miss Swanton. I¡¯ve seen you, know who you are, and I¡¯ve wanted you for as long as I can remember.¡± He watched her closely. ¡°Even without The Peaks at stake, I¡¯d relish the chance to plunder this luscious body.¡± His eyes traveled down over her breasts, slowly moving back to her face.


    ¡°To take you, make you mine.¡± His voice was just above a whisper, deadly serious. Lucy felt her heart skip a beat, her face flush.


    ¡°And then I am going to show you things. I¡¯m going to enjoy every minute of it, every minute of your attention to me. But I don¡¯t trust anyone. And I don¡¯t trust that you¡¯ll keep your part of that bargain, without the guarantee that my taking you now provides.¡±


    Lucy gasped. ¡°You¡¯d still force yourself on me?¡±


    Robert took two quick steps forward, pushing Lucy back on the bed. ¡°Yes, Miss Swanton. As you said, I¡¯m nothing but amon pirate.¡± He crawled up on the bed, spreading her legs with his hands, kneeling between her thighs. Lucy tried to bring her legs together, but he easily overpowered her, holding her down now with the weight of his body.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re willingly going to give me what I want.¡± He looked down at her, his face close to hers. ¡°Will you let me have what I want, Miss Swanton? Or do I need to take it?¡±


    Lucy struggled beneath his body, twisting, trying to squirm away from his weight, from his masculine scent, from the huge cock she could feel pressed against her leg.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that then, is it? Your choice, Miss Swanton. I¡¯ll try to make it as painless as possible, but I can guarantee it will not be quick.¡± Lucy felt him reach between their bodies, felt his body shift, and then she felt the hot head of his cock pressing against her, briefly brushing her clit. She shuddered involuntarily.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lucy stopped struggling. Robert looked up at her and stopped pressing his cock against her. He nodded for her to continue.


    ¡°Why, if Lord Swanton is your father, is yourst name Bemy?¡±


    Robert sighed. ¡°I took my mother¡¯s name. No one would believe me, that I was a Swanton. It saved time in the end, not having to exin my heritage and then be mocked for it.¡± Robert bent his head, nuzzling her neck, one hand squeezing her breast.


    ¡°Any more questions?¡± he murmured. He trailed a line of kisses down her neck, settling himself more firmly between her legs. She felt his cock pressing against her, this time with force. Its nearness, the feel of his lips on her skin, his kisses¡­they all set off a flurry of conflicting emotions and thoughts in Lucy. But an idea was starting to form, if she could find the courage to say the words.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lucy tried to sit up. Robert lifted his head, frowning at Lucy.


    ¡°What now? You¡¯re only serving to prolong the inevitable and anger me in the process. But go ahead, if you must.¡± He propped his head on one hand, motioning with the other for her to continue.

 Chapter 109

    Lucy took a deep breath. ¡°If I agree to your ¡®terms¡¯ and give you what you want, will you agree to my terms?¡± Lucy met his eyes. Her heart was pounding in her chest, from fear but now more from the excitement she felt at the nearness of this man.


    And then it was clear to her. She was where she wanted to be: in the arms of a man who could give her sexual pleasure and who was willing to show her how to pleasure him, how to make her his whore, but also his wife.


    Lucy¡¯s mind was reeling. In her entire life, she¡¯d never behaved want only, and was always the good girl. But now, she had one chance, one opportunity to break free of the stifling confines of her life, to experience something wild and, until now, totally forbidden.


    And she wanted it, wanted Robert Bemy, regardless if his story was true or not. If he was going to carry out his wild scheme, then she would carry out her part.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your terms? You can¡¯t forestall the inevitable by talking and I¡¯m in no mood to bargain. But, what are your ¡®terms¡¯, Miss Swanton?¡±


    Lucy closed her eyes. She took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and looked directly at Robert.


    ¡°You may do anything you want to me. I want you to make me yours, turn me into your wanton whore. Teach me everything. Teach me how to pleasure you. Show me everything, everything you know.¡± Her words came out in a breathless rush. ¡°And I will agree to your terms. No more questions.¡±


    Robert was silent for a long time. Then he began tough, rolling onto his back.


    ¡°Oh, girl, you¡¯re quite the chameleon. Who knew under that prim exterior, legs held tightly together,y a smoldering fire. I sense, under different circumstances, you¡¯d have made an excellent mistress, or whore, if the circumstances were dire.¡± He turned back to her, meeting her eyes. Lucy held her breath.


    ¡°You have a deal, Miss Swanton. You will be deflowered, you will be fucked, hard and long, and I will say now, much to your pleasure. And then¡­¡± Robert reached out, running his fingers through her hair ¡°¡­you will be taught, and taught well.¡±


    Robert¡¯s words sent a thrill through Lucy¡¯s body. Robert kissed her deeply, searing her lips with his as she arched against him, pressing her body against his, hands skimming over the taut, smooth skin of his chest. After a long moment, he broke away, breathing heavily.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have the devil¡¯s own time to teach you.¡± Robert pulled Lucy hard against him, his hands caressing her back, sliding down to her ass, probing the soft skin. Lucy felt his hard cock pressing against her stomach.


    ¡°First, there¡¯s one obstruction that needs to be removed.¡± Robert moved over Lucy, settling again between her legs. She spread them willingly this time, instinctively rolling her hips to meet him, arms winding around his neck, her fingers in his thick hair.


    ¡°This will hurt a bit and then it¡¯s done.¡± Lucy felt the head of Robert¡¯s cock brushing against her inner thigh and then he was pressing the head of his cock against her cunt, rubbing it slowly back and forth.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re more ready than I¡¯d thought. You¡¯re hot and wet, Miss Swanton. Your body knows what it wants.¡± He met her eyes. ¡°Take a deep breath and when I count to three, let it out. I¡¯ll be as quick as I can.¡±


    Lucy inhaled, closing her eyes. On his count of three, she blew out her breath as Robert thrust quickly into her. She felt a sensation of tearing, a quick sh of pain, and a trickle of something warm running down the cleft of her ass.


    ¡°Open your eyes, it¡¯s done.¡± Lucy opened her eyes. Robert was looking down at her, a faint frown creasing his forehead.


    ¡°And? Any pain? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It hurt, but the pain is gone¡­or, rather it stings a bit.¡± She shifted her hips, testing the new sensations of having a cock-Robert¡¯s cock- inside her. Robert responded by gently pushing further into her, then pulling back slowly. He thrust forward several times, further each time, Lucy rolling her hips up to meet him. As he pulled back, she rxed. Soon she was meeting his thrusts, wrapping her legs around his waist, moaning softly.


    Robert looked down at Lucy, his eyes dark with passion. ¡°Well, Miss Swanton, the deed is done. You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°I think you can call me Lucy now.¡± Robert grinned.


    ¡°Aye, well, Lucy it is then.¡± He kissed her briefly. ¡°And no more talking, unless it¡¯s to tell me how big my cock is or how wonderful it feels as I fuck you. Those words are always wee.¡±


    Lucy pulled Robert back to her, kissing him deeply, their tongues thrusting into each other¡¯s mouths. He began thrusting into her, increasing his speed. Soon Lucy was gasping, her body moving in time with his thrusts, her heart racing. She felt a liquid heat begin low in her belly, something she¡¯d never felt before, something that swelled and filled her, making her blood sing in her veins.


    Robert buried his head against her shoulder as he increased his speed, grunting with each stroke. She tilted her head back, mouth open. She was crying out now with each thrust he made, spreading her legs as far as she could, her body flooded with all new sensations of pleasure. Time seemed to stop for her, but her body was building toward something, rushing headlong toward release.


    Robert pushed himself up, looking down at her, breathing hard.


    ¡°You seem to be enjoying this,¡± he panted. She met his eyes. ¡°Oh, god, Robert. Faster. Fuck me faster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a request I never deny ady.¡± Robert shifted his body, bracing his knees against the bed, his hips rocking forward as he pounded into Lucy. She felt his balls pping against her ass as he buried himself to the hilt with each thrust.


    They were both crying out, Lucy matching Robert¡¯s stroke for stroke. She looked up at his face, as he held himself above her, watched as he closed his eyes, his lips parted, a look of ecstasy washing over his handsome features.


    And then her body was convulsing beneath Robert, her muscles contracting, heat flooding through her body. She felt wave after wave course through her, a strange wetness flowing from her body, pooling beneath her. But all thought left her as she gave in to the sensations. From a distance, she heard herself scream, a sound of pure pleasure. And then she heard Robert¡¯s cry of pleasure mixing with her and felt his body shudder above hers.


    She opened her eyes, watching his face as his cock seemed to swell inside her, his hips flexing, driving his cock into her in short sharp thrusts. There was a flood of warmth, a sensation of liquid filling her. She could feel her body contracting around his cock, as if she were pulling him in further. Robert was moaning against her neck.


    Robert held himself inside her, his muscles tensed, his cock still pulsing. And then he rxed with a deep sigh, resting his head beside hers on the bed, his breathing heavy, stirring the hair by her ear.


    Theyy quiet for a time, their breathing returning to normal. Robert eventually pulled his cock from her, grabbing the nket, covering them against the chill in the room. He rolled onto his back, pulling her close, resting her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°You did very well, Lucy, for being a virgin.¡± He reached down, tipping her face to his. ¡°I suspect there¡¯s been some explorations on your part? Spent some time finding out what makes you feel good?¡±


    Lucy blushed furiously, turning her head away. Robertughed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Your body is yours, to do with as you please. It¡¯s no sin to give yourself pleasure.¡± He held her close for a moment, stroking her hair. He spoke, almost to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to be married soon. For five shillings, we can be married at the church on the ind where we¡¯re going to make port. It will be quick, but it needs to happen before Lord Swanton¡¯s demise is discovered. I¡¯m not sure how long it will take, but it would be easier if you were married before it¡¯s discovered he¡¯s dead.¡±


    The sound of his voice, the rocking of the ship, and the release her body had experienced all conspired to take Lucy to the edge of sleep. She felt Robert pulling her close as she drifted off. ***

 Chapter 110

    Epilogue ¨C


    Three monthster.


    Bright moonlight spilled over the polished wood of the bedroom floor, the curtains at the open door billowing into the room on the warm night breeze.


    ¡°Oh, god, Lucy!¡± Robert¡¯s voice was low, rough with passion. ¡°Ah¡­fuck¡­¡± his words were lost in incoherent cries as he thrust himself into Lucy¡¯s soft mouth, his fingers wound through her auburn hair. He pulled his hard cock from her mouth, Lucy¡¯s hands instantly flying up to grab his thick shaft, stroking his wet cock, holding the head against her lips, her tongue darting out, teasing the slit at the end.


    Still holding his cock, reached up, stroking his balls. With a loud cry, Robert shot a creamy stream over Lucy¡¯s face. She opened her mouth, holding his cock to catch the continuing spurts. Robert¡¯s hips flexed forward, his body jerking as he continued crying out, spraying his hot load into Lucy¡¯s mouth.


    Lucy looked up at Robert, still holding his cock, licking thest dribbles from the end. She held his softening cock against her face, rubbing it slowly over her cheek.


    ¡°And, sir, was that to your liking?¡± She looked up at Robert.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking my cock, the answer is the same as mine. Yes. It was very much to my liking.¡± Robert reached down, pulling Lucy up from the floor, pressing her naked body against his.


    ¡°And you¡¯re very much to my liking, Mrs. Swanton. I like seeing you on your knees, with those big eyes looking up at me, the moonlight shining in them. You make me hot and hard and then you take me into your mouth, willingly, and do things I¡¯d never dreamed of. You¡¯ve done things to me no woman ever has.¡±


    Robert kissed her roughly, running his hands down her arms. He broke their kiss, looking down at her, his breath ragged. In one motion, he picked her up, carrying her to the four-poster bed. He ced her down gently, lying beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you now, Mrs. Swanton, starting at the top of your head, working my way down until I reach your toes.¡±


    He bent down, kissing along the edge of her hairline, moving over her face, down her neck, leaving a trail of kisses.


    Sliding down in the bed, he gently cupped her breast, holding it to his lips, kissing the soft skin. Lucy inhaled, arching her back against him. Robert pulled her hard nipple into his mouth, moaning against her skin as he sucked at her. Lucy wound her fingers into his dark hair, holding him tightly to her.


    Robert finally broke away, Lucy sighing beneath him. He ran a line of kisses down her stomach, running his tongue briefly around the edge of her navel. She giggled, tugging at his hair, drawing her knees up.


    ¡°Robert! Stop. You know I¡¯m ticklish.¡± Robert looked up from hisbors, smiling.


    ¡°Sorry, love.¡± He bent his head, sliding his tongue down past her navel. He pushed Lucy¡¯s legs apart, kissing the inside of each thigh. He gently spread the edge of her pussy, licking and nibbling, working his tongue into her cunt.


    ¡°Robert¡­please.¡± Lucy was rolling her hips, tugging at Robert¡¯s hair. Robert resisted her urging and continued probing her with his tongue, thrusting it into her over and over. Lucy was squirming beneath his mouth, hands clutching the sheets.


    ¡°Robert!¡± Lucy tried to sit up. ¡°Please, Robert!¡±


    Finally lifting his head, Robert rested his head on his hand.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡± Robert looked up at Lucy. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You devil! You know exactly what I¡¯m asking for. But you keep denying me!¡± Lucy wasughing. Robert smiled up at her.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I remember. There was something you did like for me to do. Seems to me there¡¯s a certain spot you enjoy having tickled. And you¡¯d like me to tickle that spot, yes?¡±


    Lucy swatted at his head. ¡°Yes, Mr. Swanton. Do you want me to beg?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Well, yes, I haven¡¯t made you beg for anything for a long, long time. I think you should beg, Mrs. Swanton. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Lucy grew serious, her voice low. ¡°I want you to lick my clit, Robert, to run your tongue over that spot, over and over, and make mee. How¡¯s that?¡± She smiled down at him.


    ¡°Poorly. We¡¯ll work on your begging skills another time. But I hate to see a woman in need. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    Robert lowered his head, finding her clit. He flicked it briefly with his tongue, Lucy¡¯s body twitching at the contact. She moaned softly, winding her fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Robert¡­oh, yes.¡± Lucy rxed back on the bed, closing her eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert worked at Lucy¡¯s clit for many moments, licking and sucking, pulling gently with his teeth, his head shifting from side to side, his mouth covering every inch of her. Lucy was moaning softly, clutching the sheets, twisting her head, her neck arched and exposed. Robert brought her to the edge over and over again, expertly teasing her, driving her wild with his skillful tongue. When she was gasping, her body tensed and quivering, he pulled her clit into his mouth, sucking roughly.


    Lucy was arched up against him, her hips rising off the bed, crying out loudly as she came. Robert kept his mouth against her, licking her as her orgasm rolled through her body like a thunderous wave, as she bucked and rocked beneath him.


    She finally pushed his head away, falling back on the bed, gasping, her face flushed, a breathless smile on her lips. Robert looked up at his wife with a chuckle, his impossibly blue eyes shining with love.


    ¡°So, how was that? Comints,pliments, anything you¡¯d like me to improve on for next time?¡±


    ¡°Just one thing,¡± she gasped. ¡°When can I have you again?¡±

 Chapter 111

    SELLING MY VIRGINITY


    It¡¯s not easy being a secret virgin.  Sometimes my girlfriends make it insufferable.


    ¡°And then what did he do?¡± Lacey said.


    I didn¡¯t want to know, but God I had to find out. Though it was killing me, I had to know.  Sex fascinates me.  I obsess over it 24/7.  Just hearing my girlfriends talking about what they did in bed got me all hot and needy.


    Amber gave us that secret smile, licked her licks, and lowered her voice.  ¡°He stuck his finger up my ass.¡±


    Lacey, Janine, and I all groaned, our faces screwed up.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just wrong,¡± Janine said.  ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    ¡°It felt great after I got over my initial shock,¡± Amber said.  ¡°Of course, most of my attention was on the way he was sucking on my clit.  The man has talent.¡±


    Just thinking about a finger up the butt got mine tingling. My twat was already hot, wet, and achy from first Janine¡¯s blow-by-blow ount of her date, and now Amber¡¯s true confessions about getting it on with three different guys at a dance club.  It was getting hard to breathe as my overactive mind wanted to rece my girlfriends in those tales with myself, and I was having a hard time shutting that down.


    ¡°But that finger up the butt thing only works for guys, right?¡± I said, hoping I didn¡¯t reveal too much about my inexperience by that question.  Mostly, though, I was trying to get my brain working on something else besides hot, nasty sex.  ¡°Girls don¡¯t have prostrates.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Lacey said.  ¡°But just getting prated feels good.  I don¡¯t care which orifice it is, either.  Just fuck me while I diddle my clit, and we¡¯ll be fine, baby boy.¡±


    The rest of us squealed, wonderfully scandalized.  Lacey had the grace to flush just a little.  Of course, diddling my clit was the only


    ¡°sex¡± I ever had.  Fortunately, my vivid imagination allowed me to dream fuck every hot guy I ever met, and all of my girlfriend¡¯s boyfriends, brothers, and fathers.


    ¡°I think Chevonne is about to cum,¡± Amber said, looking at me with mischievous eyes. ¡°Look at her?  She panting, squirming, and looks like she wants to touch herself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hush,¡± I said and bit my lip.  She wasn¡¯t altogether wrong.  I wasn¡¯t about to climax, but I did want to touch myself.  I always did when listening to my friends talk about their sexual misconduct. ¡°I was just thinking¡­never mind.¡±


    ¡°I had a threesome with Sammy and Charlie in an elevator,¡± Janine said.


    ¡°I had a threesome with them, too,¡± Amber said.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± Lacey cried, jumping up and down in her seat.


    I was the only one that didn¡¯t.  My friends all looked expectantly at me, and all I could think about was getting my cherry popped as soon as possible.  I was missing out on so much.


    ¡°Oh, God, I¡¯ve got to lose my¡­,¡± I said, and caught myself.  My girlfriends turned to me with the oddest looks.  ¡°Oh, I was going to say myme boyfriend, but Josh isn¡¯t my boyfriend, is he? He¡¯s just the guy currently not satisfying me.¡±


    Theyughed, giving me constions.  It was an open secret that Josh and I weren¡¯t doing it since he came out as a born-again Christian right after we started dating, and he intended to save himself for marriage.  Our dates were getting farther and farther apart, and I¡¯d just like to stop, but no one else was asking me out.  I think he was in the same boat.


    ¡°Yeah, poor girl.  You should go over to Babydolls on Thursday night, Chevonne,¡± Lacey said.


    I frowned.  ¡°You think bing a stripper would help?


    How? Sheughed.  ¡°No.  Not that.  On Thursday nights they have a Hot Chick auction.  You could auction yourself off and guarantee yourself some hot sexing.¡±


    Intense heat flooded my body, totally melting my insides.  I was horrified and fascinated at the same time.  The idea of a total stranger buying me, and then deflowering me in some wild, kinky night of passion, made my pussy throb and my mind go numb.  I so needed to masturbate at that moment.  I needed it like no time before.


    I had to swallow to loosen my throat.  ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s so wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it,¡± Amber said.  ¡°Three times.¡±


    ¡°What?  Why?¡± I said, shocked and so turned on.


    Amber shrugged.  ¡°I did it the first time because I was drunk, and still a virgin.  So I auctioned off my virginity, and made a bundle.¡±


    ¡°Did he, the guy that bought you, really deflower you?¡± Lacey said.


    ¡°Oh and how!  He devirginized every orifice of my body, at least twice,¡± she said, squealing with delight, pping her hands and squirming.  I went cold, and then super heated again.  My throat, chest, and groin all got super tight.  ¡°He did me good.¡±


    I squirmed, feeling so damned hot and sweaty.  I couldn¡¯t believe how aroused I¡¯d be, or how much my twat was aching, throbbing.  My mind put scene after scene of my fondest sex fantasies in my mind.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Lacy said, echoing my thoughts exactly.  ¡°I auctioned myself off once, just on a dare.¡±


    ¡°It was good, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Amber said, wagging her brows.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn right, it was.  He dominated me,¡± she said, getting a faraway look.  ¡°I should do it again.  Or maybe just call him for another one-night stand.¡±


    Janine squirmed and cleared her throat.  ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re doing True Slutty Confessions, I was auctioned off at Babydollsst Thursday, because Todd had a cuckold fantasy and wanted to watch some stranger bang my brains out.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us?¡± I cried.


    ¡°I was afraid.  That was the most wicked thing I¡¯ve ever done,¡± Janine said.  ¡°And it was awesome!¡±


    ¡°But you broke up with Toddst weekend,¡± Amber said.


    ¡°Was it because of his cuckold fantasy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.  I found out how lousy he is in bed, and I want to pursue other men,¡± Janine said, grinning.  ¡°Screw him.  I¡¯m going to screw everyone else.¡±

 Chapter 112

    That made us all squeal again.  So scandalous.  I shook my head woefully, looking around the table.  We all had such good reputations. If only the people knew what a bunch of sluts my friends were.


    ¡°So, Chevonne,¡± Amber said, looking at me expectantly. ¡°Tell us true, have you ever auctioned yourself off?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said.  ¡°It never urred to me.  Doing it with a stranger?  Someone I have no emotional attachment to at all?¡±


    That was such a turn-on I could barely think about it.  It was too distracting, too hot. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lacey said, a blissful faraway look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°You should try it, Chevonne,¡± Janine said.  ¡°You¡¯re too much of a goodie-two-shoe.  Do something wild and crazy.  We¡¯re young, hot girls, and this is the time of our lives that we¡¯re supposed to do the wild and crazy things we¡¯ll regret for a few years, and then brag about when we¡¯re too old to do such things anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, nursing home confessions,¡± Amber said andughed.  ¡°My grandmother told me to break all the rules, and get into trouble as much as possible because they will be my fondest memories when I¡¯m her age.¡±  She lowered her face almost to the table and spoke in a low, secretive tone.  ¡°Which is why I had a foursome with three frat boysst month.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,¡± I say, filled with hot, tingling butterflies.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My thoughts returned to Babydolls, and their Hot Chick auctions.  That was so damned wrong on so many levels.  Thoughts of a tall, sexy stranger¡¯s hands on my body filled my mind.  A man who just bought me.  A man who owned me.  A man who could, and would, do anything he wanted with me, and in the end, I would no longer be a virgin.


    One monthter, at 10 P. M. at Babydolls Gentlemen¡¯s Club¡­


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± Cindy said.


    We were standing below the DJ booth, next to the steps up onto the strip club¡¯s main stage.  A gorgeous redhead was working the pole, between trips to receive tips from men approaching the stage.  All she wore were ck strappy stilettos, a pink thong, and lots of body glitter.  And she had a big, big set of fake boobs.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Alexa said, giving Cindy¡¯s back a little rub.


    ¡°You¡¯re young, hot, and blonde.  These pervs will all be in love with you.¡±


    I stoodst in that line of three young women on a Thursday night.  We were the only three to be auctioned.  Cindy Applegate was a tall, willowy blonde with a super model¡¯s face and body.  She wore a tight hot pink mini-dress and ck pumps.  Alexa Munoz was a five-foot-tall Latina, with a spectacr body and a glorious mane of shiny ck hair.  Hair down to her butt.  She was dressed much sexier, in a ck leather halter, skirt, and dog cor, and a pair of matching thigh boots.  I felt ugly next to them, but thought I looked pretty sexy in mycy ck bustier top, with red bows and decorations, ck spandex mini-skirt, and garter belt holding upcy ck stockings.  I wore a new pair of shiny ck Fuck Me Pumps, with towering five-and-a-half-inch stiletto heels.


    Yeah, I was tottering precariously.


    ¡°What order do you guys want to be auctioned?  First? Second?  Last?¡± the DJ said.


    ¡°Is it time?¡± I said, feeling my insides go cold.  He nodded. ¡°I¡¯mst.¡±


    I wanted time to change my mind if it didn¡¯t go well for


    Cindy and Alexa.  Of course, I had no idea what ¡°not go well¡± meant. Being auctioned off for sex was scary and sexy at the same time.  At the moment, it was more scary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll go first,¡± Cindy said, hugging herself tightly even as she beamed a bright smile at the DJ.


    ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll chicken out.¡±


    ¡°Coolness, baby doll,¡± he said.  ¡°How do you want me to announce you?  What are you offering for the sale price?¡±


    That whole ¡®sale price¡¯ thing kinda irked me.  We would each get ny percent of our sale price.  Alexa came every week to auction herself off, and that¡¯s how she earned her living.  She imed to live well, too.  Sounded like prostitution to me, but was it?  I thought it best to not broach the subject with her.


    ¡°Just announce me as Sapphire, and that I am offering a night of no hold¡¯s barred sex.¡±


    I froze as the DJ jotted that down.  Using an alias like ¡°Sapphire¡± never urred to me.  It sounded quite prudent, but prudence wasn¡¯t something any of the three of us was practicing that night.


    ¡°Got it, Sapphire, one night of anything goes,¡± he said and turned to Alexa.  ¡°Hey, Alexa, looking hot and delicious as ever, baby doll.¡±               ¡°Thanks, DJ Naughty Boy,¡± she purred, and stroked his cheek.  ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed.  I¡¯m


    Alexa, and I offer a night of La Vida Loca to some very lucky man.¡±


    ¡°Sweet.  One of these nights, I¡¯m going to buy you,¡± he said, and she kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°Promises, promises,¡± Alexa said, giving him a look that made my blood pressure spike.


    His eyes lingered on her face, and her lips, and then raked her body head to toe three times before he reluctantly turned to me.  Lust filled his face, but it wasn¡¯t for me.  I felt a pang of jealousy.  Why couldn¡¯t I make a man lust after me so powerfully?


    ¡°So¡­um¡­,¡± he said, and nced at his clipboard.  ¡°Ah, here you are.  Chevonne DeHardy.  Yes.¡±  He nced hungrily at Alexa, who smiled and winked.  He had to shake himself after turning back to me. ¡°So, Chevonne, how do you want to be announced?¡±


    I wanted an exotic, sexy AKA so badly, but my mind was filled with the same chaos as my stomach.  ¡°I¡¯m Chevonne, and I offer my virginity.¡±

 Chapter 113

    The DJ did a double-take, and both Cindy and Alexa gawked at me.


    ¡°Oh God, this is how you n to lose your virtue?¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make a fortune,¡± Alexa said, looking a little jealous of me now.


    Second thoughts began creeping in.  I never intended to mention I was a virgin.  They had me rattled.  Coherent thought was difficult under the circumstances.  I opened my mouth to just say I was offering a night of hot sex when the song ended and the DJ rushed back up into his little booth.


    ¡°Give it up for Savannah!  Wow, was that hot or what?¡±


    A customer was waiting for her at the other set of stairs, and he led her back to his table.  I watched as Savannah sat on hisp and expertly kept his hands off her boobs.  Barely kept him at bay, and asionally she let him cop a quick feel.  I shook my head.  Was I the only one who saw the mercenary glint in her smoky eyes?  Didn¡¯t he know she was working with him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so judgmental,¡± Alexa whispered.  ¡°That¡¯s going to be you in less than fifteen minutes, only you¡¯ll be going all the way.¡±


    My body flushed white hot with her words, and the realization that I was about to give my body to a stranger.  A man who viewed women as sex objects to be pawed and gawked at up on stage.  A man who had no feelings for me other than utter lust.  A man who would pop my cherry as he sated his animal passions with my body.


    I wasn¡¯t horrified by any of that.  I was horrified over just how horny it all made me.  My twat was throbbing.  I could feel that my thongs were already soaked through with my juices.  Standing still was not an option, as I squired, my feet stepping back and forth, hands stroking my stomach, hips, and thighs nonstop.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cindy started up the steps.  I realized that the DJ had been announcing the auction.  Cindy was up.


    ¡°Wee our first babydoll for sale tonight,¡± the DJ¡¯s voice boomed.  ¡°Her name is Sapphire, and she is hot to trot with the right man.  Some lucky man will win a wild night of no hold¡¯s barred sex with this blonde, blue-eyed hotty.¡±


    Sapphire strutted to the front center of the stage.  She struck a sassy pose and beamed a glorious smile to all corners of the room.  She made me think ¡°beauty pageant¡± up there.


    Cindy struck various poses as the bidding began.  A tall ck man started it with a low bid of twenty dors.  The bidding went fast and furious after that, and I couldn¡¯t keep up with who was bidding.  Before I knew it, Cindy was sold.


    ¡°Nine hundred, twenty-five dors once.  Twice.  Sold! Sir, pay the nice baby doll at the bottom of the stairs to the right, and then im Sapphire as your own.¡±


    A tall, rather dashing middle-aged man in a very expensive-looking suit pushed through the crowd and handed the pretty blonde his credit card.  She had a little cart, with a credit card machine.  In less than a minute she handed him a receipt and something that piqued my interest and concern.


    She handed him a leash and cor.


    I watched with bated breath as he bound up the short stairs to the main stage, and headed straight for Cindy.  The beautiful blonde looked nervous as Hell but smiled brightly as her hands grabbed her butt, and her chin rose high.  Was I the only one there who didn¡¯t know about the leash and cor part of the deal?  Both Cindy and I gasped and then sighed when he deftly buckled the cor around her slender throat.


    ¡°Lose the dress,¡± he said.


    Cindy swallowed hard, nodded, and unzipped the hot pink mini-dress.  A sharp gasp filled the silent strip club as the dress fell away to reveal she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra or panties.  And she was rocking an incredible body,plete with a full Brazilian wax job.  He immediately imed her lips in a fierce kiss, while one hand fondled her boobs and the other grabbed her butt.


    I felt every touch.  I was shaking by the time he led off the stage on the end of that leash.  I watched him lead her to a table in a dark, back corner.  Then Alexa perked up, catching my attention.


    ¡°My turn.  Wish me luck,¡± she said.


    ¡°G-Good luck,¡± I said, and realized she was leaving me alone.  I suddenly wished I had gone first.


    ¡°That was so hot, I need a dancer up here stat, to blow my massive woody!¡± the DJ boomed over the sound system.  ¡°Man, I¡¯ll have blue balls until next Thursday.¡±


    Everyoneughed, and even I chuckled.


    ¡°Now wee back a personal favorite, that tiny little bundle of passion, that loveliest of Latinas¡­. Alexa!¡±


    Alexa raced up the steps.  I could barely walk on level ground in these heels, and she was practically running upstairs.  And then she hit the stage and took my breath away.  Let¡¯s just say, thedy knew how to walk.  Alexa alternately walked, strutted, and danced.  She pushed her boobs together, and finally gave herself a firm bootie p as she reached the front center of the main stage.


    The crowd roared their approval.


    ¡°How am I supposed topete with that?¡± I said, feeling small and worthless.


    ¡°Wild and wicked Alexa is being auctioned off tonight because she¡¯s been a very bad, bad girl.  To make up for all her naughtiness, she is being sold for a night of La Vida Loca, anything you¡¯re man enough to take, she¡¯s more than woman enough to give.  Who wants to start the bidding?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred dors!¡± someone call called.


    Alexa gave herself another bootie p, spun around, and ripped off her top.  Her boobs were gorgeous.  Big, firm, natural, and she knew how to work them, too.  The beautiful Latina fondled herself, pushing her boobs up and together, pulling on her nipples, and making the most erotic, sultry faces.  The bidding erupted after a long pause and was soon approaching twenty-five hundred dors.  I watched her, mesmerized.  She was so good, I wanted to bid on her.


    Finally, ¡°The bid is twenty-eight hundred dors?  Do I hear twenty-eight-fifty?  Anyone?  Okay, then, some lucky man is about to have the time of his life for twenty-eight hundred dors¡­. going once. Twice.  Sold!  Sir,e and im your baby doll.¡±


    I never saw the man who imed Alexa.  Every eye in the ce seemed to turn to me.  I felt every pair, boring into me.  Judging me. Lusting for me.  My insides started quaking.  Sweat prickled my skin, and I started panting.  Soon my heart was pounding in my ears.  I was about to be bought and sold to a man.  A man who would use me, use my body, in any way he wanted.  And I was bound to serve him, giving everything to him.


    I nced to the back of the club.  Cindy was on her knees before the man who bought her.  Her head was bobbing quickly up and down on hisp.  Another beautiful blonde, who was only wearing a white thong and matching thigh boots, was kneeling behind Cindy and rubbing her pussy while she licked and kissed Cindy¡¯s butt cheeks.


    It had urred to me that I might have to have a threesome, but not with another woman.  And that I might have to make out with a woman.


    ¡°All right,dies and gentlemen, give it up for our final baby doll on the auction block tonight,¡± the DJ called.  His voice sent ripples through my shaking body.  I went cold, frozen wild-eyed, and then intense heat flowed through my body.  A dancer hurried up to me and waved me up the stairs.  All thoughts fled my mind, and I started up the stairs.  ¡°Wee Chevonne!  She is a curly-headed brte, with big baby blue eyes and a body to die for.  Tonight is a special night for her, and especially for the man who buys her.  Chevonne is selling her virginity!¡±

 Chapter 114

    The crowd was stunned silent for a long second and then erupted with cheers and apuse.  Relief rushed through me.  For a second


    I thought they were appalled.  Looking out over them, I saw nothing but horny, lusty men and women.  Well, the women were mostly waitresses and strippers.


    The bidding started at fifty.  Not Alexa¡¯s money, but better than Cindy¡¯s.  The bidding seemed slower for me.  With more pauses where the DJ cajoled more money out of them.  I started to worry I wouldn¡¯t break five hundred dors.  Oddly enough, if I was going to sell my virginity I wanted a good price for it, which horrified me.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m such a whore,¡± I muttered, reached back, and unzipped my bustier.  There was a sharp intake of breath from the crowd.  I paused, drawing out the anticipation, and then pulled thecy lingerie from my body.  The crowd gave an appreciative cry as my boobs dropped and jostled before them.  I shook my tits at them and then unzipped my skirt. As I pulled it away, to reveal mycy garter belt and ck thongs, I said to myself, ¡°In for a dime, in for a dor.¡±


    Bidding picked up fast and furious.  I did my best to strut back and forth up there, hoping I didn¡¯t look inept and stupid doing so and tried to calm down.  I could barely hear the bidding due to my heart pounding in my ears, and my dibobted mental state.  And I didn¡¯t want to be taken by surprise when I was finally sold.


    ¡°Five thousand dors,¡± a tall blonde wearing head-to-toe shiny ck leather said.


    I froze, gawking at her.  The amount didn¡¯t shock me so much as being bought by another woman.  A dominatrix, who would spend more time spanking me than anything.  Would a dominatrix even bother to pop my cherry?  And did it count if popped with a dildo or a woman¡¯s fingers?


    ¡°Five thousand fifty,¡± a tall ck man said.


    He was the one who started the night of bidding with twenty for Cindy.  He was looking at me like I was a piece of candy, and he wanted to eat me up.  My belly clenched, and my twat felt hot and wet.  I think I squirmed and made some pathetic little animal noises, while the vision of his big ck cock thrusting deep into me shed before my mind¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fifty-one hundred dors,¡± the dominatrix said, looking miffed that someone dared to bid against her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Fifty-five hundred,¡± the ck man said, cutting her a sharp look.


    ¡°Six thousand,¡± another man called, moving forward through the crowd.


    The neer took me by surprise.  He didn¡¯t look like he could afford to spend that kind of money on anything, much less waste it on a night of sex.  At least the dominatrix and ck man looked wealthy.  This guy looked like a biker.  A big, disheveled ouw biker.  And I mean big, like over six foot five, with long brown hair, goatee, and dirty-looking ouw biker clothes.


    The dominatrix scowled and crossed her arms under her rather pronounced boobs.  She didn¡¯t offer another bid.  The ck man paused, looking me up and down.  I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d bid again, but he surprised me.


    ¡°Sixty-one hundred.¡±


    ¡°Sixty-five hundred,¡± the biker said.  ¡°Bro, I want that damn cherry, and I got the money to buy it, too.  Bid against me if you want.  I don¡¯t care.¡±


    The ck man looked at him, at his determination, and then back at me.  I saw deep, profound lust in his eyes, but he shook his head and said nothing.


    I looked at the biker, who looked triumphant.  Our eyes met and locked in an intense connection that curled my toes and left me breathless.


    ¡°Well now, looks like we have a winner,¡± the DJ¡¯s voice boomed.  ¡°The winning bid is sixty-five hundred dors.  Going once.


    Going twice.  Chevonne¡¯s virginity is sold for sixty-five hundred dors. Pay the nicedy below the stage, and then im your baby doll!¡±


    I almost came right then and there.  There was no doubt in my mind that if I so much as touched my clit I¡¯de, ande hard, too. Pressing my left hand syed over my quivering lower belly, I cupped my left boob with my right.  Discovering my nipples were rock hard and sticking up dramatically, I rolled the left nipple between thumb and finger, forgetting about the crowd watching me.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m so humiliating myself,¡± I whispered, but unable to stop.  Then my left dropped lower as I watched the biker dude hand the Babydolls girl his credit card.  I flicked my clit with a long, hard fingernail, and then rubbed it with a firm circr motion.  Intense waves of pure pleasure erupted from myher regions, ripping through me and scrambling my brain as that girl handed him a leash and cor, along with a receipt and his credit card.  ¡°I am owned.  A sex ve.¡±               I came again.


    ¡°Damn, girl, you¡¯re starting without me,¡± he said as he approached.


    All strength left my body, and I slowly sank to my knees. My right hand continued fondling my boobs, and my left rubbing my clit. He stopped before me, the leash and cor in his left hand.  My eyes locked on that cor, wondering what it would feel like snug around my throat.  A symbol of servitude.  Of very.


    I looked up into his eyes.  Up close, he was fiercer looking. He was ruggedly handsome, with a face full of animal lust.  I¡¯d never seen such intense lust before, and it was scary and sexy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡±


    His voice was deep, rumbling.  The club was utterly quiet, everyone watching and listening intently.  I could hear the squishing sound of my finger rubbing my clit quite distinctly and feared that everyone could hear it.  But I couldn¡¯t stop.  It felt divine.


    ¡°Yes.  I mean, yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Say, ¡®Yes, Sir,''¡± he said.  ¡°Call me Sir, and nothing but Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir, I¡¯m a virgin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hymen is intact?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had anal?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Sir.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± he said.  My mind tilted and spun at that revtion.  Why did I think that any man who¡¯d pay money to fuck me would just screw my pussy?  ¡°What about oral?  Have you ever gone down on a man or another woman?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir, never.¡±


    He smiled.  It wasn¡¯t aforting smile, either.  ¡°Good. Unzip me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think.  Rising on my knees, Iid my left hand on his hip for bnce and unzipped him with my right.  A gasp from my right made my head whip around.  That is when I realized the strip club¡¯s patrons and staff had a perfect side view of everything Sir and I did.  They would see me going down on him in exquisite detail.  Looking up, I was going to ask him to take me to a dark corner in the back but was stopped by the determination underlying his fierce, lusty gaze.  I knew then he knew exactly what he wanted from me, and he wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer.


    ¡°You are bought and paid for, Chevonne, so eat me,¡± Sir said.  ¡°We¡¯ll start by popping your oral cherry.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to put on a live sex show.¡±


    ¡°But I do, and I¡¯m the master,¡± Sir said.  He dug his cock out of his jeans.  It was huge.  Way bigger than I ever imagined a dick to be.  So long, thick, and hard.  I tried to touch it, to take it in my hand, but nothing moved.  I was frozen in ce, gawking open-mouthed at his cock and envisioning it pumping in and out of my mouth, my pussy, my ass. And everyone there would watch and enjoy every second of it.  ¡°Suck me off, Chevonne.¡±


    For a moment all I could do was kneel there, holding onto him for support, and pant loudly.  My heart was hammering so hard I thought it would explode.  My pussy was pounding with my heartbeat, feeling super hot and sopping wet.  My insides melted and got all tingly squishy.  Cutting my eyes to the audience, I took in all of their lusty, eager eyes, and a thrill slithered up my spine.


    Swallowing hard, and licking my lips, I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, your wish is mymand.¡±


    Okay, I felt a little foolish after saying that.


    Slowly wrapping my left hand around the middle of his shaft, I began stroking the full length of him.  He was so thick, just the tips of my long fingernails touched, and only if I squeezed.  I guess I spent too much time stroking, and not sucking.  Sir cupped the back of my head and pushed me into his cock.  I guided him to my mouth and opened it wide.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I groaned as he slowly pushed into my mouth, going far deeper than I intended.  Indeed, he almost filled my mouth.  He felt much thicker and longer in my mouth.  Once I started bobbing my head, I nced at the audience.  From the looks on their faces, you¡¯d think I was going down on them.  ¡°Uummmm.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the shock and humiliation of my situation faded, and all I cared about was sucking that delicious dick.  I was surprised by how much I liked it.  With that change in attitude came a change in my body.  Sweet ripples flowed through me, making me feel wonderful inside and out.  It got better when I lowered my left hand to my snatch and started rubbing my clit again.  And an inner tension began to grow deep inside, that I recognized from masturbation.

 Chapter 115

    Aside from the asional shuffle, moan, or gasp from the audience, the only sound was the squishing of my fingers, punctuated by random slurps.  After only a couple of minutes, Sir tensed up and grabbed my head with both hands.  He held my head still and started fucking my mouth.  I kind of liked it better now that I wasn¡¯t in control.  His actions turned it into a race to see who woulde first.


    I intensified my efforts on my clit.


    Soon I was panting fiercely through my nose as he gasped above me.  His balls tightened up, moving closer to his body as my body wound up so tight I thought I¡¯d explode at any second.  And then he tensed uppletely, his back bowing and head rolling back as he thrust deeply into my mouth and held it.  My eyes widened, realizing what was about to happen.  And that first spurt filled my mouth.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I moaned, swallowing an amazing amount of thick, viscous cum.  The taste of it flowed over my tongue, and that pushed me over the top.  ¡°Uuuggh.¡±


    I savored the feeling as wave after wave of unadulterated pleasure consumed my body.  Sir spurted deep in my mouth again, most immediately flowing down my throat.  I swallowed and swallowed, and enjoyed the vor of him intensely.  And then he pulled back until just his cock head was inside me, and spurted a third time.  I got the full dose of taste and feel with that one, though it wasn¡¯t even half the amount of the first.


    ¡°Good, Chevonne, I didn¡¯t have to tell you to swallow,¡± Sir said.


    What was I supposed to do?  Spit it on the floor?  Eww.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± I said, sitting back on my legs and licking my lips.


    ¡°You like the taste?¡±


    I nodded.  ¡°Yes, Sir.  I do.¡±


    He gave me a spective look, almost like he was a little impressed with me.  I smiled up at him.  Sir shook his head, grinning.  Then he waved me up.


    ¡°Stand up, Chevonne,¡± Sirmanded.  It was amand.  ¡°Stand straight, hands sped behind your back, chin up.¡±


    I stood up, tottering atop my five-and-a-half-inch stilettos.  I idly wondered if those heels were too much for this night, but it was toote now.  So I sped my hands behind my back and lifted my chin high.  I was not surprised when Sir buckled the cor around my throat.  It felt snug and strangely erotic.  Hell, I felt that to my toes.  It got just a little harder to breathe, but that was due to the tightness in my chest.


    ¡°I can see by your reaction you liked being cored,¡± Sir said, cupping my boobs and sliding his thumbs over my erect, hard nipples.  He had really big, callused hands, too.  They felt so hard and rough, and awesome on the smooth, delicate skin of my breasts.  Something stirred deep in my lower belly, and I was unable to still my squirming.  ¡°I think you might be a natural submissive.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what that meant, but it sounded like a good thinging from him.  I smiled up at Sir, giving him my best sultry smile and look.  I wanted him to like me.  I needed him to like me because I liked him.  A lot.


    ¡°What now, mast¡­uh, Sir?¡± I said.  My eyes dropped to his semiid cock, still hanging out of his jeans.  ¡°How long before you can deflower me?¡±


    ¡°How long I take is not your concern, Chevonne,¡± he said, hands rising to cup my face.  ¡°You are so beautiful.  Everything about you is perfect.  Especially those full lips.¡±


    Sir lowered his face.  I couldn¡¯t breathe.  As his lips neared mine, I began shaking.  A deep longing filled me, and I heard a pathetic little moan escape.  Hell, I thought I was going to cry.


    His nose touched mine, and he paused to look deep into my eyes.  Our connection was so intense I groaned, starting to rub my thighs together.  I felt a tear roll down my left cheek.  I tilted my head up more, pushing my lips closer to his.  Sir finally tilted his head to the side and pushed down into a deep, open-mouth kiss.


    I savored our first kiss.  Sir was even demanding when kissing me, but I gave him everything he wanted.  dly.  The feel of his firm lips rubbing across mine sent ripples through me, and my skin goosefleshed.  Soon his hot, wet tongue came probing, exploring every corner of my mouth.  I returned the favor, and our tongues began an erotic tango, teasing and pleasing.


    His hands dropped from my face back down to my breasts. I wrapped my arms around his neck while he fondled me, turning those ripples of pleasure into waves.  My head fell back and I groaned wantonly when he rolled a nipple between two fingers and then pulled it.  An erotic jolt shot straight down from my nipple to my pussy.  I threw a leg around him and started humping his leg.


    Sir bent me backward and lowered his face into my cleavage.  I buried my fingers in his hair, massaging his scalp, as he rubbed his face all over my boobs, stopping frequently to kiss, nibble, lick, and suck on them.  His lips and tongue did the most wonderful things to my amazingly sensitive nipples.


    I don¡¯t know how long were went at each other like that, but it wasn¡¯t nearly long enough.  But all good thingse to an end, and Sir finally straightened up and pushed me out to arm¡¯s length.  Then he stepped back and looked me over with relish.  I noticed he was holding the leash in his left hand, and he drew it taut.


    ¡°ve,¡± he said, voice deep andmanding, eyes boring into my very soul.  ¡°Remove your panties.¡±


    I almost corrected him, telling him they weren¡¯t panties, but thongs.  I caught myself just in time.  Something told me he wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.  I wiggled out of my now sopping wet thongs, making a big production out of it, with lots of hip gyrations and bouncing boobs.  He seemed to enjoy the show, as well as the audience.


    ¡°Throw them into the audience,¡± he said when I held them out to him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I hesitated.  Those were my favorite thongs.  My sexiest thongs.  I wore them whenever I wanted to feel sexy.  But amand is amand, and sexy little ve girls had to do what they were told.  So I hooked my thumb under the stic waistband, pulled back on the other side, and shot those silky pink thongs out into the crowd.  There was a scuffle as several men tried to capture them, and finally a whoop of victory. I shook my head with a big smile as that lucky man held them to his face and took a deep breath, filling himself with my scent.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± Sirmanded.


    I dropped to my knees as sensuously as I could.


    ¡°Now sit back,¡± he said.  I sat down, my legs tucked beneath me.  ¡°Sit on the floor, legs spread wide in front of you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how that would be sexy, but Iplied.  I was facing him, stiletto-heeled feet wide and knees bent.  I leaned back, propping myself up on my arms.  He had me in an open, vulnerable position that energized my body, and I began panting lightly.  The way he looked at my close-cropped, bikini-waxed triangle turned me on.  I loved that hungry, lusty look.


    ¡°Nowy back, and start ying with your boobs,¡± he said, stepping up between my legs.


    My eyes locked on his cock, now fully erect and looking huge.  A drop of pre-cum formed on the tip, and I so wanted to lick it off.  It got harder to breathe, harder to even think.  Knowing I was about to lose my virginity, about to get my cherry popped, left me a tingling mess.  This was the moment I¡¯d waited for so long.


    Sir unbuckled his belt and pushed his jeans down around his ankles.  He dropped to his knees, and then to all fours above me.  First, he kissed me.  Our lips and tongues toyed with each other for a long moment before he kissed his way down to my tits.  He had me continue to fondle myself while he kissed, nibbled, and sucked on my boobs and nipples.  It was divine.


    ¡°This is a moment you will never forget, Chevonne,¡± Sir said, his voice even deeper, huskier.


    ¡°I know,¡± I barely gasped out.  My throat was so tight, heart hammering.  My groin muscles were tightening, pussy throbbing with need.  I lifted my hips off the floor, wishing he¡¯d let me wrap my arms around him.  ¡°Oh, Sir, please.  Take me.  Make me a woman.¡±

 Chapter 116

    He reimed my lips in the fiercest kiss so far.  At the same time, he guided his cock to my glistening pussy lips.  That wasn¡¯t easy for him, since he was so tall it required him to bend almost double, or so it seemed to me.  I felt that rubbery head rubbing across my lower lips, and then all around my pussy.  Finally, he slid his cock between my pussy lips and pushed into my sensitive slit.  I gasped and bowed my back.  Then, finally breaking the kiss, Sir pushed into me.


    Pain surged through me.  I sucked in a sharp breath, surprised because he hadn¡¯t even reached my Hymen.  He was just so big, so thick.  That cock stretched me to the max.  And it hurt good.  Soon, the pain diminished, and it was pure pleasure.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you know,¡± Sir said, and I felt his cock press up against my Hymen tissue.  All I could do was stare open-mouthed up at him.  ¡°It looks like a bit of virtue is standing between us and a really good time.¡± He pulled back a bit and then thrust hard.  My cherry popped with an intense jolt of pain, pulling a tiny cry from my lips.  ¡°Oops, my bad.  No virtue intact around here.¡±


    As much as I longed for that moment, I missed my virginity already.  Besides, it hurt far more than I thought it would.  My girlfriends dismissed the pain they felt with a wave of the hand, and a ¡°Hurts good¡±ment.  For me, it just hurt.  But soon the pain began to numb, and those wonderful ripples of pleasure returned.  Sir happily humped away blissfully through it all.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Sir to turn my insides into a sexy, tingly mess again.  Tiny animal noises escaped my lips, and my body bucked and squirmed, all of itpletely beyond my control.  I couldn¡¯t even fondle myself, and my hands clutched at his shoulders desperately. Best of all, an incredible tenseness was building, winding up within with every long, steady thrust into me.  Sir was feeling it, too.  His head rolled back and he arched his back as he pounded me harder and harder, bing almost frantic.


    Sir was going toe long before me, which meant I probably wouldn¡¯te unless I took matters into my own hands.  Literally. I reached down to my pussy and started rubbing my clit.  My clit was more sensitive than I¡¯d ever know it.  That first rub sent a jolt through me that made my whole body convulse.


    ¡°Oh¡­Hell¡­yes,¡± I gasped out.


    That soft dry p of his hips into my inner thighs turned into a loud wet p as we both sweated, bing shiny with it.  He got me so damned hot.  I loved the feel of our wet bodies together.  Ouringled seminal fluids were running down my butt crack, making me wonder if he was producing all of that or if I was.  It felt sexy, either way.


    Sir thrust in and held it, and I felt him convulsing.


    So frustrating.  I was right on the brink, too.  Now¡­ nothing.  All that sexual tension was slowly dissipating.


    ¡°You did good, Chevonne,¡± Sir said.


    ¡°Thank you, master¡­I mean, Sir,¡± I said.  ¡°But really, you did all the work.  I just enjoyed it.¡±


    He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty.  I was surprised to see he was still hard as a rock, too.  Everything I¡¯ve ever heard from movies, TV, my girlfriends said men went limp aftering.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, baby doll ve girl,¡± he said, grinning wickedly.


    I froze.  That grin worried me a bit.  What did he have in mind?  What more did he want from me?


    Sir stood up and nted a look at the audience.  That wicked grin only intensified.  And then he pulled me to my feet.  He turned me so that the audience was to my left now, bent me forward, and gave my butt a firm bootie p.  His open palm cracked like a rifle on my sweaty shiny butt cheek.


    Thwack!


    ¡°Oh!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Chevonne sold me her virginity tonight, boys and girls,¡± Sir said.  ¡°I popped her cherry just now, and received her first blow job before that.¡±


    Thwack!


    ¡°Oh my Lord,¡± I whispered, already knowing where this was going.


    Sir¡¯s hand slipped down my butt crack, and his fingers probed my butt hole.  My ass tightened up, all of its own ord.


    ¡°Hers and my cum has already lubed it up nicely,¡± Sir said and pushed inside me.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I cried, sucking in a sharp breath and holding it.


    Oddly, it didn¡¯t hurt so much as worry me.  My anus wasn¡¯t pleased, either.  It tightened around his thrusting finger, and the sensations that came from that action bubbled up within and danced up my spine.  I felt it to my knees and my throat.


    ¡°Chevonne, spread your legs wide,¡± Sirmanded.


    I never hesitated.  My feet slide out to shoulder width apart.  Sir was not satisfied and forced them wider.  Dramatically wide.


    ¡°Please, Sir, I can¡¯t go any wider in these shoes,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Bend over, Chevonne, and grab your ankles.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, even as I bent over until my head was lower than my waist.  It wasn¡¯t easy remaining on my feet bent over like that, but I got my hands wrapped around my ankles as ordered.  ¡°What are you going to do to me, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your anal cherry, Chevonne,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck the shit out of your ass.¡±


    My brain went numb.  It never once urred to me that this might happen.  Indeed, I never fantasized about anal at all.  I was not prepared to deal with it.  Sir was taking me into territory that frightened me.  Yet, my body was raging with desire, all hot, sweaty, and pulsing with need.


    Thwack!


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Nice ass, girl,¡± Sir said and then pped the other butt cheeks.


    Thwack!


    ¡°Oh!  Ooooh,¡± I said and groaned.  Why did that feel so damned good?

 Chapter 117

    A second finger joined the first up my ass.  At the same time, he caressed by stinging butt cheeks with his free hand.  His fingers trailed down into my butt crack, down to my throbbing twat.  He stroked myher lips, sending the most awesome ripples through my body.  In no time I was gasping, panting.  It was so hot up on that stage, almost insufferably hot.  I felt sweat dribbling down my thighs, along my spine, and down across my sides and boobs.


    Thwack!


    Three fingers went up my butt.


    ¡°Oh.  My.  Oooooh.¡±


    ¡°I think my sweet little Chevonne is ready to get her ass reamed out royally,¡± Sir said, and the crowd responded eagerly.


    His fingers slowly withdrew and I closed my eyes, readying myself for what was about to happen.  I gnawed on my lower lip when he ced his left hand on the small of my back to steady me and guided his cock to my butt hole with his right.  His firm cock head rubbed up and down my crack, gathering up juices, and I felt him spreading our cum all over his dick, getting it nice and wet.  Slippery.


    ¡°Chevonne, say, ¡°Fuck my ass, Sir.''¡±


    ¡°Oh.  Oh.  F-Fuck my ass, Sir.¡±


    The head of his cock pushed into me.  My whole body froze and tightened up.  I could barely breathe.  But the expected pain didn¡¯t hit me.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Fuck my ass, Sir!¡±


    He pushed in deeper, sending wonderful sensations washing through my body.  A thrill slithered up my spine, and my panting became fast and loud.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Fuck my ass, Sir!¡±               Thwack!


    And he pushed deep.  I felt that thrust in every fiber of my existence.  And that one hurt a little.  Not bad, but it was all good.


    Thwack!


    And with that, Sir grabbed my hips with both hands and started humping my ass.  Every few thrusts he¡¯d give one of my butt cheeks another stinger.  I struggled to keep position, to hold onto my ankles.  It wasn¡¯t easy, especially with my body going all weak and my mind going all sluggish.


    Feeling his tension building, getting closer to the ultimate release, I opened my eyes and nced at the audience.  It was a sea of lusty-eyed blissfulness.  Every one of them looked like he was the one banging my butt.


    The leash was still attached to my cor.  My eyes turned to it and lingered.  I felt the tightness of the cor around my throat, and gazing at the leash reminded me of my sexual servitude, which sent ripples through my mind and body.  For the first time, I saw the leash and cor as sexy, as wonderful.  I never wanted to take them off.


    Thwack!


    ¡°Oh!¡±  That was a big stinger.


    I was at the brink of climax, but not getting any closer to bliss.  I so needed to masturbate, to rub my clit.  But Sirmanded me to hold onto my ankles.  I couldn¡¯t disobey him.  He owned me.  To disappoint him would be too terrible.


    Instead, my brain focused on the way his balls pped into my twat with every thrust.  It was quite erotic.  The more I concentrated on it, the sexier it became.  My hands tightened around my ankles, even as my insides wound up tighter and tighter and tighter¡­               ¡°Ooh, yes!¡± I cried.


    Pure animal pleasure erupted from deep within.  My cores came alive and quivered in the most erotic, wonderful way.  Wave after wave rushed through me, all in sync with Sir¡¯s increasingly frantic thrusts.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sir cried and held his cock deep inside me as cum flowed.


    Sir grabbed my hair and yanked me up so he could whisper in my ear as we both came.


    ¡°Consider yourself owned, Chevonne,¡± he said fiercely.  ¡°I own your body and soul now.¡±


    Then he pushed my butt.  I tumbled forward, sliding off his cock.  Falling face first to the floor, Iy there groaning, body quivering from the aftershocks of climax.  I was only vaguely aware that Iy there with my ass stuck high in the air.  The crowd was cheering.


    I don¡¯t know how long Iy there, but Sir was fully clothed when he pulled me up to my knees by my hair.  Sitting back on my legs, I looked up into his triumphant face and gulped.  He had the leash in his hand.


    ¡°Put on your clothes, Chevonne.  We¡¯re leaving.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was still sex addled, but I understood what that meant.  He did n on keeping me.  Would I be his ve all the time?  A ve girl in every sense of the word?


    I licked my dry lips and reached up to lightly stroke the taut leash.  Just the tips of my fingers touched it, so lightly.  I began to tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over?¡± I said.


    ¡°No.  I own you,¡± he said.  ¡°It¡¯ll never be over.  Get dressed.  Now.¡±


    I slowly dressed.  Not to be sexy.  My mind was too numb, my body too exhausted to move quicker.  Sir waited patiently, watching my every move intently.  I got the impression he enjoyed it.  And once I was fully dressed, sans the thongs thrown to the crowd earlier, he picked me up in his arms and carried me down the steep steps before putting me back on my feet.


    The crowd parted as he led me slowly to the front door.


    The way everyone looked at me made me tintingled my temperatrisesrise again.  I was panting lightly by the time we got through them.  I paused at the door, nting a look back at the main stage.


    Sir was right, I¡¯ll never forget selling my virginity.


    Out in the parking lot, I climbed onto the Harley Davidson behind him, wrapping my arms tightly around him.  I wondered if I really would continue to be his sex ve ore to my senses in the morning. The Harley roared to life, and Sir put her into gear.  Iy my head on his back as we thundered away into the darkness.


    THE END

 Chapter 118

    Prom Night DP


    Most people noticed Erica fall into the water. The vast majority even realized that she was tangled in the anchor rope. But no one did anything. There were a dozen people on the pontoon boat and twice as many on the beach. Nobody moved.


    Nobody except for Shawn.


    His eyes hardening, he sprinted toward the pier, his feet resounding loudly on the wooden nks. At the end was the MacDonald kid sitting astride the jet ski he never shared with anyone. Shawn removed his sneakers and tossed his sunsses away before grabbing the chubby teen and pushing him into the water.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    He ignored him; he was wearing a life vest and would float up within seconds. Erica didn¡¯t have this luxury. Shawn jumped on the watercraft and fired up the engine. The party boat was in the middle of theke and he sped toward it. He had to hurry before she drowned!


    He¡¯d been on his own, a hundred yards away from the partying teenagers on the beach. He liked the music and the atmosphere but since he was the new kid they weren¡¯t his crowd. Hell, he didn¡¯t have a crowd, never had. He had always been a loner which had given him a great sense of observation.


    This was the reason he¡¯d noticed Erica falling into theke. As the most popr cheerleader in school, he¡¯d sort of had her crush on her. Then again, everyone did. She was gorgeous, everybody¡¯s dream girl. And yet, no one was moving a muscle to help her.


    The people on the pontoon were all agape, frozen. They were standing around in their trendy bathing suits, holding Dixie cups filled with boozy cocktails, and not doing a single worthy thing. Shawn felt contempt for them. Most of all, he was disgusted by Lucas who was watching the water dumbfounded. As Erica¡¯s boyfriend, he should have been the first to jump after her.


    Now that he was close enough, Shawn turned off the engine and dove sideways into theke. The water was cold as well as murky and he couldn¡¯t see 10 feet ahead. It didn¡¯t matter, he followed the anchor rope down, kicking his legs to sink as fast as possible.


    He rarely prayed but that¡¯s exactly what he was doing right now, wishing he would get to her in time before she died.


    He had no idea how deep he was when he finally reached her. She was iling madly, trying to get out of the rope¡¯s death grip. White oxygen bubbles streamed out of her mouth, panic vigorously signing her death warrant.


    Shawn ced himself in front of her so she could be soothed by his presence. He came closer, took a few seconds to look at how the rope was tangled around her, and went to work. He grabbed her around the waist to make her stop thrashing and used his free hand to unwind the rope from her body.


    A scary thought came to him: she wasn¡¯t releasing bubbles anymore. She was out of air!


    He finished taking the rope off of her, which wasn¡¯t easy considering the anchor was quite heavy. Then, he held her against him and kicked his legs. The two of them started to rise.


    The climb took forever but eventually, they broke the surface. Shawn gasped and took a deep breath, suddenly euphoric about breathing fresh air again. However, Erica didn¡¯t make a sound. He swam toward the boat, bringing her with him.


    ¡°Here, grab her!¡±


    Lucas was the one to reach him. As soon as he took hold of her hands and started pulling, she came back to life. She sputtered,unching into a coughing fit. All the drunk kids could think of doing was cheer.


    *   *   *


    As they tied down the pontoon to the pier, Shawn disembarked and fetched his shoes. Then he found his sunsses. One of the lenses had cracked when he had discarded them.


    ¡°Great,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Shawn? It¡¯s Shawn, right?¡±


    He turned around to find Erica standing next to him. She was as good as new. She looked just as great too. Her bikini highlighted all her best features, from her sizable breasts to her long tanned legs and small ass. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I just want to thank you again for what you did. You saved my life.¡±


    Lucas fell in behind her. ¡°Yeah, thanks, bro. That was some James Bond hero shit.¡±


    Shawn shrugged and pretended not to notice Lucas possessively putting his hand around her shoulders.


    ¡°Listen, is there anything I can do to thank you for saving my life?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, it was my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°No, seriously. There¡¯s got to be something.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t mention it, it was known throughout the town that her parents were well-off and well-connected. Shawn knew that if he mentioned concert tickets or a good deal on an old car she¡¯d have no troubleing through for him. But there was something else he wanted. ¡°There is one thing but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s out of the question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked eagerly.


    ¡°No, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, if I can do it it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then will you go to the prom with me?¡±


    Erica winced and she nced at her boyfriend. ¡°The thing is, Lucas and I have been nning to go together for over a year. Our parents are expecting us to.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, forget it.¡±


    Shawn began walking away when she put a hand on his upper arm.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Changed your mind?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What about¡­¡± She looked up at Lucas and they had a silent conversation with their eyes. After he nodded, she said, ¡°What about prom night?¡±


    ¡°What about prom night?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t go to the prom with you, maybe you can spend prom night with us.¡±


    Shawn frowned. ¡°Prom night? You know what that entails, don¡¯t you? Or did you mean just going to a party?¡±


    ¡°I mean an intimate party with just the three of us.¡±


    He was about to dismiss the whole idea  maybe they were making fun of him  but then he looked at Lucas. He nodded to him earnestly.


    ¡°You guys are serious?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a modern couple and we like to have fun. And don¡¯t worry, you guys aren¡¯t gonna touch each other, just me. So, what do you think?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darted between them. If he couldn¡¯t go out on a date with her, he might as well get to fuck her. *   *   *


    It was almost midnight when the three of them entered the hotel room. Shawn had gone to the prom by himself. Mostly it was so he¡¯d be able to say 20 years from now that he had gone to his senior prom. He¡¯d observed the crowd and drank the substandard fruit punch which no one had dared to spike because the librarian/chaperone kept a keen eye on the bowl.


    Now none of this mattered. He¡¯de to the hotel in his Jeep and had been relieved when Lucas and Erica hadn¡¯t turned him away in the lobby. Instead, she brandished their overnight bag and the champagne bottle she¡¯d brought and they made their way up.


    ¡°So we¡¯re going through with this, uh?¡± he asked while Lucas locked the door.


    ¡°You better believe it. I¡¯ve been horny all week thinking about it.¡±


    She spun on her heels and wrapped her arms around Shawn¡¯s neck. She pulled him down for a long, wet kiss. After a moment, Lucas joined them and pulled her away so he could also get in on this make-out session. He ran his hands up and down her frilly dress.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± she said. ¡°I have to go get ready. Open the champagne, okay?¡±

 Chapter 119

    She gave Shawn a quick kiss and brought the bag with her to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Lucas got busy locating sses and opening the bottle. For his part, Shawn busied himself searching for suitable music on the radio.


    ¡°Is this something you do often, sharing her with other guys?¡±


    ¡°She likes it, bro. She loves cock. I mean, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, right? We¡¯re all 18, about to ship off to college. Shouldn¡¯t we be having fun right now?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, but you¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t cross swords tonight, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± Shawn agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way anyhow.¡±


    They each took a stic cup of champagne and drank while waiting for her toe out. They then removed their tuxedo jacket and bowtie to make the wait more tolerable. They had to refill their sses before Erica emerged. Shawn couldn¡¯t help thinking it was worth the wait. She was barefoot and in fact, the only thing she was wearing was a ck baby doll.


    ¡°Damn, baby.¡±


    ¡°You like?¡±


    ¡°Damn, baby,¡± Lucas repeated evenly.


    She turned to the other guy. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Erica.¡±


    He handed her some champagne and they drank while she danced softly to the music. After a moment, she went to them. Since they were both sitting on the edge of the bed it was easy to get intimate. Lucas softly stroked her bare legs and touched her through the fabric.


    Erica leaned forward and began making out with her savior. She took his free hand and made him trace her heavy breasts. She moaned in his mouth at his dexterous fingers.


    ¡°Strip for us, baby.¡±


    She smiled and finished her drink. After she put her cup away, she resumed dancing in front of them. Dreamily, she lowered the straps off her shoulders, one after the other, and the silk negligee dropped halfway down her tits. She stopped it before revealing her nipples, dragging on the boys¡¯ agony.


    ¡°Come on, take it off!¡±


    She continued putting on a show, undting sexily while rubbing her hands up and down her young body. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled the baby doll off her head.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Shawn whispered.


    She was gorgeous, better than he would have ever imagined. She wasn¡¯t only well proportioned but her pussy waspletely bald. He was instantly hard at the scene. Lucas pulled her to him and went to town sucking on her tits. Erica took Shawn¡¯s hands and put them between her legs.


    ¡°Touch me. Can you feel how wet I am?¡±


    After a little while, she sat between them on the bed. They took turns making out with her and rubbing her soft skin. She took the opportunity to unbutton their shirts and feel the growing lump between their legs.


    Shawn could have stayed in this position for an eternity. Just having her near him, kissing her, was sublime. To feel the moistness and heat from her pussy was truly paradise.


    ¡°Stand up, guys.¡±


    ¡°You wanna suck us off?¡± Lucas asked.


    Her nostrils red at his words and she rubbed their crotches for good measure. Her fingers dug into their erections and Shawn was the first to stand up. Within seconds, they were both removing thest of their clothes.


    ¡°This is so fucking hot,¡± she said while stroking her tits in anticipation.


    The two men got closer and she swiftly wrapped her hands around their girths. Lucas had a longer dick but Shawn¡¯s was fatter. It didn¡¯t matter, both were extraordinary. They both made her mouth water.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get closer to each other.¡±


    The guys exchanged nces and followed her order, stopping only before their shoulders could touch. Erica jerked them off a few more seconds before bending forward. She began by taking Shawn into her mouth.


    ¡°Ooohh,¡± he breathed.


    Her mouth was hot and wet. She didn¡¯t move at first, instead choosing to get used to his size. After a moment, she sucked on the head and teased him with her tongue.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Suck me now.¡±


    She gave the first boy a few more seconds of fetio before switching to her boyfriend. With him, she didn¡¯t bother going slow. She didn¡¯t need to explore him since she blew him almost daily. She wiggled her tongue back and forth while taking him deep.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Shawn watched her sucking her boyfriend¡¯s cock and became even harder at the sight. It also might have had something to do with the fact that she was pumping his shaft while she took care of the guy¡¯s erection.


    ¡°You guys are so fucking hard,¡± she said as she switched back to the man who had saved her life.


    Her head bobbed quickly over hisp, simultaneously jacking off her boyfriend. Then she had an idea. She grabbed both their cocks and pulled on them until they were almost touching. She extended her tongue and licked them both at the same time.


    The guys shared worried looks, obviously afraid of crossing swords, but on the other hand, it felt too wonderful to protest. Erica opened her mouth wide and took the tips of both dicks into her mouth. Now they were essentially touching each other but neither cared.


    The feeling was out of this world!


    She went back and forth sucking them individually while masturbating the other. That¡¯s when Lucas¡¯s breathing elerated.


    ¡°Oh shit, baby. Can¡¯t take it any longer¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna cum?¡± she asked looking up at him.


    ¡°Yeah, I can feel my balls about to burst.¡±


    She let go of Shawn and turned fully to her boyfriend. She took him between her lips and sucked him madly. She had one hand pumping on the base of his hard-on while the other fondled his balls, tugging down on them.


    Shawn watched the show while stroking himself. He had never believed himself to be a voyeur but he couldn¡¯t deny how erotic it was to watch the gorgeous Erica giving a blow job to her boyfriend.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m gonna spew!¡±


    She went faster with her sucking, stroking, and fondling. Lucas put a hand behind her head and fucked her face for all it was worth.


    ¡°Uuurrghh¡­¡±

 Chapter 120

    Closing her throat to avoid choking, Erica pressed her tongue on his sensitive vein and prepared herself for his release. Sure enough, he swelled inside her mouth before erupting. His cum was scorching and so delicious as it squirted against the roof of her mouth.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    She swallowed the first batch and he continued exploding. She squeezed his cock and balls, coaxing everything he could muster. She was thirsty for his jizz, for his salty elixir. After a while, he stopped shooting and started to shrivel.


    ¡°That was so good, baby.¡±


    She let go of him and licked her lips. She made a show of swallowing again and looked at Shawn.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re gonna cum in my mouth too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good for now.¡±


    Although he had no intention of admitting it, he had jerked off three times today to avoid premature ejaction. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t press him for an answer.


    She asked, ¡°Can you return the favor, Lucas?¡±


    ¡°You want me to eat you out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my cunt is so wet right now.¡±


    She backed up until she was in the middle of the bed. Shey down on her back and spread her legs. Lucas quickly went after her, lying down between her legs.


    ¡°Come here, Shawn. I wanna blow you some more.¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t waste a second and brought her face down to her pussy. It was already drenched from her arousal. He kissed all around the slit, knowing fully well the teasing always drove her wild.


    ¡°Shit yeah¡­¡±


    While looking at her getting eaten, Shawn got on the bed and kneeled by her head. He offered her his stiff cock which she promptly popped between her lips. She sucked on the ns but her technique was much less refined than before. She was distracted by her own needs and the inferior angle.


    ¡°You taste so good, baby.¡±


    Lucas spread her snatch open and licked the pink flesh. Erica shuddered underneath him as he continued. He suckled on her velvety lips before letting his fingers join the party. He toyed with her opening and within seconds he was pushing inside. She was so tight that it wasn¡¯t easy to go deep but soon she was loosening up.


    Shawn couldn¡¯t get enough of her wet mouth around his girth. She was breathtaking as she blew him. He reached down and massaged her big tits which made her sigh.


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm-mmmm¡­¡±


    He yed with her hard nipples, pinching them and stretching them up. She whimpered and sucked him faster to show her appreciation.


    By now, Lucas was fingering her with abandon. He inhaled her musky scent and inserted a second finger. Using his other hand, he made circles around her clit which was already engorged. He watched the little nub standing up, craving attention.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Suck my clit,¡± Erica begged after releasing Shawn¡¯s cock for a moment.


    Lucas waited to make her suffer but then even he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He locked his lips around her clit and sucked on it with gusto. He made his tongue flick it quickly and then resumed the pure sucking.


    She cried in pleasure and pped her face with Shawn¡¯s dick. She turned her head and licked his balls, sucking them into her mouth one after the other.


    ¡°Yeah, feels so good.¡±


    While stroking his shaft, she looked down at her boyfriend. He was munching on her ravenously as she gyrated her hips with desire. She found she craved more.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me. I need a big hard cock in me right now.¡±


    Lucas lifted his head and readily sprang to his knees. He was only at half-mast and she was in the mood for a stiff plowing.


    ¡°Come here, Lucas. I wanna suck your cock while Shawn fucks me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Come, I love to feel you getting hard in my mouth.¡±


    She looked up at Shawn and nodded for him to follow her instructions. He waddled to the foot of the bed while the other guy took his ce by her head.


    ¡°Go on. Put it in me, Shawn.¡±


    Suddenly nervous that this momentous asion had finallye, he spread his knees to lower himself and at the same time lifted her butt so they could align. Her pussy was slick with her juices and the heady aroma made him woozy. She smelled like genuine, unadulterated sex!


    His cock was throbbing at what was about to happen. He aimed it down and wiggled it between her folds. He pushed down until the head bumped against her opening.


    ¡°Yeah, shove it in,¡± she snarled while jerking off her boyfriend. ¡°I need it so bad!¡±


    Shawn did as he was told, pushing in. He watched his rod disappear into her cunt. She was tight but also soaking wet. He guessed she would have been able to fit a bowling ball in there. Her fleshy walls felt like heaven around his shaft, hugging every single square inch.


    Erica¡¯s eyes rolled back. She turned her head to the side and took Lucas into her mouth. He was only starting to get his tumescence back and she loved to feel him grow between her lips. She swirled her tongue around the head and sucked hard, making her cheeks cave in.


    Shawn thrust forward until he was entirely sheathed. He gave himself a moment to savor the heat and pressure but soon he felt the urge to start fucking her for real. He pulled out before mming in again.


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± she moaned around her boyfriend¡¯s cock.


    She was creaming on Shawn¡¯s dick and this made him go faster. She locked her ankles around his back which told him she was as much into this as he was. He pushed through her tightness and allowed her pussy walls to massage his length.


    ¡°Yeah, give my girlfriend a pounding! She loves good meat


    stuffing.¡±


    Lucas watched the other guy fucking her for a minute and then changed positions. He straddled her chest so she could suck him deeper. While she did this, he yed with her tits, tweaking her nipples rhythmically.


    Erica was ecstatic. Her boyfriend was hardening in her mouth while he sent shivers up her spine by ying with her nipples, and Shawn was fucking her so good! Now he was even massaging her clit as he pistoned in and out of her snatch. Still, as great as everything was, it wasn¡¯t perfect. She wanted both men to be able to go deeper.


    ¡°Hold on, I wanna get on all fours.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You wanna get taken like a dog?¡±


    ¡°No, like a bitch in heat!¡±


    The three of them disengaged while she got on her knees. Shawn¡¯s cock twitched as he looked at her small, beautiful ass being offered to him.


    Her shaven pussy was gleaming with juices, so inviting.


    ¡°Put it back in, Shawn!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to say anything else because Lucas gave her his dick to suck again which she dutifully did. He was hard now and he needed her hot mouth to pleasure him.


    Shawn also made contact with her once again. He came closer and brushed his hardness up and down her slit, and pushed onward. This was much better than before, he could go way deeper. She whined for him to go faster, harder.


    ¡°You like getting taken like this?¡±

 Chapter 121

    He grabbed her hips and drove forward. He found his groove, making his balls p up against her pussy with each pass. Up ahead, Lucas smirked at him. He knew how awesome it was to ram into Erica from behind. She was quite the naughty little vixen!


    She pulled the cock out of her mouth and nced back over her shoulder. ¡°Finger my ass, Shawn. Put your finger in my tight little hole.¡±


    That was a first for him. No one had ever asked him to do that before and he felt his rod jerk at the prospect. He started by rubbing the small hole with his fingers, just tickling it. Then, he leaned forward and spat on her ass. He spread the saliva over the puckered hole and gently probed it with his thumb.


    ¡°Fuck yeah! Finger my ass!¡±


    Shawn pushed some more and before long he was inside. Her


    sphincter created an extremely tight ring but the more he slid in and out the looser she became. He timed his plunges with his cock¡¯s movements so she was never empty. Within moments she was bucking against him, definitely wanting him to elerate.


    ¡°This is too good! I need both your cocks.¡±


    ¡°You sure, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wanna be double prated. It¡¯ll be like that time with you and your cousin.¡±


    Before Lucas could reminisce about that wild evening from a year ago, Erica was already moving into position. She pushed Shawn until he was t on his back and then she straddled his hips. She resisted the urge to suck her juices off his glistening cock and guided him back into her cunt.


    ¡°Aahh,¡± Shawn moaned.


    She leaned forward to offer her ass to her boyfriend. Lucas kneeled behind her and fingered her a bit before cing his long erection against her back entrance.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    He pushed in and Erica had a minor orgasm. The two cocks inside of her were simply magical! She waspletely stuffed, all her nerve endings that were connected to her pleasure center were firing off at once.


    Shawn was ufortable at first and didn¡¯t know what to think. On the one hand, this gorgeous girl was pressed into him, quaking softly with pleasure. Her pussy quivered around his cock and made him feel so good.


    On the other hand, he could distinctively feel Lucas¡¯s dick in her ass. Only a thin membrane separated them and it was surreal. The weirdest part of all this was that Shawn wasn¡¯t disgusted. Objectively, he had to admit it felt amazing to have another cock rubbing against his while the girl¡¯s pussy squeezed around him.


    ¡°Yeah, fuck me! Double-fuck my ass and pussy!¡±


    Lucas took hold of her hips and made her rock back and forth over both their rods. She impaled herself with each thrust, sending jolts of pleasure through all three of them. She was simply overwhelmed by them.


    ¡°Harder! Pound into my ass!¡±


    Grunting, Lucas went faster. He didn¡¯t content himself with her movements anymore. He rolled his hips and went balls deep into her bowels which made her scream in ecstatic agony.


    It was building up to the point where Erica couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. Yet, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped this for anything in the world. Her lips slightly parted and her eyes unfocused, she let the two men ravage her, swaying her back and forth.


    ¡°Oh fuck, it won¡¯t be long¡­¡±


    Underneath her, Shawn rolled his hips to elerate his thrusting while Lucas pulverized her ass frenziedly. Their cocks were essentially rubbing against each other which in turn made them go faster.


    ¡°Yes, a little more. More!¡±


    The heat was spreading through her body as she absorbed the animalistic fucking. She let it build up, unwilling to do anything that would let steam out. She wanted the explosion to rip through her like a hurricane.


    She was beginning to feel weightless when Shawn kissed her neck. At the same time, he reached between their bodies for her tits which were mashed against his chest. He found her nipples and squeezed them brutally.


    ¡°Aah!¡± she screamed in surprise.


    That¡¯s when it started to happen. The pressure was reaching maximum capacity. The boys were still pile-driving her tight holes like they were on a mission and it took her breath away.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, oh fuuuuck! I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Her pussy closed around Shawn¡¯s cock and she buried her face into his neck. Her body became at once rigid and as light as a feather. She couldn¡¯t say where she was anymore or with whom. She lost all her senses to the climax overtaking her body; it was like she had a starring role in The Invasion of the Body Snatchers.


    ¡°Ooooh!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That was the thing with anal orgasms; they were way better than when it just involved her pussy. There were stronger muscle spasms, it was more gripping. She could have died now and be perfectly happy.


    Shawn hugged her tightly against him and continued to plow into her soaking cunt. It was more difficult but then again it was more rewarding. Her thrashing against him made it feel so good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± she grunted through clenched teeth. ¡°Fuck my ass, Lucas!¡±


    Her boyfriend took that as a challenge and went even further, fighting against her bucking to give her a proper reaming. His hands were snug on her hips and by now he didn¡¯t even care if his balls pped against Shawn¡¯s.


    Erica was still hazy but eventually, she came back to her senses. She looked at Shawn and when he gazed back she kissed him. It was sweet, and tender, but he was rock-hard and in a hurry to give her his load.


    ¡°I want you to cum my face. Both of you,¡± she said louder. ¡°I want your jizz all over my face.¡±


    She pushed herself off and without waiting for Lucas to back away she got off Shawn¡¯sp, making both guys slip out of her. She scooted to the edge of the bed and slid down the mattress until she was kneeling on the carpet.


    The two teenagers looked at her raptly. They grabbed their dicks and started to jerk off. Her sweaty body, coupled with her freshly-fucked hazy expression, was hypnotic. They both got off the bed and went to stand on each side of her head.


    ¡°Yeah, make yourselves explode all over my face.¡±


    While she looked at them masturbating for her, she absentmindedly rubbed her body up and down, caressing her stomach and tits, anything to drag out her afterglow.


    ¡°I wanna taste you¡­¡±


    She took hold of their rods and they promptly took their hands away. Her grip was firm and she made their foreskin slide back and forth over the rigid shafts.


    ¡°Yeah baby,¡± Lucas purred.


    She looked at him and took his cock in her mouth. She knew perfectly well it had just been in her ass and the thought of it made her head swim with desire. It was so naughty, so depraved!


    Shawn felt the same way. Ass-to-mouth was so taboo that it made him extra stiff. It wouldn¡¯t be long until he gave her the reward she was craving.


    ¡°Shit, baby. I¡¯m gonna cum!¡±


    She pulled her mouth off and started jacking him off again. She looked into his eyes while her fist flew along his glistening cock.


    ¡°Aaaaarrrrggghh!¡±


    He threw his head back and flexed his knees. At once, he erupted, sending thick ropes of white jizz into her waiting mouth.


    ¡°Yeah, I want more!¡±


    The next jet missed the mark and caught her on the cheek. He came again, this time hitting her chin. She brought her head closer to get everything that was now dribbling out. All the while, she didn¡¯t stop tugging on his meat.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Shawn groaned. ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    She turned her attention to him and her hand sped up along his shaft. She was practically growling while staring into his eyes, her hunger for his cream truly palpable.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯sing¡­¡±


    She aimed his cock at her face and pumped him frantically. Against all odds, his fourth ejaction of the day would prove to be his most powerful. Her fingers dug into his flesh while she stroked and she was doing this so hard that her fist bumped into his pelvis on each pass.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡±


    Shawn kept his eyes open to watch the show. His balls tightening like never before, he felt his splooge surge up his rod before it sprayed out over Erica.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped, stunned by the intensity of his orgasm.


    His head swimming from sheer pleasure, Shawn admired his jizz as itnded in her hair and streaked her face. His white goo zed her lips and dripped from her nose. It was better than any porn video he had ever seen.


    She continued to milk him until he was dry. When he had nothing left to give her, she took the softening crown into her mouth and cleaned him. She then repeated the procedure with Lucas¡¯s shrinking cock.


    ¡°That¡¯s so hot, baby,¡± he whispered.


    She let go of their members and brought her hands to her face. She rubbed their rewards into her skin as if it were some pricey lotion. She massaged it into her cheeks and mouth before kneading her breasts with the nectar. Finally, she licked her fingers clean, keeping her eyes riveted on the two men standing above her.


    Shawn was mesmerized. He didn¡¯t know this kind of thing happened in real life. Erica was a pure cum slut and this memory would live on as one of the highlights of his life. He could get it on with a hundred porn stars and the chances of surpassing this evening were slim to none.


    ¡°Shit, baby, you wore me out.¡±


    Lucas crashed on the bed and turned into the fetal position. Erica pulled herself to her feet and went to the other side of the bed, taking Shawn by the hand with her. They found a free spot on the mattress and reclined against the headboard. Within seconds, Lucas was snoring softly.


    ¡°Figures,¡± she grunted.


    ¡°Look, maybe I should leave you two together.¡±


    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you enjoy yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did, it was awesome.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to cause a rift between you two.¡±


    She pressed herself against Shawn while holding his hand.


    ¡°I told you, we have a modern rtionship. Besides, the room is paid for until morning and I haven¡¯t had you in my ass yet. Once you get your strength back, I want you to fuck me in the ass. Would you do that for me?¡±


    Her eyes were mellow, she was practically begging him. This was worth having saved her life.

 Chapter 122

    MY DIRTY LITTLE SECRET


    Dear Diary, today I fucked my new Father and Brother. It was the besty I have ever had!


    I¡¯m not sure where to start. How do I tell you this? I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen¡­ What am I saying, of course I did. I knew damn well when Steve saw me naked there was no going back. Yeah, that was the beginning¡­


    What can I say, I am a horny little slut and I make no apologies. I couldn¡¯t wait to get my cherry popped. I frightened away several boys my age before finding out the right way to go about getting it done. At eighteen I quickly left the bumbling little boys behind and found myself an older man. Poor bastard didn¡¯t know what hit him.


    I used to babysit for this guy and his wife. He was okay-looking and would make passes at me while driving me home. Well, one night I made a pass back at him.


    My mouth instantly went dry when he pulled the car off on this dirt road. Man, my heart was racing as he drove through the dark to a field. He parked his Cadic and sat there staring at me, before killing the engine.


    I could tell he was nervous by the way he licked his lips and his breathing was fast and shallow. But, he was not like the boys I had been going out with. He wasn¡¯t shy, he reached over pulled me to him, and kissed me. I thought I would melt in his arms. I had never been kissed so passionately. This guy meant business. He forced his tongue inside my mouth and pushed it so deep that the soft skin on my lips felt like it would split as I opened my mouth wider.


    I pushed my tongue deep into his mouth, mimicking his moves when I felt his arms pull me tighter to him. His hands greedily explored my body, he was not gentle as his kisses nearly smothered me and his five o¡¯clock shadow burned my face. Without warning he pushed me away.


    ¡°You sure you want this?¡± he said in a raspy voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied as confidently as I could.


    He got out of the car and walked over to my side, opening my door. He got a nket out of the trunk and ced it on the ground. Hey down and patted his hand. I immediatelyy beside him.


    Hungrily, he kissed me again, his tongue probing my mouth, his hands roaming over my waist and tummy. He made his way up under my shirt and cupped my breast in his hand as he groaned and kissed me.


    I kissed him back, one hand on his shoulder, the other pinned to his chest as he rolled on top of me.


    I grunted under his weight as he pushed his hard cock into my crotch.  He humped me roughly a few times then rolled off.


    I watched as he took off his shirt.


    He reached over to me and lifted my tee shirt over my head. For a moment he stared at my breasts tucked nicely in my best ckce bra.


    I stared back at him, his muscr chest was hairy and I reached out to touch it.


    He took my wrist and ced my hand on the bulge between his legs. ¡°Take it out.¡± He whispered.


    I licked my lips and did as I was told. I flicked the button on his jeans and then slowly unzipped his pants. He shifted his hips and wiggled out of his jeans and boxer shorts.


    ¡°You ever suck a cock before?¡±


    I shook my head ¡°no¡± as he ced a hand on my head and gently pulled me down to his erection.


    My whole body was alive with so many sensations as I took his penis in my hand. It was warm and hard and as my face got closer I could smell his muskiness. It stirred my senses even more and when I put the head in my mouth I tasted his salty precum for the very first time.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He whispered as he pulled my hair up into a ponytail with his hand. He ran a finger across my cheek, sweeping up any loose strands, and tucked them into his fist. Gently he guided my head up and down his shaft.


    I closed my eyes as I moved my mouth over his cock. Breathing through my nose as I took as much of him in my mouth as I could.


    I liked the way he breathed. The way he gasped sharply for air when I ran my tongue over the ridge of the head of his cock. I remember how my pussy ached and I got so wet that I practically soaked through my blue jeans.


    Next, heid me on my back and pulled off my jeans and panties. He never took off my bra, just lifted my firm breasts out of the cups.


    He spread my legs and meticulously kissed a line down to my pussy. He brushed his nose over my hairy mound then ran his tongue over my slit.


    I about shot up at the sensation, shocked at the pleasure that washed over me. He put a hand on my abdomen to hold me steady then with his other he slid his fingers between my wet lips, spreading me apart as he continued to run his tongue over me. I thought I would die from all the pleasure that was spreading through my body and I had to put a hand in my mouth to bite down. I didn¡¯t want to be too loud but I felt like screaming and yelling. It was more than I could take when he took my clit in his mouth and gently sucked on it.


    I bucked my hips up at him and he held me down with a firm hand as he continued to suckle and softly moan between my legs.


    It was like nothing I had ever felt before as shots of hot electricity traveled through my body, over my flesh. Every inch of me was more alive than I knew was possible. At first, my pussy ached, then exploded with pleasure. I panted and bit down on my hand as my legs involuntarily mped around his head and I writhed under his mouth.


    Atst, he stopped and sat up.


    Iy there out of breath, my eyes heavy from the explosion of sensations my body had just experienced.


    In the moonlight, I could see him wipe his mouth, and then he smiled down at me and spread my legs. He positioned himself between my trembling thighs and put the tip of his cock to my pussy.


    Immediately I tensed up terrified of the pain that I had heard would happen when my hymen was torn.


    He smiled again and bent down close to my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be as gentle as


    I can.¡±


    I held my breath and rxed as much as I could as he slowly slipped inside me. It hurt pretty bad at first but it didn¡¯t take long for it to start to feel good again. He was slow as he pumped in and out of me, I could see it was a struggle for him not to go faster.


    His breathing was fast and loud as he fucked me. I watched his face contort and he bit his lip as he came.


    I put my hands on his face and pulled him toward me. He kissed me, breathing sporadically as he shuddered in my arms.


    And that was my first time¡­ I knew I would never get enough sex after that. My orgasms were so powerful I craved them all the time.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    * * * *

 Chapter 123

    I would masturbate every night, sometimes twice a night. I would go out and pressure guys to have sex with me. I just couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    Then my mother married this guy she met online. I couldn¡¯t believe it when she told me.


    She had been chatting with him for some time and on her vacation she headed out to Vegas and returned home married with a man and his son in tow!


    At first, I was pissed, but that didn¡¯tst long cause damn are they hot! My stepdad is one sexy man and so is his son.


    They both are quite into fitness so they work out a lot. Both of them are built like male models, with sweet muscr arms, sexy-toned abs, and the nicest asses I have ever seen on dudes.


    Well, it didn¡¯t take me long to get the idea of fucking them in my head. Before I knew it I was using them for my masturbation material. I wouldy there and diddle myself as I fantasized about being in the middle of a stepdaddy and stepbrother sandwich! Then one evening destiny allowed my stepbrother Steve to see me at my best¨Csprawled out naked on my bed, a tit in one hand and my favorite vibrator in the other.


    I honestly didn¡¯t hear him open the door¡­ I did however hear him gasp and blurt out ¡°Oh, shit! I am so sorry!¡±


    I sat up pulling the sheet over me ¡°It¡¯s okay Steve.¡± I said before he ran out the door. ¡°Damn!¡± I muttered to myself and crawled out of bed. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do so I just grabbed my clothes and headed to the shower.


    As I hosed off I mulled over the situation. Mom was workingte and stepdad Charles was out with his buddies for an unnned poker night. I had sexy Steve all to myself. The thought of him inside me as I ran the bar of soap over my wet body was almost too much. I rinsed off resisting the urge to finish flicking my bug in the shower.


    I got dressed and went to the living room where I found Steve. He looked up at me and then quickly looked away. I almostughed out loud but held it in. I knew I could have him then and there but I wanted to torture him a bit first.


    I walked over to him. I had on a pair of way too short shorts and a white tee shirt. My skin was still a bit damp when I had gotten dressed and I hadn¡¯t dried my hair. Needless to say, my dark ares were perfectly visible as I approached Steve. I reassuringly put my hand on his shoulder, ¡°Steve it¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t mind that you saw me ying with myself.¡± I knelt in front of him ¡°In fact I kinda like it.¡±


    He looked up at me, his eyes wide, his lips parted as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡°You know, since you and Charles, I mean Daddy, moved in I think about you a lot¡­¡± I paused and took a deep breath, expanding my chest way more than was necessary ¡°I even think about you when I am ying with my¡­ my pussy.¡± I looked down and tried to look ashamed.


    ¡°You do?¡± he managed to stammer out. ¡°I think about you too.¡± He looked away. ¡°I mean, you are hot and you aren¡¯t my sister.¡± He ran his hands up and down his thighs ¡°Is that wrong?¡± He looked at me. I could see the bulge of his cock struggling against his blue jeans and wanted to relieve him of the pressure, but right now he needed reassurance that he wasn¡¯t doing something bad.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything wrong.¡± I put my hand on his and shivers coursed through me. I had to put some distance between us or I was going to pounce him and fuck him on the couch.


    ¡°You hungry?¡±


    He nodded ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s order a pizza.¡± I jumped up and grabbed my cell phone.


    ¡°What do you want on it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want is fine.¡±


    I ordered the pizza and we went about our business the rest of the evening. I desperately wanted to take advantage of him then and there but I knew if I just teased him a bit, it would be all that much better in the end.


    That weekend was so much fun! I spent it teasing the shit out of Steve and as it turned out my daddy, Charles.


    Every Saturday Steve and Charles got up early to dops in the pool. I made sure to be out there sunning myself. I was wearing my super tiny white bikini as they came out the door. Iy at one end of the pool struggling to put on my tanning lotion as they came out to exercise. I raised the tube of lotion in the air, ¡°Oh, could one of you please give me a hand?¡± I said in my best damsel in distress voice. They both stopped dead in their tracks when they saw me. Charles¡¯ jaw about hit the ground before he stammered then spoke ¡°Steve, go put lotion on your sister.¡± He looked away and hurried off to the other end of the pool.


    Steve swallowed hard as he approached me and I heard him swallow hard again as he took the lotion from my hand. I lifted my hair as he began to slowly rub the cream onto my back. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s it.¡± I cooed. The touch of his hand was making me hot. I couldn¡¯t believe how moist I was getting. I briefly contemted having to jump in the pool so no one would notice a damp spot between my legs.


    Steve¡¯s hand trembled as he continued spreading the cream around. I was going to nce over my shoulder to see the expression on his face but instead, I saw Charles as he was going down the stairs in the pool. He was watching Steve ther lotion on me and I could see his hard-on from here. ¡°Mmm.¡± I moaned again and bit my lip as visions of these two hot men pumping away at me filled my head.


    Steve closed the flip top on the tube handed it to me and hurried off with his towel strategically ced in front of him. I giggled to myself as I watched him slip quickly into the water.


    The idea of both my dad and my brother sporting a woody for me, made my pussy ache and I relished the squishy juices as they formed in my bikini bottoms. I closed my legs tight and casually wiggled my hips sending shivers from my swollen clit throughout my body.


    I rolled onto my tummy, my butt aimed at the pool as they did theirps. I couldn¡¯t see them but I knew damn well they were checking my ass out. I stayed on my tummy till I heard them getting ready to get out of the water. I slowly rolled over and sat up and seductively adjusted my top before getting up and walking toward the pool. I stood at the entrance as they both clung to the edge of the deep end talking. Chills ran over me as my sun-warmed skin hit the cool water and it caused my nipples to instantly harden. Even I was impressed at how far they poked out. The white triangle that barely covered my ares struggled even more to keep my modesty and I realized that the guys were no longer talking.


    With both of them watching me I slowly slipped into the water then dove in head first so I coulde up and have water beading on my breasts like you see in the movies. Well, it worked. I couldn¡¯t see my boobs glistening in the sun but I could see my dad and brother¡¯s faces and let me tell you I had theirplete attention.


    I ran my hand over my long wet hair, pulled it to the side, and wrung it out ¡°Whew. The water feels great. I needed to cool off.¡± I smiled at the guys then slowly got out of the pool. I walked back to my towel leaving a trail of water dripping as I made my way.


    I could feel their eyes on me as I stayed with my back to them and teasingly dabbed myself dry. As I gathered my things to go inside I purposefully dropped the tube of lotion ¡°Clumsy me.¡± I scolded myself as I bent over to pick it up, my breasts aimed in my dad¡¯s and brother¡¯s direction. The wet material clung to my flesh and with the added strain of gravity, the tiny triangles were barely able to contain my full breasts as I scooped up the lotion. As I stood up and turned to the door I heard the two men mumbling.


    When I got inside, my Mother greeted me with a suitcase. ¡°Cindy, is Charles outside?¡± I told her he was and she handed me the empty suitcase ¡°Could you put this in my room? I¡¯ve been called away on a work emergency and will be leaving ASAP.¡±


    I made a sad face and asked her how long she would be gone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think I¡¯ll be needed for at least a few days. I hope to be home by Tuesday.¡± She said and hurried out the back door toward the pool.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I smiled as I took her suitcase to her bedroom. Her workaholic mentality had always pissed me off. I always felt second in line and for a long time I med her career for not having my real father in my life. Turns out that when you get older, having a mom that works non-stop can be kinda cool.


    I put the suitcase on her bed and as I turned to leave I saw the picture of her and Charles on her nightstand. My body got warm and tingly as I ran my hand over his picture. I giggled to myself ¡°While the cat¡¯s away¡­¡± I left her room to begin nning my weekend seduction.


    * * * *

 Chapter 124

    So Charles dropped Mom at the airport and left me home alone with my brother. It was so cute how he tried to avoid looking at me as I pranced through the house in my hot pink tube dress. The stic top hugged my tits and showed off my sexy waist then flowed out at the bottom just about mid-thigh. Just short enough to make a guy wonder about the hot piece of ass it was concealing.


    I sat in the oversized chair we had in the family room and fanned myself ¡°It¡¯s hot in here Steve. Would you be a doll and turn up the air?¡±


    Steve got up and walked to the switch on the wall. I heard the motor of the central air unit kick on almost immediately and felt the cool breeze shooting through the vent in the ceiling above me. I sat back and spread my legs a little while running a dainty hand over my throat and down to my cleavage ¡°That feels so much better.¡± I sighed as he sat down across from me.


    I looked over at him. He fumbled with a pillow. He was attempting to hide his erection from me. I spread my legs a bit wider and lifted the hem of my dress a little way.


    Steve just continued to stare at me, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    I lifted my skirt a bit higher and he squirmed in his seat and held the pillow tighter.


    I ran my hand over my chest and down to the material between my legs, lifted it in the air, and revealed my white panties.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± Steve said as he stared at my crotch.


    I licked my lips and pulled my dress up to my tummy then slipped my hand in my panties. I sighed as the pad of my middle finger found its ce on my swollen clit.


    Steve¡¯s face looked as if he was in pain as he watched my hand grope around in my panties. I wondered if he could see how wet I was as my fingers slid easily over my slit. ¡°Join me,¡± I said.


    At first, he thought I meant toe over and finger me but I stopped him and told him to take his cock out.


    ¡°Umm, okay.¡± He mumbled and started to unzip his pants.


    I watched as he pulled his pants open and slowly released his cock. My, my¨Cit was a nice one too. From across the room I stared in awe at the girth of his dick. I have always had a thing for the thick cocks. I moaned as I thought of him slipping inside me and stretching my hole wide.


    ¡°Stroke it for me.¡± I purred.


    Steve gasped and ran his hand down the shaft then up and over the head. I could see the glistening liquid on the tip and wished I could taste it¡­ but not yet I told myself as I lifted my leg and draped it over the arm of the chair.


    With one hand I slipped a finger through the crotch of my panties and pulled the wet material aside. With my other hand, I slipped my middle finger deep into my pussy hole and let out a moan.


    Steve groaned and licked his lips. The head of his cock was almost purple and he was stroking like a madman.


    I pulled my finger out and this time I slipped in my ring finger alongside the middle one. I wiggled my hand around, applying pressure to my bony mound and my clit with the palm of my hand. I thought I would pass out. The feelings of pleasure mixed with the rush of my brother watching me while he jacked it¡­ My legs wanted to mp down on my hand and hump it to a glorious climax but I resisted. I forced my legs to stay apart so my brother could watch and continued to finger-bang myself as Steve jerked his cock.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± I whimpered and arched my back as my hand slid around between my legs. My moisture ran down mybia, warm, slick and so musky I could smell myself.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Steve groaned a little then he got louder and louder until finally he shot his cum in the air.


    I squealed as his seed sprayed and thennded on him. I bit my lip and watched as he spread his cum on his cock, wishing his load would have been on my face. My pussy tightened around my fingers and instantly I was in orgasm heaven. My pelvis bucked against my hand and my legs trembled as the warm familiar sensations washed over me. I tried to muffle my cries but I couldn¡¯t resist letting my sounds of pleasure escape me. I practically screamed as my pussy contracted around my fingers. I held them still, deep inside me, and savored every twitch of my silky walls.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Steve panted, his brow glistening with sweat as I slowly removed my fingers from my pussy, and took the slick digits to my lips. I casually ran them over my bottom lip before opening my mouth and sliding them over my tongue. Damn, I tasted good and I could tell that Steve wanted a taste but not yet¡­ I got up pulled my dress down and headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    * * * *

 Chapter 125

    For the rest of the day, Steve avoided me. If I came in the room he suddenly had to leave. He could barely make eye contact. He had to during dinner, though.


    When Charles got home he made spaghetti and a huge sd. The three of us sat around the table slurping our noodles. There wasn¡¯t much conversation going on until Charles asked us what we had done that day.


    Steve immediately blushed and put his head down. I had tough at him. I couldn¡¯t believe he was acting so shy. I mean the guy had jerked off in front of me. No reason to be shy now.


    ¡°We just hung out together. Had a little brother, sister time.¡± I said with a giggle.


    ¡°Well good,¡± Charles said in a fatherly tone. ¡°Your mother and I were afraid you wouldn¡¯t appreciate gaining a brother and a father with such little notice.¡±


    I giggled again ¡°Oh, I have just recently discovered the joy of having a brother and I hope that spreads to my father too.¡±


    At that Steve looked up at me, his eyes wide and his mouth hanging open.


    Charles smiled as he looked between Steve and me. ¡°Well, that is very nice of you to say, Cindy. I know I am not your real father but I would love it if we could develop some kind of rtionship.¡±


    I smiled big and winked at Steve ¡°That is exactly what I was thinking.¡± I wrapped my tongue around a noodle as it dangled from my fork and slurped it the rest of the way in my mouth.


    After dinner, Steve and I cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher. I bumped into him on purpose and he would look to see if Charles had seen us.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± He stated as his eyes darted around.


    ¡°You want toe to my room tonight?¡± I ran my hand over his ass as I walked behind him.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯m going to a movie with the guys. But¡­¡± he continued to stagger silverware in the dishwasher ¡°Yeah, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I bit my bottom lip and ran my hand around to the front of his pants. My hand wandered slowly over his hard on then I lightly patted his bulge. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    * * * *


    So now all I needed was Daddy Dearest toplete my nasty Cindy sandwich.


    As soon as Steve left with his friends, I honed in on Charles.


    I found him watching a movie in the family room. He sat there in a pair of running shorts and a grey tee shirt glued to the television.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡±


    Charles looked up to see me standing there in a long white tee shirt and little pink panties. He quickly looked away.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not real sure what it is called.¡± He fumbled with the remote ¡°I was just channel surfing, to be honest.¡± He said and started pressing the channel up button.


    I sat down beside him and sat cross-legged. My shirt barely covered my upper thighs and if he looked close enough he would be able to see my nipples through the thin cotton material.


    We sat watching nothing in particr. I wiggled around on the sofa, drawing his attention. I wanted him to sneak little peaks of my flesh.


    ¡°You want a soda?¡± I asked and stood up.


    ¡°Umm, sure.¡±


    I went into the kitchen and got two cans of soda. I ced the cans on my nipples before returning to the room, the icy cold drinks forcing my nipples to quickly stiffen. I stood in front of Charles, nipples nice and pointy ¡°Here ya go.¡± I smiled as I handed him the can.


    Charles swallowed hard ¡°Th-thanks.¡± He said and moved into the corner of the couch as he stared at my tits.


    I sat beside him, took a big swig of soda, and set it on the end table.


    ¡°May I?¡± I took the remote from his hand and scanned the channels. ¡°Umm here. I think you will like this show.¡± I had put it on one of thete-night shows. The after-dark ones that have just enough sex in them to make you pissed off and think about ordering a pay movie.


    He sat in stunned silence as fake boobs bounced on the screen. Before you knew it she was on all fours on her bed and there was a man behind her. As the moaning started I felt my pussy getting wet. I moved closer to Charles surprised when he didn¡¯t try to move away from me. ¡°My tits are nicer than those fake ones.¡± I shook my head and rolled my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Daddy?¡± I turned to him and jutted out my chest.


    Charles stared at my chest, his brow furrowed as he struggled with what was going on. ¡°Umm, your breasts are wonderful.¡± He stammered.


    ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± I wiggled a bit for emphasis.


    Charles continued to stare. I could see the anguish on his face. He knew he shouldn¡¯t but he wanted to.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want you to touch them.¡±


    Charles slowly lifted his hand toward my tit. It trembled as it got closer to my breast.


    My nipples were hard little nubs and I couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on me so I grabbed his hand and pulled it to me. He gasped as he made contact with the cushy warmth of my titty. My nipple poked his palm and I held his hand firmly to my chest. ¡°See, they are way better when they are real.¡±


    Charles began to knead my breast and I let my head fall to the side and moaned. He took my other breast in his hand, now firmly gripping both my tits, my pussy ached with lust and I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to stop myself from fucking him right then and there.


    I slowly lifted my shirt and Charles moved his hands aside. His eyes focused on my chest, he swallowed hard as my glorious nipples made their first appearance before him. ¡°Oh,¡± he whispered and his mouth gravitated to my left tit.


    I lifted my shirt over my head, tossed it aside, and pulled my stepfather¡¯s head firmly to me. He took my nipple in his mouth, and the other breast he kneaded gently. I felt his teeth lightly graze my erect nub and it sent goose bumps over my flesh and I shuddered. ¡°Oh Daddy, that feels so nice.¡± I whimpered.


    He grunted and sucked my nipple a little harder.


    I moved my hand down his muscr arm and over to his side where I continued toward his crotch. I was dying to know how big his cock was after seeing Steve¡¯s. He moaned as I groped for his crotch and then situated himself so I could easily ess it. As I explored his body I was pleasantly surprised to find a cock just as thick if not thicker than his son¡¯s and, from what I was feeling, it was plenty long too.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I moaned as I ran my hand over the bulge. I caressed his coc for a few minutes before moving my hand to the loose-fitting leg of his shorts. I easily slipped my hand in and man, was I surprised to find that Charles was a freeballer. I gently grazed his sack with my fingertips then made my way to the hot shaft of his cock.


    I felt him shudder at my touch¨Che broke his suction to my breast and took my face in both hands. I was overtaken by his kiss. Man, he was excited cause he held me so tight and plunged his tongue deep into my mouth our teeth hit.


    I gripped his dick firmly in my hand and began to stroke it. I moved from base to tip, ran the tip of my finger over the head then back to the base again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Charles continued with his frenzied kissing but his hands released my face and moved down to my crotch. He pulled the pink material aside and slipped an eager finger over my puffy pussy lips. He moaned loudly in my mouth as he felt my moisture. I mean, I was drenched down there!


    He pushed a finger over my hole and inserted it deep inside me ¡°Damn, you are so hot in there.¡± He mumbled then kissed my neck. I felt his teeth graze the flesh of my throat and he gave me a yful nibble, he pulled away, removing his finger from my dripping pussy and I watched through lusty eyes as my stepfather licked my juices off his finger. My pussy tightened up as I watched himp up every drop of me and run his finger over his lip.


    ¡°Oh my God you taste good, too.¡± He got up and pulled my legs, positioning me on my back ¡°I have got to be inside you.¡± He stood over me, his eyes focused on the wet spot between my legs.


    I nced at the clock and feigned panic on my face ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Charles looked panicked too ¡°Oh no, what?¡±


    ¡°Steve will be home soon,¡± I said and rolled off the couch to find my tee shirt.


    Charles looked at the clock ¡°Oh fuck!¡± he looked at the clock then me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I smiled and then crawled over to him. I sat on my knees and put my hand on his soon-to-be deted cock. I felt it twitch under my hand as I said ¡°Come to my room tonight and we can finish this.¡±


    Now that the trap was set, I got up and scurried off to my room for a pair of dry panties.


    * * * *

 Chapter 126

    I sat on the sofa between Steve and Charles eating popcorn and watching some movie that none of us could concentrate on. The sexual tension was off the charts as I subtly flirted with both of them and they struggled to act cool and calm.


    I would brush my hand over their hands as I reached for more popcorn or I would clumsily drop a piece of popcorn down my shirt and have to dig between my tits to get it out. ¡°Whoops, would you look at that?¡± I wouldugh as I rummaged between my breasts to find the missing popcorn then toss it in my mouth.


    When I had, had enough of toying around with Steve and Charles I stood up, yawned, and stretched dramatically while sticking out my tits. My over-enthusiastic yawn lifted my tee shirt and showed just a hint of ckce panties. ¡°I¡¯m beaten. Think I will call it a night.¡± I started to leave the room and I could feel their eyes on me. ¡°Sweet dreams you guys.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Good night.¡± I heard them say simultaneously.


    Shortly after I went in my room I could hear them rustling around as they both rushed off to bed. I wondered who would show up at my door first tonight.


    Iy in my bed, my pussy throbbing, begging me to touch it. I resisted the urge knowing my pussy would soon be getting plenty of attention.


    It was about an hourter that I heard my door slowly open.


    ¡°Cindy?¡± I heard the whisper of my brother Steve. ¡°You awake?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake,¡± I said and sat up.


    Steve tiptoed over to my bed and I patted the mattress, inviting him to sit beside me.


    Steve sat down. He nervously yed with his hands till I reached out and touched his arm. ¡°Come here,¡± I whispered and Steve bent over and kissed me.


    His lips were soft and his breathing fast as we kissed. I parted my lips and slipped my tongue out and over his lips. He groaned and parted his lips allowing my tongue to glide inside his mouth.


    I held my brother in my arms as our tongues mingled, sliding over each other¡¯s teeth, eagerly exploring our mouths. I pulled my tongue from his mouth. As I broke our kiss I sucked up his bottom lip in my mouth and gave it a yful bite.


    He looked at me in the dimly lit room. His chest heaving I reached out and lifted his shirt.


    Steve put his arms up as I leaned forward and removed his shirt. I tossed it aside then took his hands and ced them on the hem of my shirt.


    He lifted my shirt up and over my head and looked at my breasts. ¡°God, you are beautiful.¡± He whispered as he reached out and took my breasts in his hands.


    I let him fondle my tits for a few moments then reached for his pants. I pulled at the stic waistband and Steve stood up and pulled them off.


    An involuntary sigh slipped past my lips as his cock stood out from his body, hard, thick and soon to be inside me. A shiver coursed through me as I slipped to the edge of the bed and reached for him.


    I wrapped my hand tightly around Steve¡¯s cock and dropped to my knees on the floor before him. He moaned as I lightly kissed the tip of his cock, a string of precum stretched between him and my lips. I then ran my tongue torturously slow around the ridge of his head before slowly taking it in my mouth and brushing my tongue over it.


    ¡°Oh God.¡± He muttered and I pulled away.


    We both froze as we heard the door opening.


    ¡°Cindy, are you still awake?¡±


    It was Charles and I looked up to see the horror on Steve¡¯s face. I quickly grabbed Steve and moved him beside the bed. I put a finger to my mouth to signal him to keep quiet and he knelt in the corner as I now focused my attention on Daddy.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake Daddy. What can I do for you?¡± I spoke in a yful tone to Charles while I smiled at Steve.


    I turned to watch Charles close the door quietly behind him then tiptoe to my side. Even in the low-lit room, I could see his cock straining against his pajama pants. When he approached me and saw that I was topless he immediately dropped to his knees and pulled me to him. I squealed as his face went straight to the crotch of my panties.  My legs went weak as the heat from his mouth epassed the mound of my pussy. I felt his hot tongue pressed against my clit, my legs began to tremble and I had to put my hands on his head to support myself.


    He moaned into my pussy as he sucked at my drenched panties. I tried to pull him up but he was hell-bent on punching me.


    I tried to look back and see Steve but I couldn¡¯t turn far enough in Charles¡¯ tight grip. Finally, I pulled his hair, hard, and that got his attention. ¡°Oh baby likes it rough, does she?¡± he smirked as he looked up at me.


    ¡°Yeah, she likes it rough and she likes it with two guys.¡± I broke his grip and moved toward the bed.


    Charles looked confused as I turned on the littlemp beside my bed.


    As his eyes adjusted he saw his son, Steve sitting on the floor naked with a raging hard-on.


    Charles stood up and looked at me. He looked at Steve who was now getting up from the floor.


    I could tell both of them knew they should run away from me but they didn¡¯t want to. I slipped my panties off and stood before them, naked and wet. ¡°So, are you guys gonna fuck me or what?¡± I said and sat on the bed with my legs spread.


    Charles dropped his pants and kicked them aside ¡°Oh, we are gonna fuck you.¡± He said with a grin on his face.


    Steve moved onto the mattress behind me and pinned my arms over my head with one strong hand. Charles dropped to his knees and shoved his face in my pussy. I squealed as his mouth cupped mybia and his tongue explored my slit. I writhed and whimpered as my pussy zed Charles¡¯ face.


    Steve took his free hand and began to squeeze my tit. He kneaded it roughly then rolled my nipple between his fingers. With my eyes closed I wriggled around at the hips and lifted my chest to my brother as he began to pull my nipple straight up in the air.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I whimpered and bit my lip as he pinched my nub hard then released my titty to fall to my chest. The mix of pleasure and pain delighted me and I wanted more. As if he could read my thoughts my brother smacked my titty. I mean he smacked it hard. I cooed and bucked my hips up to Daddy¡¯s face.


    Charles looked up and watched as Steve smacked my other titty. I felt Charles¡¯ grip on my thighs tighten then he moved his right hand to my crotch. He slipped his fingers over my slit, lingered a bit on my swollen clit then shoved two fingers inside me.


    I groaned at his intrusion and spread my legs wider.


    Steve slipped off the back side of the bed. I felt his grip on my wrists tighten and he pulled me across the mattress till my head hung over the side.


    Charles scooted on the mattress, his fingers never leaving my pussy as Steve arranged me then put the tip of his cock to my lips ¡°Suck it.¡± Hemanded.


    The forcefulness in his voice sent a chill up my spine and I opened my mouth.


    Steve tapped my tongue with the head of his cock, slid it around then gradually pushed it into my mouth. He slowly pulled out¨Cgetting his rod slick with saliva then pushed it further in my mouth. I could smell the musky scent of him as his balls bounced on my nose while he pumped my mouth.


    I reached up and Steve smacked my hands away ¡°Just suck it.¡± He grunted as he continued to fuck my mouth.


    I rxed my jaw and let him pump my face as Charles continued to stretch my pussy with his fingers. I felt him slip a third one in me and groaned. He shoved them in and slowly turned his hand back and forth before positioning his thumb on my clit and rubbing it while he steadily moved his hand back and forth, in and out of my hole.


    I spread my legs as wide as I could and dropped my knees to the mattress when I felt Charles¡¯ tongue flicking around my clit with his thumb.


    I reached up and pushed Steve out of my mouth as I squealed with pleasure at the finger fucking I was getting. ¡°Oh God, oh God.¡± I began to chant and Charles pulled his fingers out of me and ced his mouth over my pussy. He began to growl loudly and shook his head back and forth.


    I pulled at the sheets on my bed as my orgasm took over.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Dad, eat that pussy.¡± Steve said.


    My eyes rolled in the back of my head and my hips bucked and my legs trembled as my pussy fluttered sending waves of immense pleasure coursing over my body.


    I could hardly breathe as Charles moved away from my pussy and crawled up over my body. A mix of saliva and my cunny juice dripped from his chin, drizzled over my abdomen and chest as he bent forward and kissed me hard on the mouth.


    I inhaled the scent of myself and sighed as I felt the warmth of my pussy on his face. We kissed, our faces smearing the musky fluids around.


    Charles moved aside and Steve leaned in to kiss me. He groaned as he tasted my lips covered in pussy juice. I pushed my tongue into his mouth, savoring my orgasm as he flicked his tongue between my lips and then over my cheek andpped the juices from my face.


    Steve moved away and I felt strong hands on my thighs as Charles pulled me to the edge of the mattress. He gave me a twist ¡°Roll over, Sweetie.¡±


    I rolled on my tummy as hands gripped my hips and lifted my ass in


    the air.


    I positioned myself on my hands and knees and Charles moved around in front of me, kneeling on the bed.


    Steve ran his hands over my ass cheeks before sliding a hand over the slit of my pussy.


    My clit pulsed as he glided over my sensitivebia then I felt the tip of his dick on my opening.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered as he pushed his thick cock in my hole. Just as I had imagined his girth stretched my walls as he entered me. My pussy was soaking wet so it easily epted him.


    I grunted and pushed back as he filled me.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I moaned as his balls hit my pussy.


    He pulled out slowly and then began to pump me faster and faster.


    Charles took his cock in his hand and held it out to my face. I opened my mouth and he poked it in and out of my lips as I sucked on the tip. It make a hollow popping sound each time he pulled his cock out of my mouth and saliva now dripped from my lips.


    He took his wet cock and began to smack my face with it. I kept my mouth open and tried to suck the tip back between my lips but he just smacked my cheeks and nose, avoiding my mouth.


    Steve picked up the pace and mmed his thick cock in me. He held me firmly at the hips as he pounded away. I looked over my shoulder to see the concentration on his face and a line of perspiration on his upper lip.


    My tits bounced beneath me and I grunted with each impact. I felt my pussy squeezing his cock and heard his breathing change to quick gasps and knew he was about to cum.


    ¡°Fuck her.¡± Charles encouraged him ¡°Fuck your sister¡¯s cunt.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Those words put me over the edge and my pussy walls mped down on Steve¡¯s cock and my second orgasm took off.


    My arms gave out and I dropped my head to the bed. My ass was straight up in the air, Steve gripped my cheeks and squeezed them hard. I could feel his fingers digging into my flesh as I quivered beneath him. My pussy continued to tingle, each thrust sent lightning bolts of delight from my clit to my body.


    Steve growled like an animal and hunched over me as he shot his load deep inside me. The sweat from his chest smeared over my back as hey on top of me, his arms over my shoulders. I gasped for breath, lying beneath my brother, trapped by his weight while he humped me till he was dry. Steve stayed on me for a moment, his hot breath hitting the back of my head before rolling off.


    I struggled for air, my head swimming in a haze of ecstasy, as Charles pulled me to him. ¡°It ain¡¯t over yet, Sweetheart.¡±


    Charlesy on the bed behind me, holding me close to him. I felt his cock pressed to my lower back as his hand wandered over the curve of my hip to my thigh. He lifted my leg and draped it over his. His fingers drifted down to my mound and he made small circles over my clit. My legs shook as he yed with my more than slickenbia. I trembled as his hand reached deeper between my legs and he coated his hand in my juices.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡± He whispered in my ear then flipped my leg off his.


    My jaw dropped as he put his lubed-up hand on my ass crack and his other hand pushed my head forward till Iy in the fetal position. He moved his fingers up and down my ass crack and I squealed with each pass of my asshole. When he stopped and stuck the tip of his finger in my puckered hole, I knew things were about to take a wild turn.


    I whimpered, afraid and excited about what he was doing to me as he slid his finger in deeper and began to wiggle it around inside me.


    ¡°Oh damn, she likes that.¡± I heard Steve say.


    Charles removed his fingers and ran his cock over my pussy lips then shoved his cockpletely inside me. I gasped as he pulled out and ced the tip of his now-wet cock on my asshole.


    ¡°Oh, she is gonna love this even more,¡± he said and put the tip of his cock in my ass.


    My eyes shot wide open and I wed the sheet as Charles pushed his thick cock in my ass.


    I felt pain shoot through me and I wondered if I would be able to take him in my backdoor as he flipped my leg back over his thigh and began to fondle my clit again.


    As he yed with my nub the pain in my ass began to fade and I found myself wanting him deeper in my ass.


    I slowly moved my hips, gently allowing more of Daddy¡¯s glorious cock in my booty as he soothed me with his fingers.


    I let out a small cry when he pushed further inside and I thought my asshole would rip open but as quickly as the pain hit, the pleasure took over and I was consumed once again with the wonderful sensations. In no time my booty muscles were stretched out and I wanted Charles to pound away at my ass.


    He pulled my hair as he pumped my ass, sending more waves of pain mixed with pleasure over me. I bit my lip as Daddy pinched my nipple hard and pulled it while Steve sat on the edge of the bed and watched. I was amazed at how good my body felt as the pain and pleasure battled for my attention. That is when I spoke up¡­


    ¡°I want you both inside me,¡± I spoke between Charles¡¯ thrusts.


    Immediately Charles¡¯ pulled his cock out of me ¡°If that is what thedy wants.¡± He motioned to Steve to lie on the bed.


    I crawled over to the edge of the mattress and opened the top drawer of my nightstand. I pulled out my bottle of lubricant and squirted a big glob in the palm of my hand. I took the glob and ran it over my asshole Charles approached with his dick jutting out from his body. I took it in my hand and spread a good bit of the clear gel over his cock and ran my slickened hand over his balls for good measure.


    He groaned as I rolled his nuts in my hand and I smiled as I watched his expression of pleasure swim over his face.


    I looked over to see Steve¡¯s cock was rock hard again so I crawled over and mounted him. He moaned as I slid my slippery pussy over his thick shaft, taking every sweet inch of him inside me.


    I felt Charles¡¯ hands on my back as he gently leaned me forward so he could have ess to my ass.


    I held my breath as he put the head of his dick to my buttonhole and slowly pushed it in.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought I would pass out from the rush of sensations that washed over me. My dad and my brother were in me at the same time, they both slowly pumped my holes as my tits jiggled back and forth, it was my fantasye true.


    Charles reached up and grabbed my hair. I loved it and encouraged him ¡°Pull my hair, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Steve reached up and took a nipple in his fingers as he pumped my pussy and roughly pulled and twisted it ¡°Fuck yeah, fuck yeah.¡±


    My skin burned as their cocks slid in and out. I didn¡¯t want the pleasure to end but I felt myself approaching climax. The feeling of being crammed full of cock as I listened to my dad and brother groaning and moaning was just too much.


    I began to whimper¡­ the sound was soft as it started but gradually turned into a high-pitched squeal as my pussy tightened around my brother. A hot wave took over my body, I had never had an anal orgasm before and it was amazing. The heat of pleasure spread from my asshole and my clit awakening every cell in my body. I tingled like never before as Charles continued his anal assault.


    ¡°Pull my hair. Pinch that titty.¡± Imanded as bolts of ecstasy took over and I practically howled when I came.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah!¡± Charles squeezed my ass cheeks in his hands as he thrust deeper than before and shot his cum in my ass.


    He twitched a few times before pulling out of me, allowing Steve to pick up his pace.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He snarled as he shot his load in my pussy.


    He held me at the waist with one hand and mmed into me while pulling my nipple with his other hand.


    I copsed on his chest, quivering as his cock twitched inside me.


    Steve stroked my hair softly as Iy there attempting to get my breathing under control. I listened to his heartbeat loud as thunder and ran my fingers over his chest.


    I felt another hand run over my back and some soft kisses on my shoulder.


    I rolled off my brother andy panting between him and my father. I knew then and there that this particr kink was going to be impossible to deny.


    This would not be thest time we fucked.


    As the guys gently caressed my breasts I wondered what life as a family would be like now. I shrugged my shoulders and giggled to myself. All families have dirty little secrets ours just happens to also be extremely fun.

 Chapter 128

    Bound to Hell (An Erotic Adventure)


    Dale sat in his chair fidgeting. He was trying hard to listen to the lecture, but he just couldn¡¯t get into it. His worst fears wereing true after being in college for the past year and a half. He¡¯d chosen Economics as his course and was starting to believe that he¡¯d chosen badly. When he chose it at the age of eighteen, he felt that it was something he could change the world with. He could see himself trying to persuade people where to put their money and forecast future economic events. He was wrong.


    He was now finding the learning to be too boring, but he was stuck with it. He didn¡¯t want to let his parents down after they¡¯d put so much money into his education. At neen and a half, he was learning one valuable lesson. There is nothing easy in life. However, what he didn¡¯t know, was that his life was about to change  dramatically.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The lecture was almost over when the incident happened. Dale was listening intently when suddenly a scantily-d female came into the lecture room. Dale saw two things almost immediately. First, she was wearing next to nothing, but more importantly, no one was watching her as she passed them by. Even the professor carried on talking as if nothing were happening. She was heading straight towards Dale and looking directly at him.


    As she got nearer, Dale could see the items of clothing she wore more clearly, and couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Her skimpy panties were so tight they were showing the outline of her pussy. The top she wore barely covered her nipples and was straining to keep her breasts in check. When she reached him, she simply said hi.


    Dale tried not to make eye contact and looked around the room to find that no one was paying any attention to her, not even the professor. When Dale eventually said hi back, he received a few strange looks from the people around him. Just then the lecture ended, and everyone got up to leave. Dale asked the mysterious woman to excuse him and started to leave the lecture room himself. However, before he managed to reach the door, she grabbed his arm and pulled him back. He suddenly felt a wrenching feeling in his chest and clutched at it as if to cover the pain. Then once they were alone, she forcefully sat him down.


    ¡°Lady, who are you? What do you want with me and why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±


    As he sat there waiting for answers, he looked her up and down again. Being this close, he could now see that her panties were riding up between her pussy lips as if they were being sucked in. The outline of her pussy was so obvious it was as if she weren¡¯t wearing anything. He also realized that the sight was causing an erection.


    ¡°Oh, is that for me?¡± she said reaching down and stroking his hardness over his pants.


    Dale jumped up as if he¡¯d been stung and backed away.


    ¡°Lady, you can¡¯t do that type of thing here, I¡¯ll get expelled,¡± he shouted, still backing away.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. The moment I touched you was the moment the life you knew ended,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he said trying to edge around her.


    ¡°Look, go into the corridor and try to speak to someone  anyone will do. When you¡¯re satisfied that no one can see youe back here,¡± she replied.


    Dale managed to get past her and rushed through the door. He then ran down the corridor and stopped at the end to look back. He heard voices, and turned around to see a good friend approaching.


    ¡°Hey Jack, you¡¯ll never believe what just happened to me,¡± he said as his friend got nearer.


    Dale turned to make sure that she hadn¡¯t followed him, but when he turned back again, Jack walked straight through him.


    ¡°Whoa, what the fuck!¡± said Dale as he backed away sharply and fell against the side wall.


    He then looked around, after remembering what she had said. He got up and talked to the first person who came along, and theypletely ignored him. His only course of action now was to go back to the lecture room and find out what the hell was going on. When he opened the door, she was still there, waiting patiently.


    ¡°You see, no one can see you or interact with you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why, what have you done to me?¡± asked Dale.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually what you¡¯ve done to yourself. You see, you killed the Reaper, and the rules state that whoever kills a Reaper has to take their ce,¡± she said.


    ¡°Whoa, Lady¡­ I didn¡¯t-


    ¡°Please, stop calling me Lady. My name is Candy,¡± she interrupted.


    ¡°Okay, Candy it is, but I didn¡¯t kill anyone,¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°Did you, or did you not go up to the roof of the cafeteria a month ago and lean against one of the gargoyle statues? Did you hear the creak as you put your weight on it and immediately step back from it?¡± said Candy.


    Dale remembered that incident vividly.


    ¡°Yes, I remember that; so what?¡±


    ¡°Well, it took a month, but eventually it worked its way free andnded on my master, who is now dead. Therefore, you killed him,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°If I killed anyone from doing all of that, it wasn¡¯t deliberate,¡± insisted Dale.


    ¡°Oh, I know that, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are responsible for his death.¡±


    ¡°How on God¡¯s earth am I going to face my mother if she can¡¯t even see me?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Um, I hate to break this to you, but you no longer exist. Your mother never had you, at least in her mind, and no one whom you knew before today knows you from Adam. In other words, you get to start from the very beginning. In addition, you now have powers. In a way, you¡¯re sort of like a superhero,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°So, my family doesn¡¯t know me. My friends don¡¯t know me, and no one can see me. Does that about sum it up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯s got it,¡± responded Candy sarcastically.


    ¡°How is any of this fair; I had a good life before any of this and a bright future,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°You drop out of college at the age of twenty, and you die at the age of thirty-two from a hit-and-run incident. This is a step up from all of that.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly know any of that?¡±


    ¡°I had to look you up to ascertain who was responsible for my master¡¯s death, and while I was at it, I looked into your future.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, these things are necessary to aplish the job at hand,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°And what exactly is this job? You mentioned the Reaper, am I to collect souls?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not that kind of reaper. You kill monsters, at least what humans would define as monsters.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, there¡¯s no such thing as monsters,¡± replied Dale knowingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know there¡¯s a monster in this very college, which was where we were headed until a certain stone statue fell on my master¡¯s head,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°You keep saying your master; does that mean I¡¯m your master now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there are a few things you need to know about me. I am a Subus, a Spawn of Hell. I can be anyone you want me to be, and I¡¯m your bodyguard,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°My bodyguard; so you were thest reaper¡¯s bodyguard as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°Well, you suck,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Yes, and very well I¡¯m told,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°No, I mean-


    ¡°I know what you meant, Dale¡­that was humor. Perhaps you don¡¯t yet grasp the concept of humor; I mean you are still young.¡±


    ¡°When you said you could be anyone I want, what did you mean by that?¡± said Dale, ignoring her remark.

 Chapter 129

    Candy didn¡¯t reply; instead, she suddenly turned into Dale¡¯s next-door neighbor Ms. Jones, and she was naked. Dale had had a crush on her for as long as he could remember.


    ¡°Oh my god, how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m a Subus. I have to be able to change into whomever you desire. That is my role in life. We are the seductresses of all those who would promise their souls to the Devil. I may not be in the market for seduction at the moment, but it is part of my nature. God also recognized the fact that mortals have certain needs, and I am here to fulfill those needs.¡±


    Dale hadn¡¯t stopped looking at her body. He¡¯d always tried to picture what his neighbor looked like without clothes on, and now he knew.


    It was everything he had imagined. Candy then turned back again in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°You also mentioned that I¡¯d be going after monsters, what kind of monsters?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, we were on the way to deal with thetest one at this college when the death urred. All we knew was that we were up against a doppelganger. And before you ask, a doppelganger is a monster that is a copy of someone who is living. They take over the life of the one they are copying. The very first thing a doppelganger does upon being brought to life is to kill the original so that it can take over that life. That is why you never see them or rather you think you never see them. They are the very epitome of evil.¡±


    ¡°You said that you were Hell Spawn, but doesn¡¯t that mean you serve the Devil?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Satan is my true master, but when God decrees that a person such as I serve the greater good. Satan has no say in it,¡± replied Candy, ¡°You see it¡¯s in Satan¡¯s best interest for these monsters to be eradicated because whenever a monster kills a mortal, that mortal automatically goes to


    Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Because their deaths were deemed unnatural, and if they were left alone to develop naturally, they might turn bad; in which case Satan has a right to their souls.¡±


    ¡°I can see the logic in that. But tell me, why didn¡¯t God take my memories away? It would¡¯ve made this transition far less difficult,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Two words¡­life experiences. If he took all of your memories, you wouldn¡¯t even know how to use a phone or any number of things that woulde in handy during your new life.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, how am I supposed to kill monsters? I don¡¯t even think I could kill,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know how to do it you just need to hold your weapon. As soon as you¡¯re holding that, it will take over.¡±


    ¡°Why, is it alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly alive, but it does know why it was created, and it bestows that knowledge onto anyone who wields it,¡± said Candy. ¡°What kind of weapon is it?¡±


    Candy held her hands out, and suddenly a sheathed samurai sword appeared in them. Dale took hold of its cover and picked it up. Then he gripped the handle, and suddenly he knew everything there was to know about fighting monsters. He quickly re-sheathed it and felt like himself again.


    ¡°Wow, that was traumatic,¡± he said pushing it back into Candy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You need to keep a hold of this. Take hold of it again and throw it over your shoulder, as if you were sheathing it behind you,¡± said Candy.


    Dale took hold of it again and did what he was told. As he ced it over his shoulder, it suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Whenever you want it, imagine it¡¯s in your hand when you reach up to your shoulder and it will be there. You also cannot lose it. If you drop it, it will automatically return to the invisible sheath over your shoulder.¡± Dale tried it and sure enough, it appeared back in his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool,¡± he said as he put it back again.


    ¡°If there are no more questions, it¡¯s time we took care of the monster in this college. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I still have many questions, but they can wait. Let¡¯s do this,¡± replied Dale.


    They left the room together and headed for the teachers¡¯ faculty room; once outside Candy turned to Dale.


    ¡°The only ones who can see us are monsters. That is how we¡¯re able to locate them. Once we enter this room, if the doppelganger is in there, he or she will be the only one looking at us. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, perfectly,¡± replied Dale as he reached for the door handle.


    He opened the door and they walked in. No one looked in their direction. However, three of them had their backs to the door. Dale walked up to one of them.


    ¡°Professor Jones,¡± he said, but got no response.


    He then turned to the second one, nearer the window.


    ¡°Professor Smith,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes Dale, what can I do for you?¡± she said.


    Dale reached up for the sword that he knew would be there, and as soon as it was in his hand, he knew what to do. Professor Smith saw the sword and had a pained look on her face, as if in recognition of what was about to happen. She then saw a sh of the de as it passed through her head, and suddenly her body turned into a green oozing slime and fell to the floor. There was a scream from another professor who had witnessed her colleague¡¯s copse, and everyone else looked around. All they could see was the mass of slime on the floor and didn¡¯t equate it to a once-living person. Dale and Candy left the room as they had entered it  unobserved.


    They both walked off the campus together, and Dale took onest look before walking through the archway that was the entrance.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where do we live now? I mean, do we even have to sleep?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Oh yes, we still have to sleep and eat. As for where we live, we can live wherever we want to. Mortals can¡¯t see us unless we want them to, so we can use the best hotels. That¡¯s what myst master and I did,¡± replied Candy.


    That, it turned out, was what they did that night. Dale took her to a hotel that he¡¯d slept in once before. It was a beautiful ce, not to mention a five-star hotel. Candy then showed him a trick at the front desk. If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed, take a room that isst on the list. The chances are they won¡¯t leave that room for the night you want to stay, so you won¡¯t get disturbed by anyone checking into it. Soon they found themselves in one such room and made themselvesfortable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to take a shower. I need to unwind after today,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I need to rest as I feel utterly exhausted. Is that normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is quite normal. The energy you felt leaving your body when I touched you sap your strength for a while. A good night¡¯s sleep is all you need to fully recover though,¡± replied Candy.

 Chapter 130

    She then went into the bathroom, and Daley on the bed. Before he knew it, he was asleep. It didn¡¯tst long. Candy came out of the shower and was full of energy. Dale could hear her jumping on her bed and turned to see what the hell she was ying at. The sight he saw when he turned made him stare. She acted like a little child as she jumped on the mattress, but she looked nothing like a child as herrge breasts bounced up and down.


    She waspletely naked, and Dale couldn¡¯t help but admire her body. When she saw him staring, she got off the bed and walked over to him.


    ¡°Would you like some fun?¡± she said.


    ¡°As much as I appreciate your beauty, I¡¯m very tired,¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°What if I do this,¡± she said and then promptly turned into someone Dale recognized.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He sat up, staring intently. She¡¯d turned into a naked Brittany Spears.


    ¡°When I read your mind earlier, I saw several women that you have the hots for,¡± she said as she suggestively held her breasts.


    It was true; Dale had always liked Brittany, but what hot-blooded male wouldn¡¯t? Then he saw her turning into Pam Anderson.


    ¡°This one is strong in your memory; I found her in several corners of your mind.¡±


    Dale sat up and could feel his cock growing. He had or did have several posters of Pam on his bedroom wall. He¡¯d always imagined her naked and in his bedroom. Then Candy turned into J Jackson.


    ¡°Okay, stop it. You¡¯ve proven that you know all of my likes and needs, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right somehow,¡± said Dale.


    Candy turned back to herself and sat on the edge of his bed.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any harm in a good fantasy,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°If I were to touch you in those forms, it would feel as if I were invading their privacy, even though I know it¡¯s not them. Besides, if I took you in one of their forms, the fantasy would be crushed.¡±


    Candy didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, she reached over and stroked the erection she could see pushing up the covers.


    ¡°Well, they certainly got your attention,¡± she said as her hand traced the length of his cock.


    Then she turned into his former next-door neighbor Ms. Jones, and carried on stroking him. Dale suddenly remembered watching his neighbor bending over in her garden and how he imagineding up behind her and taking her in that position. His cock suddenly sprang to attention.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite a big boy, aren¡¯t you,¡± said Candy before pulling the covers back.


    Dale¡¯s erection sprang to attention as the sheets that protected it were uncovered, and he watched the woman of his fantasies reach for his cock. When she grasped it, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes as her hand stroked him. He felt guilty, even though he knew it wasn¡¯t Ms.


    Jones. However, he couldn¡¯t deny that it was the hottest thing he¡¯d ever experienced. He opened his eyes to see her leaning forward and then felt her lips surrounding the end of his cock.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­that feels so good,¡± he said.


    He knew who was doing it, but the fact that she looked like his former neighbor was driving him crazy. He watched as Candy allowed more of his meat into her mouth and threw his head back to enjoy the sensations. He could still see his neighbor bending over in the garden in his mind¡¯s eye and shing her panties. Then he felt the end of his cock hitting the back of Candy¡¯s throat, and it was all too much. He called out that he was going to cum, but Candy ignored him.


    When he did explode inside her mouth, she carried on sucking him as if nothing had happened. It wasn¡¯t until he¡¯dpletely stopped ejacting that Candy allowed it to slip from her mouth. She then climbed onto the bed, still looking like Ms. Jones, and sat astride his still-hard cock. Her breasts were perfect, and the long hair that cascaded over her shoulders looked incredibly smooth and silken.


    Candy squatted down facing him, and he felt the tightness of her pussy as she lowered herself onto his cock. She moved slowly but deliberately, allowing it all in before using her knees to slide off it again.


    Her breasts bounced and jiggled around as her movements increased in speed, and Dale couldn¡¯t resist reaching up and cupping them both. He squeezed them hard and heard her tell him to squeeze them harder. He obeyed and then pulled on her pink nipples as she began to moan from the pleasure of his cock buried deep inside her.


    She began to moan louder, and he could suddenly feel her pussy getting tighter as her orgasm approached. Just as she screamed that she was going to climax, he came deep inside her. She rocked leisurely back and forth rubbing her clit along his slowly deting cock, enjoying thest moments of her climax before slumping down onto his chest. They stayed like that for a few minutes, and then Candy rolled off onto her back next to him.


    ¡°You are an incredibly sexual person; are you made that way?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°The subae were made to be sexual. We are the very essence of what you would call a slut. To us, sex is a tool, something to use when we need to get our way,¡± replied Candy.


    Dale appreciated her honesty, but the thoughts of his family were still on his mind. He would miss his parents, no matter how much his life had now changed.

 Chapter 131

    The next morning, Dale awoke to find his surroundings different from those he was used to. Then he remembered the day before and shot up in bed to look around.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a dream,¡± said Candy as she sat on her bed staring at him.


    Dale rubbed his eyes and then looked at her again. Her perfect body was something worth waking up to, but Dale tried to keep his cool. He looked again. It was hard not to look.


    ¡°Um, Candy, is there something you could wear that¡¯s a little less distracting?¡± he said eventually.


    ¡°Oh, you mean something like this,¡± she replied.


    Suddenly, she was wearing a tiny see-through nightie. Her breasts, along with her hardened nipples, were pushing the front out, and the hem barely reached her hips. She stood up and spun around for him to see. She wore no panties, which left nothing to the imagination. He started to get hard but was determined to stop her from manipting him.


    ¡°I can see more now than I did a minute ago. Is there nothing you can wear that allows a modicum of modesty?¡± he said, trying his best not to let her tease him.


    ¡°Um, let me think. Oh, how about this,¡± she replied.


    He looked again and saw her dressed in a tight leotard. Her breasts were straining the material surrounding them, and the crotch part of the outfit was riding up the slit of her pussy.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re doing that deliberately, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, of course, I am. I¡¯m a subus. I have no desire to dress appropriately. I¡¯mfortable with who and what I am. You need to ept that and we can then move on,¡± she replied.


    Then she turned into the famous pop star Beyonce and waspletely naked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my, this one makes you blush. Why¡¯s that?¡± said Candy as she walked over to his bed.


    ¡°Because Beyonce is special to me; she¡¯s someone whom I admire and not a sex object,¡± replied Dale sternly.


    Candy turned back to her natural form and then sat on Dale¡¯s bed.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll only change if you want me to. I¡¯m just trying to make you see that being my partner can be a lot of fun,¡± she said.


    ¡°I realize that, but I think I prefer reality as opposed to fantasy. That¡¯s just the way I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different from those I¡¯ve been involved with in the past. You¡¯re more mature than most, and you have an innocence about you that I find refreshing,¡± said Candy ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for business.¡±


    She then produced two small cubes, which she ced on the table between the two beds. Next, sheid a metal bar over the top of them and held it with the palm of her hand. Suddenly, an image began to materialize from a smoke-like substance appearing between both cubes. It began to form; first, it was a man then it changed into a dog, and finally, a horse.


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t seen one of them for a while,¡± she said as she picked the cubes up again.


    ¡°What haven¡¯t you seen for a while?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°That was our next target. It¡¯s a shape-shifter. I haven¡¯te across one of those for well over a year.¡±


    Dale got dressed, and they both left together. The maid saw the door opening from the hallway but saw no oneing out. She looked inside, but the room was vacant. She shook her head and carried on with her job.


    Candy held another object in her hand when they reached the street, and as they approached the main road, she turned to Dale.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way,¡± she said pointing towards town.


    She walked slightly in front of Dale, and he couldn¡¯t help staring at her tight and well-formed butt as she walked along.


    Oh my god, she¡¯s perfect, he thought.


    ¡°I can almost feel your eyes burning into my butt, young man,¡± she said, teasing him.


    Dale felt a flush in his cheeks and wondered why he was like he was. He adored and even lusted after women, but he admired them as well. He admired their form, and he admired the way that they could make him react to it. Perhaps it was just his age, and with time, he would learn to ept embarrassing moments like these. He resigned himself to trying harder, and not allowing Candy¡¯s slutty behavior to faze him.


    Soon, they were approaching a huge shopping mall, and Candy¡¯s hand-held gadget was telling them that their objective could be found within.


    ¡°Okay, we know our target is in here, but finding him or her will be difficult. How would you like to proceed?¡± said Candy.


    ¡°Well, I could enter each store and watch for anyone looking my way. Sooner orter we will enter the right one,¡± suggested Dale.


    ¡°The trouble with that approach is that our target could be on a break or out back retrieving some stock, and we¡¯d miss them without knowing it,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t your gadget pinpoint their location?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s merely for general directions in which the target is located; it can¡¯t tell me which person is using a disguise,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°In that case, I think our best bet is to wait for the mall to close and use the locator when they go home. At least that way, we¡¯ll know where the individual lives,¡± said Dale.


    Candy just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That leaves us several hours to kill. What would you like to do in the meantime?¡± she said.


    Dale wanted to go home and visit his parents, but he shook that idea off. Then he realized he was hungry.


    ¡°How do we eat in public?¡± he said.


    ¡°We can be tangible and visible. Eating in public ces is the one time we do. Why do you ask, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I could eat some food right about now,¡± responded Dale.


    Candy led the way to a small diner and just as they reached it, her clothing changed into an eptable short dress with high heels. She then opened the door and they both entered.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± said the server behind the counter, who was looking directly at Dale.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied.


    They sat down in one of the many booths, and each picked up a menu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel the transition from invisible to corporeal,¡± whispered Dale.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t feel it. It¡¯s natural. However, it¡¯s also the one time that you¡¯re vulnerable, which is why myst master is no longer with us. He preferred to feel the air on his skin, but look where that got him,¡± replied Candy.


    They had a good breakfast and Candy paid for it, leaving a generous tip as they left.


    ¡°Where do you keep the things you keep using, like money and the gadgets you use?¡± said Dale when they were no longer corporeal.


    ¡°Money is just an illusion to those we have to pay, whereas the gadgets I use are always with me, just like your sword,¡± replied Candy.


    They talked a lot more in town, and Dale started to feelfortable around Candy towards the end of everyone¡¯s work shift. As soon as they saw that the stores were closing, Candy used her locator gadget once more, and this time it was pointing out of town.


    ¡°He or she must have left for the day, so let¡¯s follow and see where they lead us,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°Incidentally Candy, why is a shape-shifter considered a monster?¡±


    ¡°For a shape-shifter to take on another form, they have to kill the original and absorb them into their being. So, every time they use a different person or animal, that person or animal is no more,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Wow, to think I¡¯ve been surrounded by this type of thing all of my life and had no idea,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think humans would want to know that they exist. They believe they¡¯re at the top of the food chain, and if that notion were suddenly dispelled, well, let¡¯s just say that I don¡¯t think they could handle it.¡±


    They walked until they eventually came to the suburbs, and soon located the home where the shape-shifter resided. It was arge house with a beautiful garden and well-keptwn.


    ¡°These monsters try to fit in, don¡¯t they?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re so sessful in fooling you all,¡± replied Candy.


    They knocked on the door but didn¡¯t get an answer, so they went around to the back. A little olddy was pulling up some weeds in the back garden.


    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡± she said.

 Chapter 132

    Dale momentarily forgot that he wasn¡¯t visible and nearly answered her question. Then he remembered that if she could see him, she had to be his target. He reached up and withdrew his de. She saw it and stood up quickly, having dropped all pretense of being fragile.


    ¡°I always knew that this day woulde, but I¡¯m not going without a fight,¡± she said as she changed into a lion.


    Dale stepped back, before realizing that in his current form, the lion couldn¡¯t harm him. He didn¡¯t think she knew that because she suddenly sprang up and was bearing down on him. Dale swung his sword, and as it passed through the head of the lion, she let out a squeal of anguish before hitting the ground in two halves. She then turned into her original form, which Dale didn¡¯t recognize, and evaporated. Dale ced the sword at his back and turned to Candy.


    ¡°That¡¯s twice it¡¯s been a female. Is there any reason for that?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just the luck of the draw. The next three could all be male for all we know,¡± replied Candy.


    They left to find another hotel, and as luck would have it, there was one a mile down the road. Dale quickly looked at the list of avable rooms behind the clerk¡¯s desk and located a room at the back of the list. Once inside, they became solid andy on the beds to rx.


    ¡°Tell me, Candy, will we have a target every day?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯ll be times that we¡¯ll have to move on. However, sooner orter we¡¯ll have to return. Monsters are always on the move, at least for the most part. Very few set roots in a single ce because they know that we exist. The ones that live the longest are those that are on the move constantly,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t quite know how to put this, but I¡¯m in the mood for some fun tonight,¡± said Dale, much to Candy¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Oh, what would you like me to do?¡± responded Candy.


    Dale thought about it for a moment, and although he knew what he wanted her to do, he was still finding it difficult to admit. Candy could see his hesitation and touched his head.


    ¡°Oh, you little devil you. You enjoy role-ying,¡± she said knowingly with a huge grin.


    Suddenly, she was wearing a low-cut French maid¡¯s outfit with a frilly undey. Her legs were covered with ck seamless stockings with a red garter belt around her upper thigh, but the lowest part of her uniform barely covered her butt. She leaned over him, showing a good portion of her cleavage as she did so, and started to stroke the growing hardness beneath his pants.


    ¡°Is this to your liking?¡± she whispered.


    His cock was already fully erect so she didn¡¯t need the question answered, as she followed the shape of it with the palm of her hand. Her breasts heaved as she breathed in and out and moved nearer. Dale was transfixed he was so turned on. His cock was responding to her touch, but was starting to feel ufortable beneath his pants. She suddenly relieved him when she pulled the zipper down and reached inside to take hold of his solid shaft.


    ¡°You have a nice cock, Dale; it makes for a pleasant change from thest two masters I had,¡± said Candy as her hand traveled the entire length of his pulsating member.


    ¡°Turn around, I want to taste you,¡± replied Dale.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Candy could tell that this was exciting him and didn¡¯t refuse his request. By the time she¡¯d turned around, her stockings were no longer there, and Dale could see her sweet-shaven pussy approaching his face. He pushed the frills from her maid¡¯s dress up and over her back and then started to lick her slit. She pushed back a bit further, making him move back until his cock was directly below her head. She covered it and allowed all of it inside her mouth as she felt his tongue repeatedly swipe her protruding clit.


    Dale adored the feeling of the end of his cock brushing the back of her throat as he licked her furiously. He enjoyed how she squirmed each time he flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue, and how her mouth seemed to tighten around the end of his cock when she was drawing it out. Above all though, the way she was dressed excited the hell out of him. It excited him so much that he started to cum all too quickly.


    Candy caressed his balls as she felt his seed surging up to explode inside her mouth, and thenmenced sucking him dry. From the moment he started to cum, he pushed his tongue inside her pussy and kept darting in and out. He loved the bittersweet taste of her nectar, and as his seed filled her mouth, she began to experience her orgasm. Candy didn¡¯t stop sucking him until she thought he¡¯d stay hard, and then she got off the bed. She sat on the edge as she stroked him and asked what he wanted her to do next.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide this time,¡± replied Dale.


    Suddenly, Candy was dressed in a school uniform. She was wearing a short id skirt, a white blouse, and cotton socks. Her hair was braided into two ponytails, and her breasts were threatening to break the buttons that were holding them back. She pulled her skirt up to sh him, which is when he realized that she was wearing skimpy, white cotton panties.


    ¡°Do you want to y with me?¡± she said as she held one leg up and swayed back and forth.


    Dale got off the bed and turned her around, before bending her over the bed. He lifted her skirt and gripped her panties with both hands, before ripping a huge hole in them. He pushed her forward and lined himself up with her pussy before pushing his cock in. She screamed with pleasure, which only made him push harder. She¡¯d turned him on, and now all he wanted to do was fuck her hard. As he gripped her butt cheeks, he decided to p her as well. The sound reverberated around the room, and she begged for more. He pped her harder repeatedly until she screamed that she was going to cum.


    When she did climax, he could feel her pussy tightening around his cock, making it harder for him to push in. He kept pushing, and then suddenly he started to cum himself and moaned aloud that he was doing so. Candy ground her butt against him, wanting to feel his seed as it spewed into her. When he¡¯d finished, he held his cock inside her as deep as it would go and stayed there for a minute before disengaging. They both fell to the bed after that to catch their breath and when Dale looked her way once more, he discovered that she was now dressed as normal.


    ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡± said Candy.


    ¡°You know I did; after all, you read my mind,¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°It might interest you to know that your fantasies are pretty much the norm for guys. I¡¯m d about that though, I don¡¯t particrly like men who are too kinky.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Candy, how long have you been doing this?¡± said Dale.


    ¡°A little over two hundred years now, but who¡¯s counting,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°So, would it be fair to say that you¡¯re immortal?¡± ¡°We both are as long as you¡¯re careful,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Seriously, you mean as long as I don¡¯t make the kind of mistake my predecessor made, I could live forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s your reward for doing the job. I¡¯m sorry, I thought you knew that.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, but then there¡¯s the downside; I¡¯ll have to do this for the rest of eternity,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°Not true; there wille a time when all the monsters have been eradicated. On that day, you will be free to do whatever you wish. I, on the other hand, will have to return to Hell, so I¡¯d be happy if we never run out of monsters to kill.¡±

 Chapter 133

    All of that left Dale with a lot to think about, but as hey there thinking, he soon fell asleep. He awoke to a sounding from the bathroom and got out of bed. He opened the door to find Candy lying on the bathroom floor groaning. She looked as if she were in pain.


    ¡°Candy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± shouted Dale rushing to her side.


    ¡°Someone is using voodoo on an effigy of me. They somehow managed to get some of my hair or something else that belonged to me. I¡¯ve felt this before, many years ago, and it turned out to be a witch. The locator found her for me but aaah¡­¡±


    She suddenly doubled up again and couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Dale held her and then asked her if he could use the gadget to look at their next target. When the pain died down a little, Candy brought it out and handed it over. Dale had seen how she¡¯d used it once before and did the same thing. The smoke-like substance began to form a shape, and sure enough, the picture of an old hag appeared between the cubes. ¡°I need the locator so that I can take her out.¡± Candy reached behind, and suddenly the locator appeared in her hand. Dale took hold of it, and it immediately pulled him towards the door.


    ¡°Stay here, Candy. I¡¯ll track her down as quickly as I can and take her out,¡± said Dale.


    Candy tried to call out, but the pain stopped her; besides, Dale was already out the door and running down the corridor. Once outside, Dale discovered something he didn¡¯t know. He was running and realizing that he was moving extremely fast. He figured it must be that there was no mass or resistance from the air to slow him down. Pretty soon he was homing in on the location, which turned out to be arge fenced-off mansion. He walked through the gate, appreciating just one of the abilities he now possessed.


    When he reached the front door, he walked through and was aware almost immediately that the people he saw inside were all watching him. He didn¡¯t know how they could see him, but they weren¡¯t his target so, for now, he ignored them. He put the locator away and began to search the building.


    It was when he passed through into an upstairs bedroom that he discovered what he was looking for. Directly in front of him and standing in front of the window was the old hag he¡¯d seen in the monster imager.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to end you,¡± he said as he reached up for his sword.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, young man,¡± she replied calmly.


    Dale suspected there was more to this than met the eye, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Just then, he could hear chantinging from various parts of the room. He stepped forward, ready to take out the witch but suddenly felt strange. He stopped walking, looked around, and when he didn¡¯t see anything, he took another step. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to find a young man.


    How is he able to touch me? thought Dale.


    Just as he was thinking that, the same man pulled him backward and mmed him into the door. Dale was dazed but conscious and tried to regain his footing.


    ¡°You may be wondering why your powers are deserting you, young man. I think before we kill you, you deserve to know whom you are up against,¡± said the old hag from across the room.


    Dale managed to stand up, only to find two men blocking his path. He could still hear the chanting and knew that he was now solid and unable to use his gifts. The sword had vanished from his hand as he hit the door. He guessed that it had probably returned to its scabbard, budaredre not reach up for it. Besides, he wanted to learn a little about whom he was up against.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known about your kind for some time now. However, what we didn¡¯t know was when our turn would show up on your list of things to kill. I came up with a spell that would inform me when I was to be next. I knew that wasn¡¯t enough though, I needed allies. I knew that the only ally I could ever hope to get help from was another one of your targets. After all, they would appear on your list sooner orter. I then devised a spell that would make you corporeal and at the same time vulnerable, which is what the chant you hear is doing. I see you looking at the men before you. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re trying to work out what kind of monsters they are,¡± said the old hag.


    Dale was curious as to what they were, but he wasn¡¯t about to admit


    it.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you. You¡¯re in the presence of vampires.¡±


    Dale looked shocked; he wasn¡¯t even aware that vampires were real. Candy had never mentioned them, and he assumed that the reason for that was because they were fictional characters, or so he believed.


    ¡°You look surprised, I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re new to all of this,¡± she said.


    Dale could see a doll in her hand as she lifted it in front of her.


    ¡°Of course, stopping you was only one part of the n. We had to stop your bodyguard as well. We needed to stop her first. You may or may not know this, but the subae are a most formidable enemy. They are even stronger than vampires, which is the main reason the vampires were willing to help me. Now then, it is time to die,¡± she said with a smile.


    The vampires on either side turned to face him. He quickly reached up for his sword, but his hand was blocked from reaching it with a speed that surprised him. Then one of the vampires bit his neck, and he could feel the blood being drawn out at an rming rate. He was going to die and he knew it, but even though he knew that fact, he still wanted to live. His mind raced as to what he should do, and then an idea urred to him. He¡¯d always heard that to be a vampire you had to be both bitten and to have tasted the blood of the vampire biting you. With that in mind, and being so close to the vampire that was sucking out his blood, he opened his mouth and bit the vampire¡¯s arm as hard as he could. He just managed to taste the blood as the vampire pulled away, and he fell to the floor in a heap.

 Chapter 134

    He was still alive, but then the room seemed to be spinning, and he cked out. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was in a wooden box. He had no idea how long he¡¯d been there, but he had to get free. He pushed the top of the box but there was no give whatsoever. Then he remembered his abilities and turned intangible. He sat up and discovered that his head was just clearing the ground he¡¯d been buried in. After standing and climbing out of the coffin, he looked around. He was in a forest, with no clue as to where it was.


    He reached up, and his sword was still there. He guessed that no one could steal that. Then he remembered the locator, and sure enough, he still had it. When it was activated, it was telling him that his target was due east. He started to run and found that he could now run even faster than before. It didn¡¯t take him long before reaching the edge of the forest and discovering the mansion he¡¯d been attacked in was just a mile ahead.


    His thoughts as he ran were of Candy and how she must still be in pain. He had to stop the witch at all costs. How was he still alive, and why, were the main thoughts that entered his mind, but such questions could wait. Soon he was approaching the front of the mansion again, only this time it would be different. As he passed through the door, he saw two vampires ahead of him. He lifted his arm and reached for the sword. Once in hand, he ran forward and with an arcing swing, he cut through them both. Their tops seemed to be detaching from the rest of them at first, and then they suddenly turned to dust.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He ran up the stairs and did the same to everyone he knew could see him. Until now, he¡¯d gotten lucky as they weren¡¯t prepared for him, but as he entered the same room as before, four vampires were blocking his path from the hag who stood behind them. The chanting started up again, only this time he didn¡¯t wait to be told what it was. He moved with a purpose and sliced the air with speed and meaning. The vampires might be able to move fast, but they¡¯d have to be quick to avoid the de that could barely be seen as it passed through the air.


    His first target wasn¡¯t quick enough, and the dusting from his corpse filled the room around him. They attacked him together, and he was somehow able to dodge each of their attacks. He kept swinging and caught another one, and then he did something unexpected. He ignored the two remaining vampires and ran straight to the hag. Before she could even move, she felt the de at her throat.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± was all he said as his sword cut through her neck and severed her head.


    The vampires had stopped behind him and then backed up. They had failed and saw no reason to die for a lost cause. In a moment, they were gone. Dale allowed them to leave as they weren¡¯t his target, at least not on this day. He reached down and took hold of the doll that was still in the witch¡¯s hand. He pulled out two pins that were sticking in its chest, and he could see a long hair wrapped around it. He gently untied it, before dropping the doll onto the floor. He had no way of knowing if that was all he had to do but decided to wait outside. Within twenty minutes, Candy wasing down the driveway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long, I was trapped for a while,¡± he said as she got nearer.


    When she reached him, she ced her hand around his neck and squeezed hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Dale; I wish I could¡¯ve been here. I genuinely like you and would¡¯ve enjoyed working alongside you in theing years,¡± she said as a tear formed in each corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Wait, please,¡± he managed to say.


    Uncharacteristically, Candy loosened her grip enough to allow him to speak.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± he said.


    ¡°Of all my abilities, I have one that allows me to see through certain things and find the truth. I knew as soon as I saw you that you¡¯d been turned into a vampire,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°So, it worked. I was in deep trouble, Candy. The blood was being drained from me, and the only thing I could think of doing was to bite the vampire, thereby making myself one so that I could finish what I started. When I came to, I found that they¡¯d buried me out in the forest. I quickly came back here to take the witch out, but I didn¡¯t know for sure that I¡¯d been turned,¡± said Dale as he sat down heavily on the ground.


    Candy was conflicted; she knew that she had to take him out, but she also knew that he¡¯d saved her. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Tell me, Candy; is there such a thing as a good monster? I mean, I don¡¯t feel evil, and I certainly don¡¯t want to kill anybody,¡± said Dale.


    ¡°That may be true now, but there wille a time when you¡¯ll want to feed on the blood of a human,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you procure the blood I¡¯ll need from time to time so that I never have to go that far?¡±


    ¡°I could, but there is no precedent for a monster bing a monster yer.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about this; if my image ever appears between the two cubes, you take me out. If not, we carry on as before,¡± suggested Dale.


    Candy thought about it for a minute and then came to a decision.


    ¡°Up until now, you haven¡¯t done anything evil, and provided I supply you with the blood I know that you¡¯ll need, I see no reason why that should ever change. However, I might receive a call on this matter, and I¡¯ll have to follow any decision that¡¯s made. The powers that be probably already know what¡¯s happened to you, but I doubt they¡¯ldecideon as to what to do about it anytime soon. Until then, we will carry on as before,¡± said Candy.


    Dale stood up and thanked her before they both left to return to the hotel.

 Chapter 135

    Dale sat in the hotel room, trying to get his head around the fact that he was now a vampire. He looked up at Candy, who was pacing the room deep in thought.


    ¡°Tell me, Candy; why did you decide not to kill me?¡± Candy stopped pacing and turned to him.


    ¡°There are two reasons. The first is because of me. On Earth, I¡¯m considered a monster, so how can I judge you? However, it was the second reason that stopped me. You can still hold the sword and use the ability to be intangible, which tells me that you¡¯re still good. There are just two people who can touch that sword, and they are both in this room. If you¡¯d be evil, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it as it wouldn¡¯t recognize you as a yer.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it that way. So, are we going to carry on as before?¡±


    ¡°Until I¡¯m told otherwise, we will carry on as before. However, this does change a few things. The first is that you no longer have to sleep or eat, except for the blood that you¡¯ll need every week. In addition, I¡¯m not sure about the sunlight. Will it affect you when you use the intangible ability or will it burn you?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about the sun, and I hate the fact that I won¡¯t need sleep. I enjoyed sleeping, not to mention the food,¡± replied Dale feeling depressed.


    Candy sat down beside him.


    ¡°In all the excitement, I forgot to thank you for saving me. I do appreciate it and know how hard it must have been for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I tried my best, but the fact is they were not only expecting me  they were prepared. They took you out of the picture first with the voodoo doll, knowing that I¡¯d try to stop them. They had a chant that made me vulnerable by disabling my ability to be intangible. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen thest of them either. On the plus side, I¡¯m now able to do things that I couldn¡¯t do before. I¡¯m much stronger than a mere human and a lot faster,¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°How do you feel though, are you feeling the need to feed yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing about it all. I don¡¯t feel any different than I did before it happened. Is that normal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wish I had the answers for you. I think the best thing we can do is to carry on and do the job at hand. With that in mind,¡± said Candy, taking out the two cubes.


    Dale watched her ce them close together and hold her hand over the bar. A figure began to show itself. It had a male face, with two hornsing out at the top of its head.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate we¡¯re up against a demon,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming they¡¯re dangerous?¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°It depends on what kind of demon we¡¯re up against. You see, there are several kinds of demons. The lesser demons are the weakest, but the higher demons have abilities that make them formidable enemies. I¡¯m a demon myself, one of the most powerful in Hell, but some demons are stronger and faster than me.¡±


    They left the hotel and followed the locator, which led them out of town. Soon, they were entering the industrial sector, and the locator was taking them to an abandoned warehouse. Once they entered the locator turned off, indicating that the demon was in that building.


    ¡°How do you want to handle this one, Candy?¡± said Dale.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Be on your guard and stick with me. If I know demons, they will try to separate us,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know demons very well, my dear,¡± said a voice that seemed to being from the rafters.


    Candy looked up and around but couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°You know why we¡¯re here. If youe out now, we will make it as painless as possible,¡± she called out.


    ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you, but I have a counteroffer. If you leave now, I won¡¯t kill you painfully,¡± said what they assumed was the demon.


    ¡°The only death here tonight will be yours, and I¡¯ll be sending you back to Hell,¡± replied Candy.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re only here through sheer luck of the draw. You¡¯re no different from me. In fact, in many ways you¡¯re inferior,¡± said the demon.


    Just then a loud sound made them both reach for their ears to block it out. When it didn¡¯t stop Candy tried to locate its origin, but before she could, a mass of somethingrge fell to the floor from the rafters twenty feet away. Dale noticed something immediately.


    ¡°Candy, we¡¯re both solid. That¡¯s the second time in two days the power to be intangible has failed me. It¡¯s bing a liability,¡± said Dale.


    Candy was trying to concentrate on the figure before them, and couldn¡¯t quite discern what they were up against. The lighting was poor at best.


    ¡°Keep on your toes, Dale; he¡¯s about to attack,¡± said Candy.


    As if on cue, a huge tentacle suddenly shot through the air towards them, taking Dale off his feet and pinning him to the back wall. Dale looked down to feel the thick hide that surrounded the tentacle and then reached up for his sword. Taking it out, he raised his hand and sliced straight through the slimy limb. He heard a cry in the background, but before he could celebrate his release, the severed limb re-formed and pinned him again. This time it drove harder and pierced Dale¡¯s stomach. Dale coughed up blood and tried to raise his sword arm again, but before he could, he lost consciousness.


    ¡°We can now talk freely,¡± said the demon as it moved forward towards Candy.


    When it was a few feet away, Candy realized what it was.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be free; you¡¯d have to be summoned with the aid of a sacrifice,¡± said Candy.


    ¡°Several,¡± replied the demon.


    ¡°It was the vampires, wasn¡¯t it?¡± said Candy knowingly.


    ¡°Yes, my dear; they seem to think that you¡¯re a threat. I¡¯d put you squarely down as an annoyance, but that¡¯s just me. I think before I kill you, I¡¯ll have a bit of fun,¡± replied the demon.


    Before Candy could reply, several tentacles shot out from its body and gripped both her legs and her arms. The demon then moved nearer. Candy knew it as the inseminator, a demon that was made to impregnate any captives with Hellspawn. His only function was to bring about the rebirth of Satan upon Earth. However, the recipient had to be a willing host.


    ¡°Try not to struggle, my dear; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy what I¡¯m about to do to you,¡± said the demon.

 Chapter 136

    Another tentacle came out of its chest and ripped her clothing away before the ones restraining her pulled her nearer to him. Until now, all of the tentacles had emerged from his chest, but the next one came from his groin. It slowly writhed in the air, creeping ever closer until it was touching her inner thigh. Then it moved up until it was caressing her pussy lips. The tip probed the opening and moved slowly back and forth over her clit. Candy was a subus, and if the subae have one w, it¡¯s their insatiable appetite for sex. Although she would never admit it, the urges of her creation were telling her to enjoy the moment.


    She felt the end of his tentacle pushing forward, stretching her opening wide as it slid inside her. Her mind wanted to rip it apart, but her body wanted it to take her hard and fast. Then she felt herself being lifted into the air by the tentacles around her legs and arms. Once she was a few feet off the ground, the tentacle inside her began to pick up speed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Ah, fuck yes. Harder, you piece of shit, fuck me harder,¡± she cried out.


    Her legs were then pulled apart wider and the tentacle between her legs moved in further. Her nipples hardened from all the pounding, and her juices flowed freely as the onught continued. Then with her eyes closed she could feel another tentacle moving up the back of her leg. She opened her eyes to look down and watched the second one drawing nearer to its prize. It squirted something as it approached her ass and then spread her cheeks before slipping inside her.


    Candy threw her head back to enjoy this new sensation and felt guilty for not being able to help Dale. She was hoping that he¡¯de to the rescue, but she had no way of knowing if he was even capable of doing so. Then the two tentacles inside her moved in time with one another, and she began to experience her first orgasm.


    ****


    Dale was now waking up again and looked down to see the tentacle still pinning him to the wall. He knew that he could get free, but he had to heal before he could attack otherwise he¡¯d just die trying. He looked around as he heard Candy screaming out with pleasure. He was thankful that the demon was otherwise distracted. Then he spotted a window at the far side of the warehouse. He took hold of his sword again, took a deep breath, and sliced through the tentacle with one strike. He heard the screaming from the demon but ignored it and hit the floor running.


    The tentacle healed within seconds and turned to chase him. It was as if it had a life of its own, but long before it reached him Dale knew that he was going to make the window. He dived through it, sending shards of ss flying in all directions. When he hit the ground outside, he carried on running until he was sure that he was safe. He then ripped his shirt off to look at the wound. He had arge hole straight through his stomach. He willed it to heal, but nothing happened, and then he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing here, young man?¡± it said.


    He turned to find a security guard walking towards him. He suddenly had an idea, but he was loath to try it. However, his partner was in trouble, and this was an emergency. He suddenly darted to the security guard and bit into his neck, taking a mouthful of blood as he did so. The guard fell once Dale felt he had enough and began to crawl away whimpering. Dale spat the blood from his mouth into his hand and then smothered it around the wound on his stomach. Sure enough, the wound started to heal faster.


    ****


    ¡°Even your friend has left you behind, my dear; you¡¯re all mine now,¡± said the demon as he pushed his tentacles in a little deeper.


    Candy let out a groan of satisfaction. She¡¯d now climaxed three times and was heading for a fourth.


    ¡°Stop the talking and fuck me harder,¡± she screamed.


    ¡°You truly are a subus, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re such a slut, yet perfect in every way. It¡¯s going to be a shame that I have to kill you,¡± replied the demon.


    Just then, the tentacle that was holding Candy¡¯s left leg was severed. The demon let out a scream of anguish and looked around. He couldn¡¯t see anyone, and just as he remembered to use the sound that would stop the use of Dale¡¯s power, the right tentacle was severed. He let the sound go, and Dale stood before him.


    ¡°You fucking insect, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb,¡± screamed the demon.


    It then let go of Candy, allowing her to drop to the floor and turned its attention onto Dale. Its tentacles began to heal, and several others came out at speed toward Dale¡¯s position. Dale had decided to use his speed instead of just rushing in and managed to evade every tentacle that came his way. At first, he would make out that he was on the run, and then he¡¯d turn and attack. By doing that randomly, he managed to inflict several wounds on the demon¡¯s appendages.


    Candy was a mere memory to the demon, which was its biggest mistake. Once she wasposed, she waited until it had its back to her and moved with a purpose. She jumped onto its oversized head and threw her arms around its thick neck. She squeezed as hard as she could and that got the demon¡¯s attention. A subus is not to be ignored. Suddenly, the tentacles wereing back and trying to shake her off. That made Dale¡¯s decision to attack head-on all the easier. He ran as fast as he could, and just as he was within five feet, he shouted for Candy to let go. She did and slid to the floor. Dale thenunched himself off the floor and passed his de straight through the demon¡¯s neck and out the other side. Candy looked up to see the head sliding off and the rest of the body slumping to the floor.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± said Dale as he helped her to get up from the floor.


    ¡°I will be. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t much help with this one, Dale,¡± she said feeling guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I still have a lot to learn. I¡¯ll tell you one thing though. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that I was now a vampire, we¡¯d both have lost this one,¡± replied Dale.


    They walked out of the warehouse to the sound of police sirens in the distance. Dale figured the security guard had phoned them. They both used their gift of intangibility as the cars pulled up and walked straight by them.


    ****


    Back at the hotel after a quick shower, they sat on the bed together to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of our future together, but I do know one thing  it¡¯s a pleasure to have you as my partner.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Candy, that means a lot to me. Incidentally, have you ever made love to a vampire?¡± replied Dale.


    ¡°I have, but it was over seventy years ago.¡±


    Dale threw her back onto the bed and then spread her legs, before kissing his way up her inner thigh and biting the tender skin near her pussy.


    He licked the blood from the end of one of his fangs and started to lick her moist pussy lips. Candy let out a squeal and spread her legs further. This is going to be a long night, she thought.

 Chapter 137

    To Sir, With Lust     They were on stage in the school auditorium. Karen stood at the piano, bent at the waist, her face pressed up hard against the polished wood and her ckce knickers discarded nearby. And¡­ her daughter¡¯s teacher¡­ he was on his knees behind her, his face pressed against her, his tongue making long sweeping movements starting at her clit and working up over the folds of herbia to her arse.


    She stifled a groan as his tongue slid across one buttock and then moved down to drive deep into her pussy. They had to stay quiet. They had to hope that no one wandered in to see why there were people still there.


    Each time he drove his tongue deep he sucked on her pussy lips and a surge of intense pleasure flowed through her and it was all she could do not to cry out.


    They shouldn¡¯t be doing this. They shouldn¡¯t be doing this here.


    She should stop him, stop him now.


    She knew she should.


    But¡­


    As soon as she had climbed out of her car in the school car park that evening, Karen had felt as if she was stepping back in time. There was something about entering a school that took her right back. She felt like she was fifteen again,te for ss, in school uniform disheveled from the rush to get ready, homework not done and excuses only half-formed in her mind.


    She had to force herself to snap out of it.


    She was the grown-up. She was thirty-four years old. She had a respectable job. She was wearing a neat little ck pencil skirt, sheer holdups, a tailored jacket from Coast, and a pair of Kurt Geiger stiletto slingbacks to die for.


    ¡°Come on, Gem, keep up,¡± she said, pausing and turning to her daughter, who was hanging back several paces behind. ¡°It¡¯s only a parent-teacher evening. What could they possibly tell me about you that I don¡¯t know already?¡±


    In the main reception, a few family groups were milling around, chatting to each other and getting directions from the Year 11 kids who had been posted here for just that purpose. Those families were another reminder for Karen that she was in this alone, a single mum: just her looking after Gemma, as it had been for the past four years since Steve had left.


    To tell the truth though, even when he¡¯d still been with them he would never havee to anything like this. In practice, Karen had been a single parent for much longer than thest four years.


    She was good at it, too. And she was sessful at work.


    So why did the simple act of walking into a school make her feel so insignificant again?


    ¡°Mrs Carter for Science?¡± said a skinny blonde in a crisp uniform, peering at Karen¡¯s appointment sheet.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, thanks,¡± said Karen. ¡°I know where her room is.


    Gemma?¡±


    By the time she reached the second appointment, Karen was ready to hit the gin.


    It was important to do this kind of thing, but in truth, Karen probably got more from reading Gemma¡¯s termly report and being friends with her on Facebook.


    It was only when the fourth interview was over that her daughter suddenly seemed toe alive.


    ¡°Who is it next, then?¡± asked Karen.


    Gemma flushed bright red and wouldn¡¯t meet her mother¡¯s look.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it? Mr Hot Hotty.¡±


    Gemma had mentioned Mr Parkes at least a hundred times in thest week or so, by Karen¡¯s reckoning. Mr Parkes did this, and Mr Parkes said that. When Mr Parkes was¡­


    All the girls in Gemma¡¯s ss fancied Mr Parkes. They called him Mr Hotty on Facebook, a pseudonym that fooled nobody.


    Gemma was still red and Karen relented in her teasing. ¡°Are you going to show me the way, then?¡±


    For the first time this evening, Gemma rushed ahead, and Karen fought hard to suppress a big smile.


    She remembered how it was at that age. Just into your teens, the world experienced through a stew of hormones. She remembered what it was like to have a crush on a teacher. More than one. She remembered Mr Valentine, in particr: tall and skinny and always ready with an easy joke and a smile for the girls. Born in Trinidad, a ck teacher in deepest Surrey was still an exotic exception when Karen was a teenager. A ck teacher who snogged the girls in the school darkroom was even more the exception if Karen¡¯s friend Holly was to be believed.


    She¡¯d had lots of adolescent fantasies about getting Mr Valentine into that darkroom!


    She realized Gemma had shot even farther ahead and now she was on her own, walking along a corridor where the wood had been polished to an extra sheen in the center by the shoes of generations of schoolkids. A row of school photos ran along one wall. Gemma would be in one of those groups, but Karen didn¡¯t pause to look.


    She rounded a corner and Gemma was waiting by a door, peering into the ssroom.


    Mr Parkes was in there with Phil Jameson and his boy, Luke.


    Karen nced at her watch and said, ¡°He may be hot, but he¡¯s runningte.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± said Gemma, off in a world of her own.


    Karen assumed that her daughter was only responding to the first part of herment. She looked more closely at the teacher everyone fancied. He was so young! Probably closer to Gemma¡¯s age than Karen¡¯s, which wasn¡¯t a pleasant thought. Thest thing Karen needed right now was a reminder that she was a thirty-something divorcee, almost old enough to be the hot young teacher¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit cheesy?¡± she said and was rewarded with an instant re from Gemma.


    As the Jamesons left, Karen and Gemma went in and sat on stic chairs across a desk from Mr Parkes. Closer to, Karen could see some of the attraction, if you liked that superficial boy band kind of look. He had spiky ck hair, a sparse peppering of stubble, and just a hint of puppy fat still about his features. His top shirt button was undone, and his tie loosened, slightly askew, as if he had just been caught in grante.


    Karen shed back to Mr Valentine, and now it was her turn to feel a blush steal over her face. ¡°Mr Parkes,¡± she said, trying to cover up a sudden self-consciousness. ¡°Gemma¡¯s told me all about you.¡±


    She felt another re from her daughter without having to look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever been so interested in History¡­¡± she added, batting her eyes. Might as well have a bit of fun, she decided.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± said Mr Parkes. ¡°That¡¯s ace. She¡¯s doing well. Straight As, maybe A-stars with a bit more work.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gemma was beaming at the praise. It was all so transparent. Karen thought back to her teens: had she and her friends been this obvious too?


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Karen asked, and for a moment Mr Parkes faltered.


    ¡°I¡­ Um, well, it¡¯s just a matter of encouraging her and supporting her. Keep an eye on her home-school record so you know what she should


    be working on, that kind of thing would be cool.¡± Too boy band, for Karen¡¯s liking.


    ¡°Sir, tell Mum about the project,¡± said Gemma.


    If only Gemma had been so engaged in her other interviews. Now, she just wanted to keep Mr Hotty talking for as long as possible so she could surreptitiously eye him up.


    ¡°Cool,¡± he said now. ¡°The project. I¡¯ve split the ss up into groups of three or four and they¡¯re¡­¡±


    Karen let his words wash over her. Boy band, but quite cute, in his way. No harm in a bit of eye candy. She nced at Gemma and was surprised to see she was watching her mother as much as Mr Hotty. Had she misinterpreted this? She¡¯d thought all thements about Mr Parkes were because Gemma fancied him, but¡­ was she trying to set her mother up with him instead?


    She realized the room had fallen silent. Mr Parkes was waiting for a response. The project¡­ something about interviewing old rtives. Oral history, he¡¯d called it.


    Now that was a poor choice of phrase when she was so easily distracted!


    He was watching her, now, maybe thinking about a bit of oral history, too.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°That was¡­ very useful.¡±


    ¡°Well, as I say, any time you fancy a chat.¡± Had he said something about having a chat? Karen had missed that.


    She just smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°That¡¯d be¡­ cool. Thanks again.¡±


    She didn¡¯t miss the roll of the eyes from Gemma as they walked out.

 Chapter 138

    In the corridor, Gemma said, ¡°He was chatting you up. Couldn¡¯t you see that? He¡¯s chatting you up and almost as much as asks you on a date and all you can say is ¡®cool¡¯?¡± She rolled her eyes again and flounced off ahead of her mother.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± said Karen. ¡°We¡¯ve got one more. You don¡¯t get off that lightly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mum, I told you, didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you remember what I told you? I¡¯m meeting Lucy and them, and I¡¯ll see you in the car after Willy Wilson. I told you that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing, Mum.¡±


    Before Karen even had time to protest, Gemma had turned and vanished out of a side door. Karen hesitated, on the point of going after her, then stopped herself.


    She had the appointment letter in her hand. One left to do. Mr Wilson for English. Skipping that would be wrong, like bunking off a lesson.


    It was the school thing again, she realized. Something about being in school made her feel tiny, fearful of the consequences if she didn¡¯t do as the letter dictated.


    She checked the room number and headed back past Mr Parkes¡¯ room to the English department.     There was a family she didn¡¯t recognize with Mr. Wilson: a tired-looking woman bouncing a toddler on her knee and struggling to keep an eye on another small child who was crawling under the desks; with her was a grey-haired man who must be the father and a surly-looking teenaged boy who sat rocking back and forth in a stic chair.


    Mr Wilson looked even more tired than the woman. He was skinny and hunched over the desk with his hands steepled before him. He had thinning, dark hair and a wide mouth and Karen almost looked away but was suddenly transfixed by his eyes as he nced across towards the door where she waited. They were a deep hazel and there was passion in there, something intense.


    Karen had always been an eyes person. She believed you could tell a lot from someone¡¯s eyes: a single look could transform otherwise nondescript features and that was exactly what happened in that instant of eye contact before Mr Wilson returned his attention to the fractious family he was seeing before Karen.


    She turned away and stood looking out of a window, across the parking area to where a group of teenagers had gathered around the school gates. Gemma would be among them, she was sure, although she couldn¡¯t pick her out.


    She heard the door open, and then a small child came barrelling out of the ssroom, followed by the rest of his family.


    Karen stepped back to let them pass, then went to stand in the doorway.


    Mr Wilson was leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°Well that looked like hard work,¡± she said, as she closed the door behind her.


    ¡°I, erm, whatever,¡± he said. ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡± He nced down at a printout on his desk.


    ¡°Gemma¡¯s mum,¡± said Karen, moving to sit at the chair across from him. ¡°Am I thest of the day?¡±


    He smiled at that, and his smile had the same effect as that look in his eye, transforming his face.


    She should stop this now, this idle fantasizing. It was that schoolteacher thing: Mr Valentine in the darkroom all over again. Was that an urate memory? Holly¡¯s story of kissing him, of the way his hands had wandered over her body, and his cock had been hard against her.


    Or was it just a fantasy? Something Karen had made up to keep herself amused?


    Her mind was drifting again. Mr Wilson had been talking and she hadn¡¯t taken a word in.


    He paused, staring at her pointedly. It must have been obvious that her attention had wandered and now he was pissed off with her: end of a long day and he gets the daydreaming mum who keeps making him repeat himself.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. For both of us. You must be exhausted.¡±


    That broke through the irritability, and he smiled again. ¡°Shit, yes,¡± he said. ¡°Long, long day. And here I am at the end of it, runningte, talking rubbish, and boring the pants off you.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, and he looked away, embarrassed. ¡°I mean¡­ Well, it¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Karen said, ¡°shall we cut to the chase?¡± She paused, waiting for him to nod for her to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Mrs Carter, Mr Parkes, Ms Malik, and two others whose names have already escaped me. I¡¯ve read the reports. I even talk to my daughter. She¡¯s a straight-A student in most subjects, and I know she is in English because she¡¯s never out of a book. She could do even better with a bit of work and I¡¯ve already agreed with her that I¡¯ll be more closely involved with her studies. Her father hasn¡¯t been around for years, but her home is a happy and stable one. Is there anything you can tell me, or that you need to know, which might make a difference, or shall we both just call it a day?¡±


    He¡¯d been smiling throughout her little speech, and now, as she paused for breath, he shrugged and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve just saved us about five minutes of titudes. Thank you. And no, there¡¯s nothing more, so I suggest that I walk you back to your car and we really can call it a day.¡± Karen stood, and so did Mr Wilson.


    She smiled and reached across the desk to shake his hand.


    But then, in that split second as he hesitated, something mischievous took over and she leaned forward, took hold of his tie, and pulled him towards her over the desk.


    His expression changed from that easy smile to sudden shock, those dark eyes widening, that smile fleeing, and then her mouth was on his.


    His lips were soft, his stubble short but dense, almost like velvet.


    His mouth tasted of spearmint as he tried to pull away, but she had a tight hold on his neck-tie.


    Then he stopped fighting, started to respond, and one hand went up to cup her left breast.


    And then he pulled away, and this time she let him go.


    He stumbled back as she released his tie.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Karen told him. ¡°That was bad. It just came over me.


    I don¡¯t know what¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°An old fantasy, I guess,¡± she went on, still feeling the need to exin, as if that would make it fine. ¡°Snogging the teacher, that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°And that makes it all okay?¡±


    Karen looked down, embarrassed, then realized he had been joking, trying to dete the sudden, awkward tension.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You were going to walk me to my car?¡± she said, just wanting to get away. It was sweet of him to offer, but she was sure he must be regretting it now. ¡°I could just find my way¡­¡±


    He put an arm out to usher her from the room. ¡°No, no,¡± he said. ¡°Someone needs to escort you from the premises.¡±


    He was joking again. She smiled. She just wanted to escape, and she desperately hoped her rash behavior wouldn¡¯t have repercussions for Gemma.


    Mr Wilson guided her into a side corridor she would never have taken, and a few secondster they emerged in the big auditorium. ¡°Just through here and we¡¯re at the car park,¡± he said.


    She put a hand on his arm. ¡°I hope¡­ well, I hope that little rush of blood to the head isn¡¯t going to cause any problems?¡±


    His hand on hers was reassuring, tender. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. Forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Forgotten?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Climbing onto the stage, he came to stand before her, then dropped to his knees. Leaning down, he took a handful of her hair, turning her head so he could kiss her, hard and hungry, his tongue filling her mouth, his lips pressing hard.


    With his free hand, he undid his trousers, slid them down, and then released her hair so he could use both hands to slide his white shorts down to his hips.


    His cock sprang out towards her and instantly she wrapped one hand around its shaft and started to pump, sliding its engorged, wet head across her face, her parted lips. Tossing her head forward, she rubbed his cock through her hair, then pulled back until its head was against her lips again.


    There she went again! Opening her big mouth, just when she¡¯d managed to extract herself from an awkward situation.


    His lips¡­ how had she thought they were soft before? They were firm, hard, pressing hungrily against hers.


    He had one hand under her jaw, cupping her chin, the other at her hip, pulling her body towards his. Then that hand on her jaw slid down her neck, sliding inside her jacket to cup a breast again, his thumb finding the nipple.


    It was Mr Valentine all over again: snogging the teacher, his hands wandering over her body, exploring, his cock growing hard against her.


    Only Mr . Vale¡¯s ntine had been a fantasy, and now here, Mr. Wilson was real. Very real.


    Finally oveing her surprise at his move, Karen moved her hands down to his hips, pulling him firmly against her, grinding that hardness against her belly.


    He pulled away, taking her hand. ¡°This way. Away from the door.¡±


    He led her up onto the stage, over to one side where the piano stood, half-hidden from the auditorium by the stage curtains.


    She almost lost her footing and came to lean against the piano, her face pressed against the polished wood. His hands found her hips, and then he was grinding hard against her arse. She fumbled for the zip at the side of her skirt, undid it, let it fall away, and without pause, he yanked herce knickers down to her ankles so she could kick them clear.


    For a moment she wondered what he was doing, and then she realized he had gone down on his knees behind her, and then his hands were on her buttocks, parting them. She bent further over, presenting herself to him, and his tongue started to sweep across her pussy, starting at her clit, working its way through the folds of herbia, and ending with a sweep across her buttocks.


    Each time he found her clit she felt a bolt of pleasure, and then as he licked up across her pussy lips that stab of pleasure expanded and deepened, spreading in a heady surge through her body.


    He started to drive his tongue deep into her cunt, his chin grinding against her clit, and she thought she was going toe just from that.


    For an unknown time, she had forgotten where she was, had even forgotten who was doing this to her: all her awareness was focused on that tongue as it worked her cunt.


    Then she opened her eyes again and remembered where she was.


    The school auditorium. On stage!


    On stage being tongue-fucked by Sir¡­


    There was someone else there.


    Standing in the doorway that led out to Reception.


    A man in a blue suit, standing there, watching¡­


    So bad! So bad to be caught¡­ like this¡­ at her daughter¡¯s school.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mr Wilson.¡± That sounded so wrong! ¡°Mr Wilson, there¡¯s someone¡­¡±


    Someone closed the door behind him and moved deeper into the auditorium for a better view.


    She recognized him. Mr Parkes. Mr. Fucking Hotty. Boy band guy. All the girls in ss fancy Mr Hotty.


    Now he stood at the foot of the stage, at eye level with her bare arse and Mr Wilson¡¯s head. The English teacher was still unaware that they had been discovered, his tongue still probing and twisting deep in her cunt.


    She had to stop him. Stop him now. Try to rescue the situation.


    Or¡­


    She forced herself to straighten and turn, to push Mr Wilson back as he tried to resume licking at her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± she said. ¡°Fuck me now.¡±


    And all the time, she kept eye contact with Mr Parkes. He was grinning, now.


    That was when Mr Wilson spotted his colleague. He jumped a little, then rxed. ¡°Hey, erm,¡± he said. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been caught¡­¡±


    Karen dropped to her hands and knees, facing Mr Parkes, offering her arse to Mr Wilson again. ¡°Fuck me,¡± she repeated. ¡°Now.¡±


    She heard him fumbling with his clothes, then he was on his knees and his hard cock was pressing against her pussy lips. She hadn¡¯t seen his dick, had only felt it straining against his trousers, but now it felt huge. Its swollen head parted herbia, stretching her cunt wide as it drove home.


    Slowly, slowly, he slid in. She kept thinking he must stop, but still, he pushed farther, and then, finally, he was balls-deep inside her, starting to twist and grind. And God it felt good! It had been a long time.


    ¡°I said fuck me,¡± she told him, and then he started to thrust, short and hard, keeping most of his length buried inside her.


    Then she added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to him.¡± With a nod of her head, she indicated Mr Parkes, who still stood watching them.


    He raised his eyebrows in question, and she nodded again.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 140

    And then, finally, as Mr Wilson  such a turn-on that she only knew them by their teacher names!  continued to fuck her hard from behind, she took Mr Parkes¡¯ cock in her mouth and sucked him deep until he was pushing against the back of her throat and it was all she could do not to gag.


    She held him deep, tightening and rxing her throat so that it squeezed the head of his cock, over and over again. Her grip on the base of his shaft was tight, and now she pulled back a bit so she could wank him, loving the way the skin moved over his hard dick and the way the head of his cock pumped inside her mouth with each movement of her hand.


    Behind her, Mr Wilson suddenly jerked and then held himself deep inside her, his grip on her hips deliciously painful. She could feel his cock throbbing in her cunt, and for a moment she thought he wasing, but then his grip eased, the tension ebbed away, and he started to thrust again, slower this time, as if he was savoring every sensation on that cock that had so nearlye.


    ¡°Time for something a little different,¡± she said, and with a wiggle of her hips she pulled herself away from Mr Wilson, feeling a rush of disappointment as his cock slipped out of her, even though she knew what was going toe next.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, gesturing to the English teacher. ¡°Side by side, on your knees.¡±


    When they were in position, she took one cock in each hand and started to slide slowly up and down their shafts. Mr Parkes¡¯ was long and slim, and incredibly hard; Mr Wilson¡¯s was a good length too, and so broad! She couldn¡¯t close her hand around the shaft, and the head was even more impressive, like a small child¡¯s fist. No wonder it had felt so incredible when he had first entered her!


    They both kneeled back, watching her face, watching her hands on their cocks, eyeing up her semi-naked body  she was still wearing her unbuttoned blouse and bra.


    ¡°Closer,¡± she told them, indicating what she meant with a tug on each dick.


    They shuffled closer so that they were pressing together, side by side. She pulled again, and they turned to face each other, almost, but not quite, touching.


    Slowly, she continued to wank them.


    ¡°Ever done anything like this before?¡± she asked.


    They didn¡¯t answer, because as she spoke she pulled them harder so that the heads of their cocks pressed together, sliding against each other, wet with her juices and their pree. Mr Parkes¡¯ gave a long sigh, and Mr Wilson just looked surprised before pushing himself forward with a thrust of his hips.


    Closer together now, she was able to hold their dicks so that the undersides were against each other for much of their length, sandwiched between her hands. Now she started to wank them, a two-fisted wank, her grip squeezing both shafts together, making their heads slide against each other.


    ¡°I wanted you both to fuck me,¡± she said, ¡°but now¡­¡±


    She forced her head between them, her mouth open, her tongue out, seeking, and the heads of both dicks started to glide across her lips, her tongue, her chin. She wanted to suck them both at the same time, but they were just too big, so she settled on sliding them across her lips and tongue, asionally dipping down to take one cock in for a deep suck.


    A hand on her back  she didn¡¯t know whose  which she took as a sign that things were getting close. Eager, she squeezed them together even more firmly, sliding them against each other. Her mouth opened, first one head then the other dipped in, then she paused, holding them tight, and began to dart the tip of her tongue in between the two heads, hitting the sensitive underside of the ns of both of them in a single movement.


    That was doing it!


    The two of them were tense now, gripping her arm, her hair, one hand running down towards her bare arse. She pushed her tongue into that space harder, faster, and then there was an explosion of wetness across her tongue and her lips. She managed to swallow some, and the rest just ran down her face and over those two hard cocks.


    She pushed them apart then, her hands still working them.


    It was Mr. Wilson who hade first, his fat cock still twitching and pumping in her hand.


    Impatient now, she steered Mr. Parkes so he was lying on his back and, still gripping Mr. Wilson¡¯s softening dick, she mounted the History teacher. At first, she was content to slide along his shaft, but she needed more, so she guided the head of his cock toward her opening and then, slowly, slid down on him until she was impaled on his hard dick.


    As she did this, she felt her orgasm beginning to build almost immediately. She pulled Mr Wilson closer, then, and dipped her head to take his softening cock into her mouth again. Now she could swallow him whole, savoring that very different sensation of a soft, fat dick in her mouth. As she sucked, another spurt of semen escaped him, and then one more.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding Mr Parkes deep inside her cunt, she started to grind, working her clit against his pubic bone, enjoying every sensation of having his cock deep inside her. Then she pulled away from sucking that soft cock as the intensity built and there was that first tightening deep inside her. As her cunt throbbed with orgasm it felt as if her whole body had been electrified, everything suddenly so much more intense.


    For long seconds, all she was aware of was that throbbing in her cunt, squeezing on Mr Parkes¡¯ hard cock. And then, just as her orgasm began to subside, Mr Parkes gave a sudden thrust and she felt a liquid explosion deep in her cunt as he climaxed.


    ¡°So, Mr Parkes. Mr Wilson.¡±


    She shook each of them by the hand in parting. They had both walked her to the car park.


    Then she turned and called for Gemma, who was loitering by the gates with a group of her friends. ¡°Come on, Gemma. Time to go.¡±


    The group of schoolkids broke out into a series of hugs, then finally Gemma came over to the car.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Gemma. Shall we get a Chinese?¡± Her daughter¡¯s face lit up then, suddenly transformed from surly teen to child again.


    Then Karen turned to the two teachers. ¡°Thanks again,¡± she said to them. ¡°I might call youter in the week to talk about that revision n. Okay?¡±


    They smiled and nodded and said their farewells, and then Karen got into her car, her cunt still wet withe. Before she drove off, she took onest look at the looming buildings and decided thating back to school wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.

 Chapter 141

    Virgin Girl


    L was heartbroken when her mother was killed by a drunk driver. They¡¯d been very close, and L was devastated. For weeks, she could barely get out of bed. It should have been an exciting time for her. School was out, and she had the whole summer to look forward to. But her mother¡¯s death was a dark cloud that shrouded the poor girl like a deathly shadow she couldn¡¯t escape. She hadn¡¯t even left her room on her birthday.


    One night, L emerged from her bedroom and padded softly down the carpeted hallway into the darkened living room. A soft blue hue flickered from the television, barely illuminating Jack, her stepfather, who loungedfortably on the sofa in his boxer shorts.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± L asked, wondering if he was still awake.


    ¡°L!¡± he answered, thrilled to see her outside her room. He sat up and made room for her on the sofa.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± she asked, sitting beside him.


    ¡°An old movie,¡± he answered. ¡°It was one of your mother¡¯s


    favorites.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember this one,¡± L said, her voice faltering at the memory. ¡°We watched it together when I was about eight.¡±


    L¡¯s eyes stung harshly, and the bridge of her nose began to tingle. She bit her lip and tried to contain the flood of tears she knew was imminent.


    ¡°Oh, L,¡± Jack whispered, seeing the glistening in her eyes. ¡°Come here.¡±


    L moved closer to Jack and buried her head in his strong chest. She felt his strong arms wrap around her, and she rxed. His embrace was warm andforting, just as it had been for as long as she could remember. She nuzzled her soft cheek against his bare chest and she felt his arm strengthen around her.


    ¡°I miss her so much,¡± L whispered.


    ¡°So do I, honey,¡± Jack said softly.


    A tear squeezed out of L¡¯s eye and slowly crawled down her cheek, dripping into the soft patch of hair on Jack¡¯s chest. She missed being a child. She missed sitting in hisp watching movies with him and her mother. She climbed slowly into hisp and rested her head on his shoulder, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered into his ear.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room was thick was tension. Jack shifted ufortably and cleared his throat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± L asked, her glistening blue eyes searching his for answers.


    ¡°Nothing, honey,¡± he replied, avoiding her gaze by ncing at the television.


    ¡°Do you want me to get up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, L. I don¡¯t want you to get up,¡± he answered. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His mouth hung open for a moment as though he wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. Then he shook his head, sighed, and leaned his head back against the couch, closing his eyes.


    L shifted her body in hisp and took his face between her delicate hands.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± she demanded.


    His eyes opened, and he lifted his head, but his eyes gazed somewhere behind her. He refused to look at her.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± she repeated forcefully.


    ¡°L, I can¡¯t!¡± he snapped, attempting to push her off onto the sofa.


    She clung fast to him, refusing to be shoved aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± he muttered, and he stood up, wrenching her arms away and storming down the hallway.


    L looked longingly after him, her jaw ck with shock. Her vision grew hazy as tears stung her eyes and threatened to spill. She hoisted herself from the couch and padded quietly down the hall. Stopping in front of his bedroom door, she paused with her fist in the air, and then she rapped carefully on the wood.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± she called.


    When he did not answer, she gently turned the knob and pushed the door open. Jack was lying on his back with his arm over his eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, are you alright?¡± she asked, creeping into the dark room.


    ¡°Not now, L,¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Daddy, please,¡± L begged. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She crossed the floor and lied down on the bed beside him, but she kept some space between them.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she urged him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about this,¡± he insisted.


    L put her hand on his bare chest as she had so many times before, and he recoiled. She jerked it back quickly.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± she demanded angrily.


    ¡°L, please just leave me alone for now,¡± Jack begged, his arm still covering his eyes.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°L, leave me alone!¡± he shouted, sitting up and staring angrily into her eyes.


    Her eyes shimmered, and her jaw went ck. The bridge of her nose began to tingle, and she turned away so he wouldn¡¯t see. She scooted off the bed and fled from the room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jack called after her, but she mmed the door behind her and was gone.

 Chapter 142

    Jack sighed deeply, frustrated with himself. The way he¡¯d reacted to L had been shocking and painful. He¡¯d raised this child like she was his own for years, and now that her mother was gone, he was all she had left. That made his reaction to her all the more troubling.


    When she was sitting in hisp, something had changed. Rather than feeling that familiar fatherly love for her, he¡¯d found himself attracted to her physically. She smelled like her mother, and he noticed her body was finally filling out. The feel of her soft skin against his, and her round bottom against his groin had excited him, and he hated himself.


    Thest thing L needs is to know her stepfather has some kind of sick crush on her, he thought. But she deserves an exnation.


    Jack heaved himself up off the bed and headed down the hallway.


    He tapped lightly on L¡¯s door and then opened it.


    ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quickly, his face flushing red.


    He mmed the door, trying to block what he¡¯d seen from his mind. L was lying on the bed wearing nothing but panties. Her hand was thrust inside them, and she was masturbating. He felt a throbbing sensation inside his boxers  the exact situation he¡¯d been trying to avoid a few minutes earlier.


    He felt the doorknob turning and he realized his hand was still frozen to it. L¡¯s flushing face appeared in the crack where the door opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jack repeated quickly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry,¡± L said. ¡°I should have locked the door.¡±


    ¡°Look, I just came to apologize,¡± Jack told her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you like that. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said, hiding behind the door, but opening it wider.


    Jack walked in, but he stared at the wall, allowing her to cover herself. She quickly snatched a towel off the back of a chair and wrapped it around her, and then she sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± she said.


    Reluctantly, he sat on the edge of the bed, but his eyes continued to stay transfixed to the wall.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°L, this is something I find truly disturbing,¡± he said. ¡°But you deserve an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she urged him after a brief pause.


    He gulped, and then continued, ¡°When you were sitting in myp, you reminded me so much of your mother. You¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    He shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to decide how best to tell her what had happened.


    ¡°I found myself¡­ attracted to you, L,¡± Jack finally admitted.


    ¡°I see,¡± L said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jack told her, shaking his head forlornly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I know this is horrible. I feel horrible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way,¡± L said quickly, cing her hand gently on his knee. ¡°You can¡¯t help how you feel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong, L,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve raised you since you were just a little girl. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way about you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not my flesh and blood father. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°I raised you! You call me ¡®Daddy¡¯, L. It¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Jack suddenly felt L¡¯s lips pressed against his. Her hands sped his face, and she straddled him. The towel she was wearing slipped away, and her bare breasts pushed against his torso. His heart began to thump erratically, and his lips parted and allowed her soft tongue to push inside his mouth.


    Despite a strong desire to push her away  to preserve the innocence of their rtionship  he could not bring himself to do it. He closed his eyes and slowly put his arms around her, enjoying the softness of her skin against him, and the softness of her probing tongue. His hands slid over her back, and she shivered under his touch.


    Jack could feel his cock throbbing violently against her, and L could feel it, too. She wiggled her hips slightly, pressing the satiny fabric of her panties against it. It swelled and pulsed, trying to push its way through the cloth that covered them both. L moaned softly.


    ¡°Touch me,¡± she whispered into his ear.


    ¡°L, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Touch me!¡± she begged, grabbing his hand and trying to stuff it down her panties.


    He froze the tips of his fingers just inside the waistband of her panties. One finger twitched restlessly, trying to urge him on, but he could not do it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± he said sadly, trying to push her away.


    She clung to him fiercely, her arms squeezing his neck until he could scarcely breathe. He grasped her arms and tried to pry them away, but she held fast.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away!¡±


    ¡°L, please,¡± he begged. ¡°This is inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± she insisted. ¡°Mother¡¯s gone, you¡¯re single now, and I need you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to take advantage of you! You need me to be your father!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my father, Jack!¡± she shouted, her arms still wrapped firmly around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t need a father, I need you!¡±


    Jack buried his face in L¡¯s hair and breathed in deeply. He felt a twinge of loss as he remembered how her mother had smelled the same. His cock was still trying desperately to push its way out of his boxers, and it ached. He wanted her badly, but he shuddered to think what her mother would say if she knew he felt this way about her daughter.


    ¡°Your mother would be so upset¡­¡±


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t,¡± L told him. ¡°I¡¯m eighteen, now. And she wouldn¡¯t want you to be alone forever.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°But you¡¯re my daughter,¡± he argued.


    ¡°Stepdaughter,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Please. Touch me.¡±


    His resolve was beginning to break. He found his hands slowly wandering down the silky skin of her back, and they came to rest on her butt. It was soft and round underneath the satiny fabric of her panties, and he squeezed it lightly, parting her butt cheeks and imagining his cock sliding inside her.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± he whispered into her hair, finding it increasingly difficult to fight temptation.


    ¡°I want you,¡± she whispered.


    Jack felt her tongue slowly tracing the contour of his ear, and her breath was warm on his neck. He could suddenly feel the warmth of her wetness seeping through his boxers, and his dick pulsed angrily as it tried to find its way inside her.


    His fingers slipped underneath the fabric of her panties in the back, and he could feel her slippery dampness on their tips. His cock swelled further, and he began to feel as though it might eventually burst.


    He pushed one finger past herbia and tried to push it inside her, but his hand wouldn¡¯t reach that far. She purred softly in his ear, and he struggled to reach further inside her panties.


    L wriggled out of hisp and flipped onto her back on the bed beside him. He could see her pink nipples hard and excited at the tips of her round breasts, and he immediately lowered his head to take one between his lips.


    ¡°Touch me, Daddy,¡± she begged, taking his hand and cing it on her panties.


    He could feel her mound swelling underneath the thin fabric of her panties, and her wetness soaked through them. He cupped her mound gently, pressing the tips of his fingers through the fabric and pressing against her clitoris.


    She moaned softly, relishing his warm mouth on her nipple, and the firm pressure of his fingers pushing against her through her underwear. She moved her hips slightly.


    Jack lifted his hand and ced it on her stomach. It was mostly t, with just a slight roundness. His hand gently stroked over the swell of her belly and his fingers slid underneath the waistband of her panties. He felt a soft tuft of hair on her mound, and he pushed past it and spread herbia with his fingers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± L whispered. ¡°Touch me.¡±


    His fingers slipped between herbia and rubbed across her clit. He gathered some of her juiciness on his fingers and pressed it against her button, and she gasped joyously.


    His lips found hers, and he could feel her breath hot and ragged on his face as he kissed her. She purred gently through his lips, the muffled sound exciting him tremendously.


    Jack slid off the edge of the bed and pushed her knees apart, grasping the waistband of her panties and yanking them forcefully down. She wiggled, helping him remove them, and he tossed them aside. In the dim light, he marveled at the rosebud beauty of herbia. He pulled them apart and panted anxiously at the glistening glory of her pinkness. He paused, worried he was going too far.


    ¡°Please, Daddy,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please do it.¡±


    He needed no further urging. He leaned forward and lowered his head, his tongue snaking through her slit and tasting her honey-sweet wetness. He pushed the tip lightly inside her and then licked up over her clit. She shuddered with pleasure as his warm, moist tongue slipped over her.


    His tongue pressed firmly against her button, and he began to slide it up and down against it. He felt L¡¯s fingers slip inside his hair as she pushed his head against her. Her narrow hips began to grind, and her voice purred softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    His tongue began to flick rapidly over her clit, and she cried out with joy. Her hips wriggled faster, and her breath began to escape in shuddering gasps. Jack tried to push his finger inside her, but he was met with resistance. He froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± L breathed, sitting up slightly and staring at Jack.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you a virgin?¡± he asked, his eyes wide.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ why?¡± she asked, confusion wrinkling her face.


    ¡°My God,¡± he muttered, standing up and backing away.


    He looked down at L¡¯s beautiful young body lying spread across the bed like an all-you-can-eat buffet. He wanted to devour her. He wanted to yank her legs apart and shove his cock deep inside her. He wanted to ravage her. But this was his stepdaughter, and she was still innocent. ¡°I can¡¯t, L,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He turned and fled the room.

 Chapter 143

    L sighed heavily and copsed backward. This rollercoaster of emotions wasn¡¯t doing much to help her, and the pain of her mother¡¯s death was still raw in her heart.


    She need to be close to someone. More specifically, she needed to be close to the one man who had always been there for her, and it was apparent to L that neither of them would be able to contain their passion for one another for much longer. She couldn¡¯t even sit in hisp without his passion for her overflowing, and she couldn¡¯t even close her eyes without picturing him touching her naked body. There was no going back now. She wanted to push forward.


    For a while, shey there nude on her bed staring at the ceiling and wondering what she should do. She felt like crying, but the tears would note. Finally, she decided to make her move.


    She crept back down the hallway to Jack¡¯s room, and she slowly peeked inside. He seemed to be asleep.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± she whispered, but he did not respond.


    She moved closer and repeated her call, but he didn¡¯t respond. She slowly peeled the sheet away, revealing his body in the pale moonlight that filtered through the curtains. Sheid her hand over the top of his boxer shorts carefully and felt the swell of his cock underneath. She had never touched one before, and she found it intensely thrilling.


    She began to stroke it gently, teasing it through the loose fabric of his boxers. At first, it didn¡¯t respond. However, soon, it began to stiffen considerably. Her heart fluttered excitedly at the reaction, and she longed to tear off his boxers and see it in its full glory.


    Cautiously, she pressed the palm of her hand more firmly against the bulge that rapidly swelled against her skin. She still stroked it softly, careful not to awaken him. She lowered her head and touched her lips lightly against the fabric of his boxer shorts.


    She nced up at his face, and she could see his eyelids fluttering rapidly in the dim light. Perhaps he was dreaming of her. She slipped her fingers carefully inside the waistband of his boxers and attempted to pull them down as slowly as she could. They stuck underneath him, and she was afraid to tug harder lest she wake him.


    She managed to free the top half of his cock from his boxers, and she stared at it breathlessly for a moment. She had never seen one that wasn¡¯t in a video or a magazine, and it excited her tremendously. She felt herbia swelling, and a gentle tingling spread between her legs. Her heart fluttered more rapidly than before.


    She bent her head down and wrapped her soft lips gently around the head. The skin was slick and soft in her mouth, and she ran her tongue in circles around the head, enjoying the smoothness against it.


    Jack stirred lightly, and L froze. She waited patiently, barely breathing, for him to settle back into his shallow, rhythmic breathing, and then she lowered her head and began to taste him again.


    As her soft lips wrapped around it, and her warm, moist tongue swirled around it, it grew harder and harder. L felt it begin to pulse against her tongue, twitching excitedly. She felt the tingling between her legs intensify.


    Jack shifted slightly, and she took the opportunity to tug at his boxer shorts. They slipped down easily, and she was able to wrap her hands around the shaft. She started massaging it, stroking it with her bare hands as she sucked it more forcefully.


    She heard him moan quietly in his sleep, and she nearly gasped aloud in excited response. Her inner thighs began to quiver, and she struggled to keep herself from mounting him then and there.


    L ran her tongue from the base of his shaft all the way up to the head, and then she ran her tongue around the head and back down. His cock throbbed wildly, and he groaned in response. Now, her entire body was quivering. She couldn¡¯t contain herself. She wanted him  needed him.


    She pulled her panties off and tossed them aside. Carefully, she climbed on top of him. His cock pressed hard between her legs, and her intense wetness dripped onto it, lubricating it thoroughly. He still slept soundly as she moved carefully so as not to jostle the bed. She rubbed her swollenbia against his stiff cock, and it pushed angrily against her slit. Finally, it slipped between herbia and began to brush against her clit. She bit her lip in order to remain silent as moans of pleasure threatened to escape her lips.


    She felt his dick throbbing against her, the head beginning to search for her opening. She sat back against it, pushing it lightly against her hymen. It stung slightly as it pushed its way toward her maidenhood.


    She wanted him to be awake to experience it. She wanted to see the look on his face when he realized he¡¯d just taken her virginity. She wanted him to know that he was her first, and that it had been her choice. She pushed his cock as far into her as it would go, and then she wiggled her hips. She stirred slightly, but did not wake. She cleared her throat loudly, but he still slept.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she said loudly, and he startled awake.


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly said, ¡°L, what are you¡­¡±


    She leaned forward, put her finger to his lips, and said, ¡°Shh. I want this, Daddy.¡±


    With that, she pushed back against him until a fiery sizzle tore through her. His cock ripped her hymen apart, and she gritted her teeth and gasped as the pain shot through her.


    Realizing what had just happened, Jack looked horrified. For a moment, he wanted to take it back. But seeing his beautiful stepdaughter and her beautiful, naked body on top of him, he was overwhelmed with passion. His hands went up to caress her cheeks, wiping away a stray tear that fell down her face  a product of the pain of her deflowering. They trailed down the soft skin of her neck to cup her supple breasts, and his thumbs brushed against the nipples, causing them to stiffen. They slid further still, down the smoothness of her slightly rounded belly, until they rested on the spot where her hips met her thighs.


    He thrust his hips, pushing his cock deeper inside her. It was then that they both realized he had barely prated her, and she gasped as he finished tearing through her hymen and deep into her pussy. She moaned softly as the head of his dick pushed against her cervix.


    ¡°Ohh, yes,¡± she purred. ¡°Faster!¡±


    Using L¡¯s hips as leverage, Jack began to pump his cock in and out of her cunt, drilling her madly. Her small, round breasts bounced and jiggled wildly as she rode him. With each thrust, she made a slight, gentle groan of pleasure. Despite her slippery wetness, her tight pussy gripped his dick like a vice, and it drove him wild.


    L began to grind her hips against him, sliding her clit over his pubic mound, stimting it as his cock slipped in and out of her. She could feel pressure building in side her, a warm sensation spreading through her cunt. Her thighs began to tremble, and her breath was ragged and uneven. ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± she purred. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    As her body began to shudder on top of him, Jack went over the edge. Orgasm began to wrack her little body, causing her pussy to tighten around his shaft as he trust it in and out of her bleeding pussy. His cock began to throb and pulse, and he spurted his load deep inside her, groaning loudly with each thrust of his cock.


    She copsed weakly on top of him, panting deeply as she struggled to catch her breath. He could feel wetness dripping down his thighs  a mixture of her moistness and the blood of her defloration.


    Jack reached down and cupped her firm, round bottom in his hands and squeezed her body close to him. Her lithe frame fit against his perfectly.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy,¡± she whispered, kissing his chest.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± Jack answered.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never leave me,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Never darling,¡± he told her, and he meant it with all his heart.

 Chapter 144

    My Sweet Virgin


    When I turned eighteen, I was climbing the walls to lose my virginity. All of my friends had already done it, and I wanted to know what it was like. I¡¯d been fooling around for a while, but I¡¯d never dared to go all the way. When I turned eighteen, it made me realize how far behind I was, and I knew it was time.


    My parents were going out of town for the weekend, and it was the perfect time. I had been dating this guy, Adam, for a few weeks. He was a running back on the football team, and he was pretty hot. I knew I could do worse. I invited him over, and I told him I¡¯d been taking the pill for two months in preparation. He was extremely excited at the prospect of taking my virginity.


    My parents left early on Friday afternoon, so I had the house to my house for the whole weekend. Adam showed up around ten o¡¯clock, and we headed straight to my bedroom.


    We didn¡¯t waste a lot of time. He got down to business right away. He and Iy down on my bed, and his hand went up my skirt right away. We were making out, and his hand was inside my panties. He was fingering me, trying to get me wet and ready.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± I heard a male voice boom.


    My head whipped toward the sound, and my stepfather, Wes, was standing in my doorway looking livid.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I gasped, sitting up and smoothing out my skirt.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Adam muttered.


    ¡°Oh, shit is right, boy! What are you doing to my daughter?¡± Wes shouted, grabbing Adam¡¯s shirt and yanking him off my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sh-she told me you were out of town for the weekend!¡± Adam stammered, his voice shaking with terror.


    Wes¡¯s eyes were narrowed, and the veins in his temples were pulsing visibly. His face turned purple, and his eyes bulged ominously.


    ¡°Get¡­ the fuck¡­ out¡­ of my house,¡± Wes snarled, shoving Adam into the hallway.


    Momentster, I heard the front door m, and not long after that, I heard Adam¡¯s car door m. His tired screeched as he shot away like a bullet.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± We shouted at me. ¡°What if you got pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on the pill for two months, Dad,¡± I told him. ¡°And I¡¯m eighteen. You can¡¯t force me to be a virgin forever.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a virgin?¡± he asked, looking as though the wind had just been knocked out of him.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± I groaned, rolling my eyes. ¡°But not for long. I¡¯m sick of it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, princess,¡± he said, quickly softening. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to grow up.¡±


    He sat down on my bed and touched my knee.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lose my virginity, and you can¡¯t stop me!¡± I said defiantly, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Come on, Nikki,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not ready for this. You can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more than ready for this!¡± I shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for ages!¡±


    ¡°Then wait until you¡¯re with someone you love, at least,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Like who? You?¡± I challenged him.


    ¡°Nikki, you know that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Wes said.


    ¡°Oh? How do you know how I feel?¡± I asked him pointedly.


    Suddenly, Wes looked extremely confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know,¡± I spat at him. ¡°It¡¯s painfully obvious that I¡¯ve had a crush on you for years.¡±


    ¡°Nikki, don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m your father,¡± he said.


    ¡°Stepfather,¡± I reminded him. ¡°And you¡¯re hot as hell. Why wouldn¡¯t I have the hots for you?¡±


    Wes cleared his throat and scooted a few inches away from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying!¡± I shouted. ¡°And if you were any kind of man, you¡¯d fuck me right now!¡±


    ¡°Nikki!¡± he chastised. ¡°Stop this! You¡¯re acting crazy!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll fuck the first guy I meet,¡± I challenged him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to some seedy bar and pick up a biker.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You could get a disease!¡± We argued. ¡°Be reasonable!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me?¡± I asked point nk.


    ¡°No!¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°Fine, then stay out of my way,¡± I snapped, attempting to storm out of the room.


    We grabbed my arm.


    ¡°You are not leaving this house, youngdy,¡± he said sternly. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me, Dad. I¡¯m eighteen, remember?¡± ¡°I can stop you, and I will stop you!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°The only way you can stop me is if you fuck me right now!¡± I screamed back at him.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he yelled, and we both froze.


    Our eyes were wide, and our mouths both hung open. I blinked at him, and he cleared his throat ufortably.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Wes sighed dejectedly, and his shoulders slouched.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he muttered. ¡°If it means saving you from losing your virginity to some random low life, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wes was unbelievably sexy, but I never in a million years thought he¡¯d be attracted enough to me to fuck me.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed my body against his. I stood on my tiptoes and pushed my lips against his. At first, he resisted, but then he opened his lips and pushed his tongue into my mouth. His breath tasted like mint and beer. It was heavenly.


    Our kiss moved from sweet and gentle to rough and passionate very quickly. Soon, his lips were pressing against mine so hard they hurt. I lifted one leg and wrapped it around him, and I felt his erection pushing against my inner thigh.


    ¡°Oh, God, I want you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you good,¡± he groaned in my ear, and I shivered excitedly.

 Chapter 145

    He pushed me against the wall and lifted me. I wrapped my legs around him, and his hardness stabbed against my panties. I was so incredibly wet that my juices were soaking through the thin fabric of my panties and dampening the front of his jeans. His tongue probed inside my mouth, and I could hardly breathe. My heart thumped wildly in my chest.


    He tugged at my shirt, pulling it out of the waistband of my skirt and lifting it over my head. Then he deftly unfastened my bra and tore it away, exposing my breasts. His eyes rolled over them hungrily, and he bent his head and took one of my nipples into his mouth, sucking sharply.


    I tangled my fingers in his hair and closed my eyes, savoring the feel of my nipple being licked and sucked. His hips began to thrust against me, pushing his hardness firmly against my soaked panties.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered.


    He wrapped his arms around me and carried me to my bed. Heid me down and copsed on top of me, enveloping my lips in another rough kiss. His left hand stroked my hair, and his right slipped down the waistband of my panties and started to finger me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet,¡± he breathed, running his tongue along my bottom lip.


    ¡°I want you so bad,¡± I whined into his ear. ¡°Fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Patience, little one,¡± he said, his voice deep and husky. ¡°You can¡¯t rush these things, especially your first time.¡±


    I bit my lip and dug my fingernails into his back. I wanted him so badly my cunt was quivering with excitement, and it hurt. It was throbbing  aching. I wanted him to hurry.


    I felt his finger probe inside me, pushing gently, testing. He could barely squeeze one finger inside me, and he moaned excitedly.


    ¡°So tight,¡± he muttered.


    He got a little of my wetness on his finger and brought it up to my clit, sliding it up and down slowly and gently. He was driving me crazy. All I wanted was to feel his hard cock prate me, to tear my maidenhood to shreds and fuck me hard.


    His lips closed over mine, rendering me powerless toin. My head swam with the dizziness of excitement. I could feel my pulse pounding in my temples, and my whole body was tingling with anticipation. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I begged him. ¡°Please fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, pushing his lips onto mine again.


    By then, I was squirming and writing, desperate to feel him inside me. His fingers were teasing me terribly, but he wouldn¡¯t allow them to bring me to orgasm. I could feel my wetness soaking into my panties and dripping down my butt.


    His mouth found my nipple and began to suck it. I felt a jolt rush through my chest, down my torso, and then it flooded myher region with a warm, tingling sensation that pulsed madly.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°I need you!¡±


    He ignored me, dipping his finger back inside me and using it to trace tiny circles around the hood of my clit. His tongue swirled around my nipple, then he took it between his teeth and nibbled lightly. My hips were now trusting against his hand, and I was purring a high-pitched moan into his ear.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I begged. ¡°Please fuck me now!¡±


    He looked up at me with a wildness in his eyes. His hair was disheveled and hanging in front of his vision, but behind it, I could see how crazed he was. If I¡¯d decided I didn¡¯t want him to do it, I don¡¯t think I could have stopped him. A bead of sweat slid down his forehead and dripped off his nose, and he bared his teeth and thrust his hips forward, stabbing his hardness into my leg. I was frozen with fear and lust.


    The wild passion I saw in his eyes was both tititing and terrifying. I¡¯d never seen a man so ovee with lust, and I must admit that while it was scary, it was also incredibly hot to know that my body was doing it to him.


    I felt his hand tearing my panties away from my body, and in one swift move, he deftly maneuvered between my legs. He grabbed his shaft and positioned the fat, swollen head against me. I could feel it there, pressing firmly against the opening.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He looked up into my eyes, and I must have looked frightened. In his crazed state of passion, it only seemed to fuel his fire. He gritted his teeth and pushed against me. I could feel the head slip between my innerbia and it tried to push further inside, but it met resistance.


    He grunted, pushing harder. I felt a sharp stinging sensation, and I sucked air in between my teeth. With one more hard thrust, my hymen ripped, and I gasped loudly and dug my fingernails into his back.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I shrieked, tears stinging my eyes, and the bridge of my nose tingling harshly. ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡±


    He shoved once more, and his cock sank up to the hilt. It was buried inside my swollen, bleeding pussy, and I felt the head stuffed up against my cervix. The stinging pain continued as he thrust in and out, but it soon subsided. It was reced by a kind of ecstasy I can only begin to describe.


    He wrapped his arms around me, his weight bearing down on me and practically smothering me. His hips thrust repeatedly, shoving his cock in and out. The shaft rubbed against my clit, sending tiny jolts of electricity through me. His chin was on my shoulder, and I could hear him grunting savagely in my ear. The head continued to bump against my cervix. It was painful, but the pain was also intensely pleasurable. With every thrust, a slight grunt escaped my lips.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± I whispered. ¡°It feels so good.¡±


    I felt his teeth sink into the flesh of my shoulder, and he growled with an animalistic savagery. He plunged in and out of me, faster and harder, his balls pping rapidly against my ass.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I begged him. ¡°Harder!¡±


    From underneath me, he put his hands on my shoulders for leverage and he mmed his cock in me harder and faster. With each trust, I could feel the tight warmness of orgasm building inside me. My teeth began to chatter, and my inner thighs began to quiver.


    ¡°Ohhhh,¡± I purred as my legs began to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, Daddy!¡±


    As my pussy began to pulsate around his cock, I heard him begin to groan loudly. His shaft began to throb angrily inside me as he shot load after load of hot, sticky cum inside my belly. I could feel my orgasm tightening inside me, sending warm surges of intense pleasure shooting through my body. I screamed and bucked against him, thrusting my hips in an attempt to swallow everyst inch of his cock inside me.


    We shuddered together, panting and humping against one another. Finally, we both rxed, and he rolled off me. I was so weak and spent I could barely move.


    ¡°That¡­ was¡­ incredible¡­¡± I panted.


    ¡°You were so fucking tight,¡± Wes said. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a virgin before.¡±


    ¡°I was your first virgin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yep. And it was amazing.¡±


    I smiled and snuggled closer to him, resting my hand on his chest.


    He smelled manly, and his breath was still rapid and uneven.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you were my first, Dad,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°I told you it was a bad idea to jump into it with some inexperienced boy,¡± he said.


    ¡°You were right,¡± I agreed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a better first time.¡±


    We were still and quiet for a while, and then something urred to me. I had to satisfy my curiosity.


    ¡°So, Dad¡­ why did youe home early from your trip?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Work called. I have to be there in the morning. Someone quit,¡± he answered. ¡°I told your Mom to just stay and have fun.¡± ¡°That was sweet of you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no sense in her weekend getting ruined because I have to work,¡± he said.


    ¡°So that means you¡¯re home all weekend, but she¡¯s not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he agreed.


    I smiled coyly. We had the whole weekend alone.

 Chapter 146

    We fell asleep together, our naked bodies melding together almost as one. When the morning sun began to warm my face, I remembered the fun we¡¯d had the night before and I smiled, running my fingers down his bare chest. Then I gasped and shot up, looking at the clock.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Dad!¡± I shrieked, and his head shot up quickly.


    ¡°What time did you have to be at work?¡± ¡°Eight-thirty,¡± he answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine fifteen!¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± he muttered, jumping to his feet and hurriedly yanking on his pants.


    I heard the phone ringing down the hallway, and I ran to it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling for Adam Dayton,¡± said a woman¡¯s voice.


    I mind reeled. I needed to think of an excuse quickly. I didn¡¯t want him to lose his job because of me.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ taking him to the emergency room right now. Might be food poisoning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± she gasped. ¡°Well, I hope he¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll see if I can find someone to cover for him. Please tell him I hope he gets well soon.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± I said, and I hung up.


    Adam came rushing down the hallway with his toothbrush hanging out of his mouth. He was searching for something.


    ¡°Calm down, I got you out of work today,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What? How?¡± he mumbled, the toothbrush still sticking out.


    ¡°I told them you were sick and I was taking you to the emergency room,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Shit! How am I going to exin it when I don¡¯t have a doctor¡¯s excuse?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have one,¡± I said quickly. ¡°We¡¯ll take you to the emergency room, get an excuse, and then we¡¯ll have the whole weekend together.¡±


    He took the toothbrush out of his mouth and opened his mouth to object, but then he looked thoughtful.


    ¡°That could work,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Yeah, so get ready and we¡¯ll go get this over with,¡± I told him.


    He headed down the hallway to get ready, and I went to take a quick shower. I wanted to be clean and ready when we got back.


    It didn¡¯t take long in the emergency room. It turns out Saturday mornings are pretty slow in the E. R. We got back around lunchtime, but neither of us was hungry  at least, not for food. We were making out before the front door was even closed.


    My hands grasped his face and pulled him toward me. I parted my lips, and he slipped his tongue between them. He pushed me against the closed door with a bang, and I felt his hardness pushing against my thigh. I reached down and felt it through his jeans, and it pulsed frantically in my hand.


    His lips trailed down my face and toward my neck. I felt his kisses like warm butterfly wings against my skin, and I could feel his hot breath in my ear. I shivered.


    ¡°How do you want it?¡± he asked me, his gruff voice rough and sexy in my ear.


    ¡°I like it rough,¡± I said. ¡°I want you to tell me I¡¯m your bitch, throw me down, and fuck me hard. I want you to use me. Bend me over and fuck me doggy style, and do it hard. Grab my hair and use it like reins. Look me in the eye and tell me in no uncertain terms that I¡¯m YOUR bitch, ONLY your bitch, and nobody else¡¯s bitch, and I better damn well do what you say because you¡¯re the boss. There¡¯s no other man in the world who can tame me. I don¡¯t take orders from anyone¡­ anyone but you. I never have, and I never will. So you put me in my ce, fuck me hard, fuck me rough, and then, when it¡¯s all over, kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, little girl,¡± he said, looking at me withplete shock. ¡°That¡¯s pretty shockinging from a girl who was a virgin less than twenty-four hours ago!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always felt,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this from you for so long. You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I can certainly oblige,¡± he said with a grin, and he swept me into his arms and headed down the hallway with my arms wrapped tightly around his neck.


    He kicked open his bedroom door and swept me over to the bed. He tossed me roughly onto it, and then climbed on top of me, pinning my wrists to the bed above my head. His lips pushed against mine fiercely  so fiercely I tasted the salty bite of blood on the inside of my lips. He kissed me wildly, and passionately, and although my lips ached, I couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    I could feel his hardness pressing against my thigh. I squirmed underneath him, trying to get it between my legs. I wanted to feel it against the fabric of my panties.


    He knew what I wanted, so he maneuvered himself between my legs. He used his knee to push my legs apart, and then he pushed his hardness against the thin, damp fabric of my panties.


    ¡°You want it inside you?¡± he asked me, grabbing my chin roughly with his hand and forcing me to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I gasped desperately.


    ¡°Yes, what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he growled.


    He kissed my neck, his hot breath ragged and sexy on my skin. He began to unbutton my blouse, kissing my chest and my stomach with each button he unfastened. His lips were driving me wild. He tore at my shirt savagely, and the remaining buttons popped off and flew to the floor. His teeth nibbled sharply at my skin.


    He slid my bra up, exposing my breasts. His lips closed over one nipple, sucking it sharply, and causing me to wince. His hands slid up and down the length of my torso, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    ¡°Fuck me, Daddy,¡± I begged him.


    ¡°I will when I¡¯m good and ready!¡± he snapped.


    He moved down the bed, positioning himself between my legs. He pushed my skirt up and ced his lips on the outside of my panties, just below my pubic mound. I could feel his intensely hot breath through my panties, and it made the tingling in my pubic area intensify.


    Adam¡¯s teeth sank lightly into my panties as he gnawed gently at my clit. They scraped against it, and it began to throb angrily. His fingers curled inside the waistband of my panties, and I lifted my hips in anticipation of him pulling them down. However, he continued to breathe warmly through the fabric and nibble at me, teasing me terribly.


    At longst, he finally pulled my panties down. I wiggled my butt to help him remove them, and he tossed them across the room. He turned his eyes up toward mine as if to warn me to behave, and then he looked down at my glisteningbia, which were moist with my juices.


    He put his hands on the back of my thighs and pushed them upward, and then he grabbed my inner thighs and pushed them downward. I grabbed the backs of my knees to hold my legs into his chosen position.


    His fingers spread mybia apart, and his head dipped. I felt an exciting surge as his warm, wet tongue made contact with my swollen clit. He touched the tip of his tongue lightly against it, brushing it across the surface like a feather. He was a master at teasing.


    One of his fingers prated me, and it curled upward and began to massage my G-spot. His tongue touched my clit with slightly more pressure, but still, it did little more than tease me. I groaned woefully, lifting my hips toward his face.


    ¡°Patience, Nikki,¡± he said firmly.

 Chapter 147

    His finger worked in and out of me, fucking me gently and still massaging my G-spot. I felt a deep warmth swelling inside me, spreading out through mybia and making my clit pulse with anticipation.


    His tongue began to swirl lightly around my clit, flicking up over the hood, and back down over the head. His finger began to move faster, and his tongue was moving more rapidly.


    Adam finally pressed his tongue firmly against my clit and began to lick up and down with strong pressure. He pushed a second finger inside me and pushed up against my G-spot, rubbing his tongue t against me. I felt the warmth of an orgasm building behind mybia.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I breathed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡±


    My legs began to shake, and my whole pussy began to quiver. Intense pleasure spread through me, and I gasped as orgasms flooded through my entire body.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As my orgasm began to subside, Adam quickly unzipped his pants and wiggled them off onto the floor. He pulled his shirt over his head and discarded it, and then he bent over me, forcing my lips apart with his tongue and making me taste my juices.


    ¡°You taste sweet, like honey,¡± hemented.


    I nodded and purred lightly in agreement. His cock slipped between mybia, rubbing firmly against my clit. It slipped up and down easily, lubricated slick by my wetness.


    ¡°I want it inside me,¡± I whispered.


    His mouth closed over mine, silencing me. He grabbed my wrists and pushed them over my head again, pinning me down firmly. He growled savagely and bit my lip, and I gasped with anticipation.


    I felt it pushing harder against me, yet still failing to prate me. My entire body was writhing with desire, and I tried desperately to pull him inside me.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged. ¡°I need you inside me!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snarled, grabbing a handful of my hair and snapping my head backward. ¡°You do what I say. You¡¯re my little bitch, remember?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Daddy!¡± I agreed.


    He roughly pushed my legs further apart with his knee, and he stabbed my inner thigh with his rock-hard cock. I was losing control. I wanted nothing more than to feel his cock inside me, and to hear his moans of pleasure as he orgasmed.


    ¡°Are you ready for it?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I answered.


    He reached down and grasped the hard shaft firmly, guiding it toward my throbbing cunt. I felt the head against me, and I struggled to open myself to allow it inside.


    He was still insistent on teasing me. He pushed his hips forward slowly, shoving his cock inside me one long, slow inch at a time. It took him nearly a minute to guide the entire thing inside me, and then he began to pull it out just as slowly. My entire body was screaming for him to fuck me hard and fast, but he was deliberately torturing me.


    I whined pathetically, ¡°Please fuck me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little girl?¡± he asked yfully. ¡°Not hard enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you want it?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I begged. ¡°Faster!¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± he asked, speeding up ever so slightly.


    ¡°Harder!¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± he asked, fucking me just a little harder.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I shouted, pounding the bed with my fist.


    A wicked grin spread across his face, and he grabbed my legs and withdrew his cock. He paused for a moment, before plunging the full length of it deep inside me, mming against my cervix forcefully and knocking the wind out of my lungs. Now, he was plunging in and out of my dripping cunt at breakneck speed. Every thrust was both painful and intensely pleasurable. He was stretching my tightness to the brink.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± I moaned. ¡°Yes, fuck me!¡±


    ¡°You like that, bitch?¡± he snarled, wrapping one hand around my throat and squeezing lightly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Mmm, I bet you do. Because you¡¯re a dirty little slut, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°How dirty are you?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°So dirty,¡± I purred.


    He pped me lightly on the cheek.


    ¡°Tell me how dirty,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I¡¯m so dirty, I want to swallow your cum,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, you do, huh?¡± he asked, his voice strained. ¡°Alright, open up!¡±


    I opened my mouth, and he moved up to kneel over me. He stroked his cock rapidly, groaning loudly. Momentster, I felt the tickle of his cum hitting the back of my throat, and I tasted the warm saltiness of it on my tongue. I gulped eagerly, swallowing everyst precious drop as he grunted and groaned, emptying his entire load into my throat. Then he sat back on my chest.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to miss this when your Mom¡¯s home,¡± he said once he¡¯d caught his breath. ¡°You¡¯re a good little fuck.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to miss it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you anytime, anywhere. You juste to take it whenever you want it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, damn right,¡± he growled. ¡°You¡¯re my little slut, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± I agreed. ¡°Any time you want it, you just fucking


    take it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± he said, smiling eagerly.


    ¡°My body is yours, Daddy,¡± I said. ¡°Do anything you want with it.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Anything.¡±


    He twisted his mouth into a wry grin and began to think of all the possibilities.

 Chapter 148

    My Little Virgin


    My mother and Lacey¡¯s father got married when we were both twelve years old. I¡¯d always had a bit of a crush on her, but she was my step-sister. It thought it would be wrong to pursue her. I was content to peep at her in the shower now and then, and I left it at that.


    When I was eighteen, a friend of mine told me he¡¯d just popped his stepsister¡¯s cherry. I waspletely shocked, but the thought of having Lacey that way was intriguing. She had just turned eighteen, and I knew she was still a virgin because I heard her discussing it on the phone with her best friend, Amanda.


    During the conversation, she told Amanda that she wanted to lose her virginity, but she was scared. She also thought it was wrong to have sex outside marriage, but she was conflicted. She was curious but hesitant.


    After hearing my friend¡¯s story, I knew I had to try to seduce her. Lacey had been in practically every sexual fantasy I¡¯d ever had. Now that I felt liberated from the bonds of propriety, she was all I could think about.


    Our parents had gone out for their weekly date night, and Lacey and I were home alone. She was watching television and munching popcorn in a long sweater and panties. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Lacey to walk around in something that barely covered her, and I took advantage of that whenever I could by sneaking looks up her skirt.


    ¡°Hey, Lace,¡± I said casually, sitting down and nabbing a handful of popcorn.


    ¡°Hey, Jace,¡± she muttered, her eyes glued to the television.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lace and Jace¡­ those were our nicknames for each other. We¡¯d been calling each other that for years.


    ¡°Good movie?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she mumbled dismissively, still watching the screen intently.


    I was trying to think of a way to make my move when it just so happened that her movie did the work for me. The two main characters began to make out, and before long, they were involved in a passionate sex scene. Lacey¡¯s eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly. I could tell she was getting excited.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s hot,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°You ever done anything like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, her eyes still transfixed on the set.


    ¡°Have you ever¡­ you know¡­ done what they¡¯re doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered, finally looking at me. ¡°Have you?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is that so hard to believe?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I mean¡­ you¡¯re a guy.¡±


    Iughed aloud and said, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I just thought guys did it young or something.¡±


    ¡°I guess most do,¡± I agreed. ¡°I¡¯m not most guys, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she admitted. ¡°So why haven¡¯t you, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I just haven¡¯t found the right girl,¡± I lied. ¡°I want my first time to be with the right girl. Maybe with someone I love. Someone I might marry.¡±


    I thought it might have been my imagination, but Lacey seemed to perk up a little at this statement.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± she breathed. ¡°I want my first time to be with the guy


    I¡¯m going to marry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, if we don¡¯t lose our virginities soon, maybe we should just get married,¡± I teased.


    ¡°That would be sick,¡± she said, making a disgusted face.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re rted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ we¡¯re stepsiblings. It¡¯s¡­ gross.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not gross. People marry their stepsiblings all the time. Woody


    Allen married his stepdaughter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not Woody Allen,¡± she said, rolling her eyes.


    The sex scene on the television intensified, and Lacey turned her eyes back toward it. I noticed her start to squirm slightly, her hips wiggling almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think about having sex?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Of course, I think about it,¡± she answered. ¡°I just haven¡¯t had the right opportunity. Do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°All the time,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to.¡± She suddenly looked intrigued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that about guys. Is it that difficult not to think about sex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is that difficult. I got turned on by a watermelon once.¡±


    Lacey burst into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seriously,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, though.¡± ¡°No. It is funny. It¡¯s funny!¡± she giggled.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be funny if you knew how hard it is to deal with wanting something so badly and not being able to do it.¡±


    She immediately turned serious. Her face was curious, and she tilted her head sideways and examined me closely.


    ¡°Do you ever¡­ I mean¡­¡± she seemed like she was struggling to find the words.


    ¡°Spit it out, Lace.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. Do you ever get turned on when you look at me?¡± she asked.


    My face burned, and I knew it must be bright red.


    ¡°You do!¡± she shrieked with glee.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I can¡¯t help it,¡± I told her, looking away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have a confession to make.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you jerking off in your room a few times,¡± she blurted out.


    My face burned hotter than ever.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I identally walked in on you once, and you didn¡¯t notice. So I watched you through a crack in the door. It was so hot that I¡­¡± she paused.


    ¡°You what?¡± I asked breathlessly.


    ¡°I kinda went back to my room and did it, too,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°You masturbated? Because of me?¡± I gasped.


    She nodded.


    ¡°God, I wish I could have seen that,¡± I told her.


    ¡°What if you could?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Could what?¡± I asked stupidly. ¡°See me¡­ do that¡­¡±


    I felt my eyes bug out, and my jaw dropped.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I tried to speak, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I like watching you,¡± she told me. ¡°I know it¡¯s¡­ like¡­ sick or something. But I can¡¯t help it. So¡­ what if you do it and I do it¡­ and we just watch each other? That wouldn¡¯t be wrong, right?¡± ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t be wrong,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ do you want to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course, I want to,¡± I said, marveling at the stupidity of her question.


    She flushed pink.


    ¡°You first,¡± she said.


    I flushed.


    ¡°This is embarrassing,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she begged. ¡°Please?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Lacey turned her body to face me, and I could see her panties underneath her sweater. My cock began to throb, and I wanted so badly to see her touch herself. I knew the only way to get her to do it was to start myself. Courageously, I pulled my sweatpants and boxers down and released my hard dick. I took it in my hand, took a deep breath, and began to stroke it.


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± she asked curiously, her eyes wide and fixated on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I told her. ¡°It feels¡­ good.¡±


    She watched me stroking it for a moment, and then she leaned back against the arm of the couch and slowly stuck her hand inside her panties. I could see the outline of her hand underneath the fabric, and it started to move up and down.


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± I muttered, watching her touch herself. ¡°Is it wet?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s wet.¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± I asked boldly.


    ¡°No!¡± she hissed.


    ¡°You can see mine,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Shut up and do it,¡± she demanded.


    Not wanting to ruin the moment, Iplied. She leaned back and pushed her hips a little closer to me, lying further back but still watching me rub my cock. I could see her hand starting to move a little faster, and her chest rose and fell withbored breathing. I wanted to touch her. I wanted to kiss her full lips. I wanted to see her beautiful breasts. I wanted to fuck her.


    ¡°Lacey¡­¡± I whispered, stroking my cock faster.


    She moaned softly, her hand moving even faster inside her panties. As she fingered herself, she pulled her panties aside and I caught brief glimpses of herbia. I wanted her so badly I could hardly contain myself.


    ¡°I want to fuck you,¡± I said bravely.


    ¡°Shh!¡± she whispered.


    ¡°God damn it! I want to fuck you!¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± she moaned, tilting her head back and grinding her hips against her hand.


    I could tell she was nearing orgasm already, and my throbbing cock wanted to be inside her virgin pussy. In an instant, I was on top of her. My cock pressed against her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Please, Lacey,¡± I begged her. ¡°I want to fuck you!¡± ¡°No! Jason, that¡¯s sick!¡± she snapped. ¡°Lacey, please. I need to fuck you. Please!¡± ¡°Jason, I¡­¡± she paused.


    ¡°You know you want to,¡± I told her. ¡°And I need you so bad I can¡¯t stand it! Please, Lacey!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to do this,¡± she begged. ¡°I want to, but I¡­¡± ¡°If you want to, then do it!¡± I urged her.


    My hard cock pulsated and throbbed against her hand, and I bent my head down and tried to kiss her. She quickly turned her head to the side, and I got a mouth full of hair.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she demanded, pushing me off into the floor.


    She fled from the room, and I heard her bedroom door m. I copsed back and sighed heavily. I had been so close to having her, so close to taking her virginity and giving her mine. I wanted to chase after her. I wanted to burst into her room and tear her clothes from her body and fuck her until she begged for mercy. But I would not force myself on her. If she truly didn¡¯t want me, I had to respect it.


    I headed for thefort of my bedroom and locked the door behind me. I crawled into bed and closed my eyes, picturing her rubbing her pussy underneath her panties, and I made myself cum. Somehow, it wasn¡¯t the same.


    Things were awkward for a few days. Lacey refused to make eye contact, and she hardly spoke to me at all. I wanted to apologize but to do that, I would have had to acknowledge what happened. It seemed that Lacey just wanted to forget.


    On Friday night, Lacey had a date. He was a sophomore in college, and she¡¯d had a crush on him since he was a senior in high school. When he asked her out, she squealed excitedly after she hung up the phone.


    For hours, she flitted around the house getting ready. Our parents were headed out for date night again, and I was going to be stuck home alone with nothing to do. I sulked broodingly, my arms crossed in front of my chest, as I watched her bouncing around the house preparing for her date.


    Our parents left at eight o¡¯clock, and her date was supposed to arrive at eight-thirty. By nine-fifteen, he still hadn¡¯t shown up, and Lacey was pacing around the living room, shifting the curtains to stare out at the street every time headlights passed our house.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± shemented, ncing at the clock on the mantle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°What? And seem desperate?¡± she groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Just tell him you were afraid something happened to him,¡± I said.


    ¡°No way,¡± she said.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± I muttered, flicking the power button on the remote to turn on the television.


    At around nine-thirty, the phone rang.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± Laceymanded me.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed, reaching for the cordless receiver on the coffee table.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Is Lacey there?¡± asked a male voice.


    ¡°I think so,¡± I said, ying along with Lacey¡¯s childish game. ¡°Let me check. Lacey! Lacey!¡±


    Lacey stared at me for several seconds, and then her hand shot toward me. I pped the phone into her hand moodily.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she asked, trying to make her voice sound cheerful. ¡°Oh, hi, Mike! No, it¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±


    Her face suddenly fell.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said weakly. ¡°I see. Alright. Another time, sure. Bye.¡±


    She pressed the button to hang up the phone, and she let it drop absently to the floor. She looked dazed, and I noticed her eyes start to glisten. She dropped to the couch and buried her face in her hands.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said gently, scooting over beside her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I put my arm around her, and she turned and buried her face in my shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°What happened, Lace? What¡¯d he say?¡±


    ¡°He said the first girl he asked out  the girl he wanted to go out with but turned him down  called him back and said she could go after all,¡± she croaked, her voice muffled by my shoulder. ¡°I was his second choice!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. ¡°Dude¡¯s a moron!¡±


    Lacey continues to cry, her shoulders shaking, barely able to breathe. Her hands clung to the fabric of my t-shirt and squeezed ferociously.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± I said softly. ¡°Look. This dude¡¯s an idiot. You¡¯re nobody¡¯s second choice!¡±


    Lacey sniffled and wiped her eyes with her hands. She looked up at me meekly, and I could see mascara smeared all around her eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Really!¡± I said vehemently. ¡°Anyone who would see you as a second choice is a real dumb ass!¡±

 Chapter 150

    In an instant, I felt her lips pressed against mine. She pressed her body against me, and I could taste the fruitiness of her lip gloss. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and she pushed me back onto the couch, lying on top of me and pushing her tongue into my mouth.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. One part of me wanted to use this as an opportunity to get into her pants, but the other part  the part that loved her and cared about her as my stepsister  wanted to call a halt to everything out of respect. After all, she¡¯d just been jilted quite badly. My love for her won out.


    ¡°Lacey,¡± I gasped, pushing her back. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± A tear slipped down her cheek, and she looked wounded.


    ¡°I thought this was what you wanted,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°It is, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for you, either!¡± she shrieked, struggling to her feet.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I started to deny it, but she had already fled to her room and mmed the door.


    I headed down the hallway and knocked gently on her door.


    ¡°Go away,¡± she groaned, her voice muffled as though she were speaking into her pillow.


    ¡°Lacey, talk to me,¡± I called through the door.


    ¡°I said go away!¡± she called back.


    I twisted the doorknob and pushed against the door. It wasn¡¯t locked. Lacey was lying on her bed, her face smashed into her pillow. Her short skirt was hiked up, revealing her butt and giving me a peek at hercy panties. I tried to ignore them.


    ¡°Lace,¡± I whispered, sitting down beside her and cing my hand on her back. ¡°Please talk to me.¡± She sniffled.


    ¡°Look, I just didn¡¯t want to take advantage of you,¡± I told her. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you hurting like this.¡±


    ¡°I thought you just didn¡¯t want me,¡± she muttered into her pillow.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy! I¡¯ve wanted you for years!¡± I said.


    She sniffled again and sat up. Her beautiful blue eyes still glittered with tears.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Why have you wanted me for years?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful, sexy, smart, funny¡­ why wouldn¡¯t I want you? Why wouldn¡¯t any guy want you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jace!¡± she shrieked, throwing her arms around my neck. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°That guy¡¯s a moron,¡± I said again. ¡°Seriously. He¡¯spletely stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°How about some ice cream?¡± I asked her. ¡°Double chocte brownie chunk, your favorite.¡±


    ¡°You remember my favorite ice cream?¡± she asked, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± he said. ¡°You always go for it when you¡¯re upset.


    Why do you think I never touch it?¡± ¡°I thought you hated it,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite, too,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t eat it because you¡¯re saving it for me?¡± she gasped as though it were the most chivalrous thing she¡¯d ever heard of.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Lace.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she gushed. ¡°You are so sweet!¡±


    She squeezed my neck hopped up of bed, and headed down the hallway toward the kitchen. When I walked into the room, she had the ice cream container in one hand, and two spoons in the other. She bumped against the silverware drawer with her hip to close it and smiled at me, beckoning me to follow her into the living room.


    She sat down on the couch and tossed the ice cream lid onto the coffee table. I sat beside her, and she handed me one of the spoons.


    ¡°Dig in,¡± she told me.


    The two of us sat in silence enjoying the cool, sweet vor of the ice cream. She closed her eyes several times and looked almost orgasmic. I leaned back against the arm of the couch and watched her. In a few minutes, she scooted closer to me and leaned back against me. She held the ice cream in herp and continued to eat it. I lowered my head and rested my nose against the top of her head, enjoying the sweet, floral fragrance of her shampoo.


    ¡°Jason, can I ask you a question?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ finish¡­ the other night?¡±


    ¡°Finish?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did you¡­ finish masturbating?¡± ¡°Oh, that. Yeah.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be too upset too,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I was upset,¡± she said. ¡°But I think I was more upset that we didn¡¯t finish together than anything. I¡­ I thought about you when I did it.¡±


    Lacey dropped her spoon into the ice cream container and tossed it onto the coffee table. She crossed her arms in front of her and leaned back against me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I upset you that night,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into me.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Jace, I wasn¡¯t mad at you,¡± she exined. ¡°I was afraid I would lose control. I wanted to, but I just think it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why? Like I said, we¡¯re not rted.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve been called brother and sister since we were twelve,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ creepy?¡± ¡°No, not really. It¡¯s prettymon.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You know my friend Pete?¡± ¡°That blonde guy with the tattoo?¡± ¡°Yeah, him,¡± I said.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He and his stepsister just did it recently.¡±


    ¡°Jackie?¡± she gasped. ¡°Pete and Jackie did it?¡±


    ¡°Yep. He said they might get married.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did their parents say?¡± Lacey whispered.


    ¡°They¡¯re happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, seriously?¡±


    ¡°So, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ Pete and Jackie.¡±


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s not that weird. And Pete said he heard that Tim Norris and his stepsister Amy got marriedst year.¡±


    ¡°Tim Norris¡­ he was the quarterback who was a senior when we were freshmen, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep. He and Amy got married and she¡¯s expecting their first child.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Lacey murmured, clearly thinking about the situation.


    I hoped that by hearing some people known had done it, it might not be such a big deal to her. I looked down at her, and I could see her breasts rise and fall as she breathed. I wanted to touch them, but I managed to restrain myself. Instead, I wrapped my arms around her and held herfortingly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not so weird,¡± she muttered after a few moments. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s not weird at all. It¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she muttered again.


    I squeezed her tightly and used my cheek to brush her hair away from her ear. Resting my chin on her shoulder, I let my warm breath graze against her ear and neck ever so delicately. She tensed up briefly, and then rxed and sighed.


    ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t be so weird,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°It definitely wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    My heart was pounding relentlessly in my chest, and I could see the roundness of her breasts as I looked down inside her shirt. I had never touched them before, and I hadn¡¯t never seen them except from the side when she was undressing for a shower. It was immensely difficult to resist touching them.


    ¡°Would you kiss me again?¡± she asked suddenly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed.


    Lacey turned around and pushed herself onto her knees. She wrapped her arms around my neck and her face approached mine awkwardly. Our noses bumped, and she let out a sharp noise in surprise. Then I felt her lips against mine. My eyes closed, and I felt her tongue slip inside my mouth.


    Her lips were warm and moist, and her tongue was soft and gentle. She swirled it around inside my mouth, and I slipped my hands up the back of her shirt and felt the smooth skin of her back. She climbed on top of me and straddled me, her kiss bing deeper and more passionate. Cautiously, I let my hands slide around from her back and up to cup her breasts. She moaned softly, and I could feel her nipples harden under the silky fabric of her bra.


    ¡°Lacey¡­¡± I breathed as her lips found my neck. ¡°Oh, Lacey.¡±


    My cock stiffened inside my pants, and it pressed insistently against the fabric of her panties. I could feel the bump of her mound underneath them, and I thrust my hips, rubbing the hardness against her. She gasped aloud, and then froze Her face was contorted with horror. Once again, she raced toward her room and mmed the door.


    I sighed heavily. I wasn¡¯t sure what had gone wrong. As I sat there on the couch contemting the situation, my dick slowly softened. I put the ice cream away and slipped the spoons into the dishwasher, retiring to my room to take care of myself once more.

 Chapter 151

    Around three o¡¯clock in the morning, I woke up and had a sudden rush of excitement. I was determined to get in Lacey¡¯s pants, and I crept down the hallway into her room. Part of me felt like a creepy perv sneaking into her room like that, but I wanted her so badly I just couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    I dropped to my knees beside her bed. I lifted her covers and peered carefully underneath. She was lying on her back with her nightgown pushed up above her stomach, revealing pink floral panties. Cautiously, I slipped my hand under the covers andid my hand over her lower abdomen. She stirred briefly and then went motionless.


    Very carefully, I let my hand slip underneath the waistband of her panties. I could feel a slight tuft of hair, but her mound was mostly smooth. Slowly, I let my hand slide further into her panties. My fingers were over her pussy lips, and I prodded gently, trying to open them.


    Finally, my middle finger managed to slip inside herbia, and I felt the warm moistness of her slit. My finger pressed against her clit, and I rubbed it gently. She muttered something in her sleep, and I tensed. But she fell silent once more and I continued. I slipped my finger just inside her pussy, gathering a small amount of the wet juices which were just beginning to flow. I pulled my wet finger up to her clit and began to massage it gently. A very light gasp escaped her lips, but she didn¡¯t awaken.


    My finger slipped back and forth over her button, slowly at first, and then increasing in speed. Her hips began to writhe back and forth, and she moaned quietly. I wanted to taste her. I had never licked a girl¡¯s pussy before, and I was overwhelmed with the desire to taste her sweetness.


    Very slowly, I lifted her covers out of the way and let them fall off the end of the bed Her breasts were round and tempting underneath the fabric of her nightgown, and her t stomach rose and fell temptingly with each breath. Anxiously, I grasped the waistband of her panties and tugged. It was difficult, but I managed to slip them off without waking her.


    Iy down on my stomach at the foot of her bed and gently pushed her legs apart. Using my fingers, I pulled her pussy lips apart and saw her cunt for the first time. The lips were bald and smooth, her button was erect and glistening, and her lips were pink and rosy. I lowered my face and sniffed, breathing her glorious scent. My tongue pressed cautiously against her clit. A light gasp escaped her lips, and I flicked my tongue against it.


    At first, I teased her clit slowly and gently. My tongue barely touched her, and it movedzily up and down. Her breathing began to speed up, and my tongue moved faster in response. I swirled it around and around her clit in circles, and her hips began to thrust against me in response.


    My cock was rock hard, and I began to rub it against her bed. I could just imagine myself sliding my hard cock inside her juicy virgin pussy, tearing her maidenhood, and shooting my load inside her. I wanted her to cum.


    I pressed my tongue t against her clit and began to rub it up and down, pushing hard against her. She groaned loudly, and her heels dug into her mattress, pushing her pussy against my face. My tongue moved faster and faster, and her breath began to escape in shuddering gasps. Her legs trembled, and I could feel her entire crotch throbbing under my tongue. She gasped loudly, and her entire body began to tremble as she orgasmed. Somehow, by a miracle from God, she didn¡¯t wake up.


    My cock was aching painfully, and it throbbed and pulsed, desperate to thrust inside her tight, wet cunt. I knew I could take her  I could shove my hard cock inside her and take her virginity before she even knew what happened. But I couldn¡¯t do that to her. I felt guilty enough taking advantage of her while she was sleeping, even though I¡¯d just given her an incredible orgasm. As desperately as I wanted to fuck her, I couldn¡¯t do it that way. I wouldn¡¯t.


    Feeling the sting of guilt and remorse, I tried to put her panties back on her. She stirred several times, and I knew there was no way I could get them back on her without waking her. I couldn¡¯t leave her panties there for her to find, so I slipped them in my pocket and pulled her nkets back over her.


    Back in my room, I held her panties to my nose and breathed deeply. Her scent lingered on them, and it tempted me. I remembered the honey-sweet taste of her juices on my tongue and the shuddering gasps she made when she orgasmed, and I came with her panties still covering my face.


    The next morning, she greeted me at the breakfast table as though nothing unusual had happened. I don¡¯t know what she thought when she woke up with no panties on, but she didn¡¯t ask me about it. I felt I¡¯d gotten away with it, and I made up my mind to never touch her without permission again.


    I was aching to get her alone again, but our parents were home for most of the week. It was Thursday night before they left again  to attend a cocktail party at the home of my dad¡¯s boss.


    After they left, I sat down on the couch and picked up the remote. I turned the television on and started switching through the channels, hoping Lacey would join me. Sure enough, she sauntered into the room wearing nothing but her long sweater and panties. She plopped down on the couch beside me and tossed her legs over myp.


    ¡°What¡¯s on?¡± she asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dirty movie on Skinemax,¡± I said slyly.


    ¡°Ooh! Sounds good!¡± she said.


    I turned the channel, and we watched as a guy banged his secretary on his desk. Herrge breasts bounced as he pounded against her, and she moaned loudly, repeating, ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so fake,¡± Lacey muttered.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked her.


    She blushed.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t,¡± she admitted. ¡°But it just seems fake for her to be saying ¡®Yes, Yes¡¯ over and over.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°What? You like that?¡± she asked incredulously.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice when she sounds like she likes it,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Even if it sounds fake like that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound all that fake to me.¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯d never made noises like that,¡± she said. ¡°It would be embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I teased. ¡°How about we find out?¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°I do, as a matter of fact,¡± I told her.


    She was quiet, contemtive.


    ¡°Jace, I have to confess something,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I was awake when you came into my room.¡±


    My stomach lurched, and I felt my face burning.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not mad. I¡­ I enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well¡­ can I do it again?¡± I asked, hopeful.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡­ I almost let you go too far.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go any further than you let me,¡± I promised her.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you go farther than I want you to.¡±


    Her legs still draped across myp, I put my hand on her thigh and tried to slip it between her legs. She mped them together tightly.


    ¡°Come on, Lace!¡± I begged.


    ¡°No, Jace,¡± she argued. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Just let me touch you,¡± I urged her. ¡°That¡¯s all. Just let me finger you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she insisted, pressing her knees together.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 152

    I grabbed one leg and yanked  my promise to myself not to do anything without her permission flying out the window. She was persistent, and she squeezed her thighs together with an iron grip. I yanked the hem of her t-shirt up and thrust my hand inside her panties. The grabbed my wrist and tried to push me away, but my fingers managed to find their way inside her slit, and as soon as I touched her slit, she stopped struggling. Her legs loosened slightly.


    She was already wet. Apparently, the struggle had excited her. I swiped some of her juices from inside her pussy and slipped my finger over her clit. She shuddered, and I began to rub her button fiercely.


    ¡°Jace¡­¡± she whispered.


    Once again, she made a feeble attempt to pull my hand away from her. She looked distressed, but I surmised she was more distressed over her ownck of willpower than anything I was doing. I kept rubbing her clit vigorously.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she begged, but her hips pushed against my hand as though she were begging me to keep going.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Lacey. I need to taste you! You taste so good, so sweet.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± she whimpered.


    I pushed her gently onto her back and grasped the waistband of her panties. I paused for a moment, and when she didn¡¯t object, I tugged them off and discarded them. She willingly spread her legs, and I lowered my head and dove in. She was already on the brink of orgasm, so I skipped the teasing and went straight for the kill. My tongue flicked rapidly over her clit, and I growled like a dog as Ipped at her greedily.


    She began to pant, her breath escaping in small, shuddering squeaks. ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± she panted, her fingerscing through my hair and pushing my face against her. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡±


    My tongue slipped up and down over her clit as her body began to tremble. My scalp burned as she grabbed handfuls of my hair and pulled, but I barely noticed. I was crazy with lust. As her body stopped shuddering, I freed my hard cock from my pants and mounted her. Instantly, her knees mped together.


    ¡°Come on, Lacey,¡± I groaned. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°God, Lacey, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me. If I don¡¯t fuck you, I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    ¡°No you won¡¯t,¡± she said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this hurts,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Lacey, it hurts so much!¡±


    I wanted her so badly, I felt tears stinging my eyes. My cock was aching so much I felt like it might explode. It throbbed angrily. I was afraid of what I might do if she continued to resist.


    ¡°Please, Lacey. Don¡¯t do this to me!¡± I begged, trying desperately to pull her legs apart.


    I thrust the weight of my entire body against her knees, trying to pry them apart. My cock prodded helplessly against her butt, but it could not prate her while her knees were pressed so firmly together.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± she grunted, pushing against me.


    ¡°Lacey, I¡¯m fucking begging you!¡± I growled. ¡°Please! My dick hurts so much! It¡¯s the worst pain I¡¯ve ever felt. I¡¯m fucking begging!¡±


    She looked up at me, and her face softened. I could tell she hated to see me in so much pain, just like I hated to see her hurting. Her hand reached up and stroked my cheek, and then she nodded. Her knees rxed slightly, and with firm pressure, I managed to pry them apart. I wasted no time, trying to get into her before she could change her mind again.


    My dick pushed firmly against her. I used my fingers to pry herbia apart, and I guided the head until it rested just at the opening. I pushed gently at first, but her hymen wouldn¡¯t budge. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but I felt if I didn¡¯t enter her shortly, my dick would burst into mes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered just before I thrust inside her with all the force I could muster.


    I literally felt her hymen rip as my cock tore through it, and she shrieked in pain and wed my back. ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± she cried. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°I know, baby. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    I tore at her t-shirt and yanked it off, staring down at her perfect breasts. I touched them as I thrust deep into her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and her face was red and contorted with pain. I wanted to be gentle with her, but my cock wouldn¡¯t let me.


    I slipped my hands underneath her back and put my hands on her shoulders, gripping her tightly to aid my thrusting. I pushed my dick deeper and deeper into her pussy, and it gripped my dick so tightly it was almost like a vacuum cleaner sucking me in. Over and over, I mmed my cock into her, pounding her relentlessly. I knew she would hate me. Once it was all over, she would despise me for the pain I caused her. I knew it. But I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but the intense pleasure of fucking my stepsister  of ripping her hymen to shreds and pounding her virgin pussy mercilessly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ fucking¡­ God¡­¡± I grunted as I continued to thrust inside her. ¡°Your¡­ fucking¡­ pussy¡­ is¡­ so¡­ hot¡­¡± ¡°Fuck me harder!¡± she gasped suddenly.


    Shocked that she actually seemed to be enjoying it, Iplied. My hands tangled into her hair, and I used it like reins, pulling it hard as I used it as an opposing force to allow me to prate her more deeply. I lowered my mouth to hers, and she pushed her tongue into my mouth at once, kissing me passionately.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± she moaned. ¡°Fuck my pussy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking your pussy!¡± I grunted back. ¡°I¡¯m tearing your virgin pussy apart! How do you like that?¡±


    ¡°I love it!¡± she shouted. ¡°I want you to cum inside me! Please cum for me!¡±


    ¡°How much do you love it?¡± I groaned, my balls pping against her ass as I banged her over and over.


    ¡°I never want it to stop! Cum inside me, Jason! I want to feel you cum!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, yeah,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum!¡±


    I could feel the pleasure mounting as I slid in and out of her. Her pussy was wet and slippery, but it still gripped my cock tightly. I wanted her to cum with me, so I reached my hand down and used my thumb to finger her clit.


    ¡°Cum with me,¡± I begged her. ¡°Let¡¯s cum together!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh¡­¡± she moaned softly. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m going to!¡±


    I rubbed her clit furiously with my thumb as I felt my dick begin to pulse. I felt the throbbing ache of the orgasm building, and I needed to release it. I groaned loudly as it burst forth, filling her pussy with cum. I could feel her pussy contracting repeatedly as she climaxed, massaging my cock and sucking everyst drop of cum out of my shaft. I copsed on top of her, struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Did I¡­ cut you off?¡± I panted.


    ¡°No!¡± she gasped. ¡°It was¡­ amazing!¡±


    We held each other for several moments, still trying to catch our breath. I lifted my head and looked into her incredible blue eyes and my thumb brushed gently against her full lower lip. I was ovee with bliss.


    ¡°Lacey?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jace! I love you, too!¡± she cried, squeezing me.


    ¡°Marry me,¡± I said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Marry me,¡± I repeated.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious,¡± I said. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, and I met her lips with a kiss that sent a jolt through my entire body. Lacey was mine, and I would never let her go.

 Chapter 153

    DADDY, WILL YOU TAKE CARE OF ME?


    I grip my phone hard, staring at it, the little text box taunting me. An overwhelming fury wants to sweep over me, and I have to take a few deep breaths and close my eyes to keep it at bay.


    When I open my eyes, I feel only a little better, but the taunting never ceases when I look at my messages to Mark.


    Right, my messages, not his.


    Read, it says, nearly two hours ago. And not a single response back. And that¡¯s thest message. My other texts have been up for days and I haven¡¯t gotten a single thing back, not even a fucking smiley.


    I just want to throw my phone through the pink wallpaper of my room! I scroll back through our texts. I mean, my texts. It must be about fifty texts from me, each one only momentarily followed by a signal telling me they¡¯d been read. Read, but not responded to.


    I swallow, my breathing bing shallower as I realize what this all means. Panic sets in. I¡¯ve been willfully ignorant for a while. Every time he didn¡¯t text back, it was one excuse after another from my silly little brain. He¡¯s busy. Work¡¯s really hardtely. Maybe he¡¯s thinking about buying me a ring, or getting us an apartment together, or surprising me with flowers and choctes.


    Or pickles and ice cream. Any of that would be fine.


    I feel like if he responded to me right now, with anything, even the most dismissive and dickish thing in the world, I¡¯d forgive him on the spot. I don¡¯t care. It wouldn¡¯t matter about everything he¡¯d done up until now. Just as long as hees back to me in the end.


    I can¡¯t do this alone.


    I rub my hand over my swollen belly, running my fingertips over my stretched skin. He¡¯s quiet right now, probably sleeping, and I¡¯m happy about that because I wouldn¡¯t want him to see his mommy so upset. I pick up the stuffed teddy I have sitting on my bed. It used to be mine when I was younger, but it¡¯ll soon be his when hees out to meet the world. Ugh, I should¡¯ve known Mark would do this. All the signs were there, for months, just begging me to listen to them.


    He was so sweet and endearing for a good three months into my pregnancy, but slowly he started to be distant. Disappear a little bit


    more, cold as he backed away from me. His words moved from our future to focusing on what he¡¯d be doing when he got time away from the baby. The baby wasn¡¯t even born yet, and he was already thinking about getting away from him!


    And then when eight months came up, and I ballooned outward, that¡¯s when Mark took no caution in expressing his disinterest. At least he was subtle about it before, but looking at me, all the evidence of what was going to happen staring back at him, he chickened the fuck out. It¡¯s like he couldn¡¯t even find me attractive anymore to stomach looking at me, no pun intended. Which makes it all the worse when I¡¯ve been incredibly hornytely. I¡¯m so close to my due date and all my hormones are flowing wildly. I¡¯m just itching for a man¡¯s touch. For his arms around me, holding me and my baby.


    For a man to just fuck me raw like his special little girl.


    It hurts how much I ache for him and how little he cares about me. I look at the phone one more time. I sigh and type in a text. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe see your baby?¡±


    I send it, and within a second, it says read, meaning he¡¯s staring at his phone as I agonize over him¡­


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± I scream. I do the one thing I worried about this whole time and chuck my phone across the room, sttering its guts all over the floor.


    I growl. I knew I was going to do that. I knew these hormones would be bbebetraymeike I could afford to rece my phone. I¡¯m not making a goddamn cent struggling with this thing on my own.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± I hear behind me.


    I turn to see the visage of my stepfather peering through the door. I blush on two counts of embarrassment. One, no one needs to see me this angry, and two, I¡¯m dressed a little lightly, my short shirt revealing my belly and my small,cy, see-through shorts leaving nothing to the imagination. What? I won¡¯t apologize for that. I¡¯m desperate. I am. And I¡¯m stupid enough to believe Mark would have a change of heart,e riding like a knight, see me, and just fill every desire I have cycling through my veins. I¡¯m hopeful, but mostly just horny, functioning on pure fantasy. I clear my throat, hugging the teddy bear to my chest, covering my swollen tits. ¡°Nothing,¡± I say, sitting down on my bed. They¡¯re sensitive, and even the slight pressure of my arms is enough to make me wince. Daddy nces around the room, his eyes catching my exploded phone on the ground. His brows furrow and he steps through the door, closing it behind him.


    Daddy¡¯srge figure is intimidating, especially because I know he¡¯s not happy that I lied to him. His arms cross and strain as his muscles lock onto each other.


    Daddy¡¯s a big man. Like, scary big. He¡¯s probably a foot taller than me.


    And as petty as it sounds, I like having him around, because I swear it makes


    Mark is a lot nicer knowing Daddy¡¯s just around the corner. Any selfish shit Mark is usually into seems to fade for a little bit, and he bes a lot more attentive and caring.


    It¡¯s like Daddy rights Mark¡¯s shitty personality, if only for a brief moment.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like nothing,¡± he says, nodding his head in the direction of my phone.


    I don¡¯t look at it, focusing instead on the ground in front of me. I just shrug, not wanting to get into it.


    But Daddy¡¯s not so easy to dismiss. Not like I am. ¡°Tell me. Come on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mark¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 154

    The look in Daddy¡¯s eyes shifts. ¡°What did that little shit do now?¡± He¡¯s never liked Mark. I swear, even from day one, Daddy looked at him wide-eyed, never quite happy with anything Mark did.


    Even though Mark tries to get on Daddy¡¯s good side, Daddy has none of it.


    Mark ¡®tried¡¯, I mean. Past tense. You know, when he was talking to and visiting me. I haven¡¯t seen him in weeks.


    ¡°You know how Mark hasn¡¯t been aroundtely?¡±


    Daddy nods, smirking. ¡°Yeah, a blessing.¡±


    He thinks it¡¯s a good thing he doesn¡¯t have to deal with him, and I wish I could feel the same way. I wish Mark would just fuck off outta my mind. I¡¯m so done with him.


    Well, I wish I was.


    ¡°He¡¯s ignoring me, Daddy. I can¡¯t seem to get through to him,¡± I swallow. I feel a teare to my eye when I think about it. ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to be a father.¡±


    Daddy grits his teeth, shaking his head. ¡°I told you. I told you that asshole doesn¡¯t have it in him. He¡¯s not father material. Believe me, I know. I know what it takes to be a father, what it takes to be a man-¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t say that.¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m defending Mark. It¡¯s almost like an unconscious reaction like it¡¯s the right thing to do. He¡¯s the father of my baby. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to be a father, I don¡¯t want to think he¡¯s not a man.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t, girl. He¡¯s a boy. No ambition, no life, nothing. He¡¯ll be working that gas station till he¡¯s dead. He¡¯s got the smallest bit of charm to wrap you around his little finger.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Maybe I¡¯m not defending Mark. Maybe I¡¯m defending myself.


    Daddy scoffs. ¡°It¡¯s partly my fault. I knew he was garbage, but I let you make your own decisions. I said, ¡®Eh, she¡¯ll figure it out¡¯. And now look where we¡¯re at.¡±


    I cast my eyes downward again, looking at Daddy¡¯s work boots. It was my decision, through and through, and Daddy did voice his opposition, if only momentarily. But I wanted to fight him, I wanted to show him that


    Mark truly loved me. You know how it goes. It¡¯s like the more someone doesn¡¯t like the person you¡¯re with-the person you chose-the more you defend them to save your owgndignity¡¯m not defending Mark. Right now, I hate his fucking guts. I want nothing to do with him anymore. All I¡¯m doing is trying to save face.


    I choke as emotion wells up in my throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do this myself, Daddy. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He shakes his head, breathing deeply. His arms finally unfold, the anger dissipating as he witnesses his little girl¡¯s fragile state. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re doing this yourself. I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    But when I look up at him, he¡¯s not angry, like I thought, but oddly determined. His fists are balled up at his sides, his posture tight and erect. ¡°You want a man in your life to take care of you and your baby?¡± he asks.


    I nod, still too choked up to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to do this myself.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re mine, Babygirl,¡± he says, walking up to me as I sit on the bed.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± I ask as I crane my neck upward to look at his dark eyes. His gaze is so piercing, so utterly focused, it¡¯s both frightening and exciting. I don¡¯t think Mark has ever looked at me like that. Mark¡¯s eyes seemed to want to escape their predicament, and he rarely looked at me without disdain.


    But Daddy¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡°From here on out, you and that baby¡­ you¡¯re mine. I¡¯ll take care of both of you.¡± His hand goes under my chin, holding me in ce so my eyes can¡¯t look away. I feel this tremendous pull in my body like I¡¯m gravitating toward Daddy. A flush of heat and embarrassment hits me as my body reacts hard to him.


    I swallow, my eyes fixed on his.


    ¡°Mark is gone. I don¡¯t want to ever hear that name in this house again, you understand?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I nod, replying to Daddy¡¯s sternmand without thought. ¡°I told you he was a mistake. And now I¡¯m going to make sure you never make another mistake about any other guys. I won¡¯t let you. You¡¯re with me now.¡±


    Daddy lowers himself to me on the bed, and as he gets closer, I squeeze the teddy bear against my chest, frozen in fear. I know exactly what he¡¯s about to do, but I don¡¯t have the wherewithal to do anything but wait for his touch.


    His lips press into mine, and as much as I¡¯m weirded out by Daddy¡¯s lust for me, my body doesn¡¯t have that hesitation. All that libido I¡¯d been agonizing over for weekses to the forefront, my body flush with all sorts of chemicals and arousal, like a burst of unbridled energy.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I say. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re my stepfather.¡±


    He grips the back of my hair, lightly tugging on it to steady my head as he looks deep into my eyes, towering over me. ¡°Not anymore, girl. I¡¯m the man who¡¯s going to take care of you.¡±


    His eyes look down my shirt, past my swollen breasts to my extended stomach. ¡°And any girl who wants a man in her life to take care of her needs to pay a price.¡±


    I blush, and when Daddy¡¯s lips touch mine again, I melt, my muscles loosening as tension seeps away.


    It feels so good! All that desire of being touched! It wasn¡¯t that I wanted


    Mark, I just wanted a man, a real man, to take my delicate body and have his way with it. My hormones are active, and my dirty desires are dying to be discovered.


    ¡°You ready for that? You ready to be Daddy¡¯s girl?¡±


    I nod, swallowing, licking the apprehension from my lips.


    He reaches down and pulls my shirt over my head, getting it easily off. ¡°Oh my god, Daddy!¡± I gasp, my arms going to my chest. As much as I burn for bodily touch, Daddy¡¯s aggression is shocking to my system. My modesty won¡¯t let me be me but instead forces me to cover up my indecency.


    But Daddy doesn¡¯t care. He grabs my wrists and pulls them from my chest, exposing my swollen, sensitive nipples. They¡¯re already extended, preparing themselves for my baby¡¯s hunger.


    What they weren¡¯t expecting was the hunger of my Daddy! He pushes me over onto the bed, binding my wrists at my sides. He lowers his head against my breasts and takes an engorged nipple in his mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cry out, a re of pain brewing in my chest. ¡°Daddy, it hurts!¡± My nipples are incredibly sensitive. I don¡¯t know why, but every touch of them is ufortable. Not super painful, but more like a bruise or something. Pain that hurts, but pain that also makes you want to keep testing it, to keep poking and prodding.

 Chapter 155

    That¡¯s exactly what it feels like as Daddy¡¯s lips suckle on my nipple. I have to grit my teeth as he sucks on my flesh, the pain intense and flowing with his lips. But after a while, the pain starts to morph into pleasure, and even though it hurts, I start to appreciate the pain far more. So much so that I enjoy Daddy¡¯s rough touch.


    His tongue circles my nub, licking my flesh repeatedly as he bats my thick nipple back and forth. And when he reintroduces the bump back between his lips, I find out exactly why my breasts are so sensitive. Somethinges out, something I wasn¡¯t expecting. A pull on my breast and a squirt, a stream of liquid shooting out into Daddy¡¯s mouth. Daddy¡¯s head pulls back and he licks his lips, smiling. ¡°Oh, a mother¡¯s milk tastes good.¡±


    My face burns red. ¡°Oh, Daddy, that¡¯s so wrong!¡±


    He lowers his mouth again, ignoring myints as hetches back onto my nipple. Myints don¡¯t have much effect on me either as pleasure rushes through my body, my pussy aching at Daddy¡¯s need to feed.


    My back wants to lift off the bed, but I don¡¯t have the strength to lift myrge belly.


    Daddy drinks from me, pulling on my nipple, drawing the pink flesh in, and sucking on it like a straw. He hums, his pleasure vocal, his pleasure passing through his throat and thrumming my body with intense vibrations. My whole breast shakes with him, and the lust I¡¯d been saving for Mark attaches to the man who cares for me. The man above me, promise to make my life as easy as possible for me and my child. The man who¡¯s a real man, more than Mark could ever be.


    Just as long as I pay his price.


    ¡°Daddy, that feels so good!¡± I moan, and Daddy responds by wrapping his hand around my tit and squeezing, ejecting milk into his mouth. I wince as his fingers dig into my tit, my flesh burning like a fresh bruise. And like I said, the more he fucks with my body, the more my body takes that pain and shifts it into some sort of perverse pleasure, turning my punishment into a form of satisfaction.


    And as much as Daddy takes my body, he¡¯s gentle at the same time. He carefully turns me on my side, letting my belly rest as he guides my head to a pillow, letting me findfort as Daddy takes off his pants.


    Dropping his boxers, Daddy releases his cock, turgid and dominating.


    His cock is so fucking big! It curves upward, and from my sideways position, I can see the veins underneath his shaft straining as they work to keep his rock hard.


    Daddy kneels beside me on the bed, crawling toward my face. Setting himself up, one knee above my head and the other below my chin, Daddy leans into me, feeding me his cock.


    ¡°Oh shit, Babygirl!¡± He groans, his eyes rolling upward as my lips circle his bulbous head.


    He lets me suck on his pole for a bit. And he wouldn¡¯t have to work at it anyway, because my body is burning hot for his cock. The way my sensitivity acts up, my loins, my breasts, all of it scorching as if touching me would sear everything in contact.


    And as his meat fills my mouth, the salty musk of him voring my lips and tongue, the grip of his shaft in my hand as I tug, pulling the soft skin against the firm cartge, I¡¯m overwhelmed by my lust. It supercharges me, electrifying my senses, making me taste every inch, smell Daddypletely, and feel every fold as it passes my fingertips. I¡¯m enveloped in Daddy as I envelop him, satisfying my base instincts on the man who¡¯s watched over me a big chunk of my life.


    I love it! I love bringing joy to Daddy¡¯s tense body, the way his muscles seize up as a heavy dose of energy floods him. I love that I give him that warm feeling inside. And the thoughts that must be coursing through his brain, the thoughts of his stepdaughter sucking his cock¡­ They¡¯re probably the same thing I¡¯m feeling now tasting Daddy willfully.


    And then tasting him not so willfully.


    Daddy grabs my hair, clutching it fiercely in his fingers as he pulls my head into his pelvis. Down, down, down his cock goes, plugging my throat with his massive girth, clogging me as I gag on the force he¡¯s pushing down my throat. All I can do is stick my fingers into his thighs, my nails digging in as I support myself on the side of my stomach.


    And then Daddy fucks my mouth mercilessly, thrusting into me with rough, hard, mean strokes, using me like a toy. His hands pull my face into him at the same time as his thrusts, ensuring his cock reenters my throat, slipping far past my teeth as he pushes for something soft.


    Something to coat his cock in a heavy glob of saliva.


    Because even though Daddy abuses my mouth, my pussy yearns, lusting after him. The aggression makes me submit, a d makes me strive to be Daddy¡¯s. The way a man can use my body is the ultimate enjoyment. Even as Iy pregnant, my body at its most vulnerable, my frame fragile as a weight makes every little movement a struggle¡­


    The thought of being force fucked is enough to make my pussy soaking wet!


    Daddy uses me thoroughly, face fucking me for hurried, intensive bouts, only giving me respite for a matter of seconds to breathe and swallow my collection of saliva.


    He teases me with his dick, tapping my lips with the tip, running the shaft through them like the folds of my pussy. He brings it forward, and


    I open my mouth to take him, only for him to pull it back at thest second, leaving me to close my mouth around nothing.


    ¡°You love this dick, don¡¯t you, Babygirl?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 156

    I nod, my eyes are unwilling to leave the thick member in front of me. I¡¯m obsessed with it, waiting for Daddy to push it back down my throat and dominate me. To make me ufortable all over again. To make me struggle to live and breathe.


    To make me his.


    The tingle that floods me when I think about Daddy taking care of my


    child, taking care of it like it was his own, carrying it in his arms as I watch in amazement. I¡¯d give anything to see that wonderful scene, to experience the bliss of my baby boy in the arms of such a strong and caring man.


    I¡¯d do anything for Daddy if he could make my dreamse true! He finally pushes his dick back into my mouth, letting me taste his flesh as if I hadn¡¯t just been fawning over it for the past few minutes. As if I¡¯m tasting it for the first time.


    And when he pulls it out again, I¡¯m annoyed. I just want to suck on


    Daddy forever, damn any other responsibilities! I¡¯m like a babytching onto her favorite pacifier, ready to throw a temper tantrum if I don¡¯t satiate my greedy cravings.


    But when Daddy shifts off the bed, my mind travels to his new


    destination. He lifts my legs straight up in the air-a difficult task around my belly-and pushes his hands under my ass. Grabbing my waistband, Daddy pulls my panties and removes them like a father removing a diaper.


    And I¡¯ve made a mess just like any other baby, but mine only gets better as I spread my legs, my juices dousing me from pussy to thighs. My cunt aches its pregnant heart out, so utterly captivated by Daddy¡¯s touch that it seems to quiver waiting for him.


    Daddy has to squat slightly to position himself under my pussy, and holding my legs up in the air, Daddy inserts his cock deep into my begging cunt.


    I cry out, the sensitivity just as bad, if not worse, than my nipples. My pink flesh ignites, my slickness sucking him in, Daddy¡¯s cock lighting a fire that resonates through my entire lower half.


    ¡°Daddy! Oooooohhhhhhh! Oh fuck!¡±


    His cock nestles inside me, Daddy shifting his feet so he can support my legs better. Just the subtle movements of his dick inside me are enough to make me squirm. I want to roll over, to escape, but I¡¯m left on my back, weighed down by pregnancy, in a position ofplete submission. And when Daddy pulls out and ms into me, I yelp. Heat rushes me and energy crackles, sizzling my flesh as I feel a spike in my temperature almost immediately.


    Daddy draws back and feeds me his length again, another steady thrust to settle me in for what¡¯s toe. My pussy is soaked, but the pain is harsh like Daddy¡¯s punishing me on his dick for being such a stupid girl. I shouldn¡¯t have let Mark impregnate me, his dick tells me. I should¡¯ve let Daddy do the deed!


    His pumpse in quicker, my body shaking as Daddy thrusts his powerful hips into me. Potential builds inside me with every thrust, his cock energizing me with pulses of power and euphoria.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so good!¡± I groan in between thrusts. Daddy¡¯s dick saturates my pussy, and just like my nipples, the pain and sensitivity bes a tantalizing pleasure, Daddy torturing me until I enjoy it! ¡°Feel that big dick, you naughty slut!¡± Daddy gives me mean, aggressive thrusts, mming his body into mine, fucking me angrily. The sound of his hips against my ass-an ass I¡¯ve packed pounds intotely- reverberates heavily, shattering my entire body on his cock. It¡¯s not just my pussy feeling the pounding, but every passageway through my spine, my fingertips stunned by Daddy¡¯s assault.


    And when he leans over me, he grabs my nipples, eliciting a grunt from my lips punctuated by an explosion of breath. My nipples burn between his fingertips, all the sensitivity back from when he was sucking on me! ¡°O.¡± I groan, my long sigh broken up by Daddy¡¯s dick mming into me.


    But it¡¯s far more erotic when he squeezes my nipples, causing milk to spray out onto my stomach!


    ¡°Oh shit, baby!¡± Daddyughs. He squeezes my nipples again, shooting pain into my body as milk shoots in the opposite direction, bathing me in my dairy.


    My pain-the sensitivity from my cunt and nipples-and the milk I¡¯m producing only make Daddy more excited, his thrusts picking up as he drives his weight into me.


    ¡°You fucking take it, Babygirl! Take. That. Dick!¡± His thrusts are somewhat fast but mostly destructive, his dick hitting me so hard I go numb from the impact.


    A numbing that slowly dissipates, revealing a hidden pleasure welling up inside me so quickly I¡¯m left speechless, the energy amassing under my baby bump. Daddy fucks me brutally, his joy written in his smile as he watches my body tense up and my tits leak breast milk.


    He loves to see my body break!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I writhe from the unsettling pleasure and pain, paralyzed by the weight pinning me to the bed. I can¡¯t turn, I can¡¯t look away, I can only sit there as Daddy fucks an orgasm into my pussy.


    As I explode, he follows suit, my body spasming as I grip the bed sheets under me. My fingers dig in hard as energy ripples through my body. Both my own and Daddy¡¯s. Warmth floods my pussy as Daddy¡¯s cock pulses, hot liquid pumping into me as streams of ejacte enter me, seeding me all over again. Daddy empties himself inside of me, flooding me to the brim. If I weren¡¯t already pregnant, I¡¯m sure the amount of Daddy¡¯s cum filling me up would do the job for sure!


    Instead, I have to settle for the feeling of contentment as Daddy¡¯s baby batter shifts inside me, like a hot bath, warming me in feel-good chemicals and the reminder of the man who¡¯ll be the father. The man who is my stepfather will be my baby¡¯s father! Not that no-


    good, piece-of-shit Mark. He abandoned his duties, and I¡¯ve found a man d to im them for himself.


    Daddy helps me to my side, wrapping me and him in a nket as he cuddles behind me. The feeling of his heat warming me and my baby is something I¡¯ve never felt up until now. It¡¯s the most satisfying feeling in the world, one I wished I had since day one.


    But now I might just be a smarter girl about all this.


    I know exactly who¡¯s going to be the next man to make me pregnant.


    His cock is firmly nestled in my ass crack as I speak!

 Chapter 157

    DADDY¡¯S BODYGUARD GETS REVENGER¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I smirk. I pinch my lips, trying to keep from forming a wide-ass grin. I just can¡¯t help myself. It¡¯s too funny, if not incredibly messed up. It is messed up. Anyone would say it is. But I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t give a single shit: I had to be here to see this because it¡¯s exactly what he deserves for turning me down.


    My stepfather¡¯s bodyguard stands tensely in front of my stepfather¡¯s desk, his eyes forward, not making eye contact with me or Daddy. His hands are folded behind his back, just like the military man he is, waiting to be dismissed in the most humiliating way possible.


    Daddy chews on his cigar, smoking heavily as he studies his favorite soldier, the man who guarded him from the first moment Daddy had any sort of money. He¡¯s the first man Daddy let protect him from the savage world.


    So it¡¯s funny how deeply he¡¯s lost in thought as he ponders terminating


    Nick¡¯s contract.


    All because of me.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Come on, Daddy,¡± I say. ¡°You know you need to do it.¡±


    I nce at Nick, watching his eyes, trying to find any sense of disappointment or sadness. But like a good soldier, he shows me nothing.


    He doesn¡¯t want me to know how much I¡¯ve hurt him.


    I bite my lip again, suppressing augh. God, I¡¯m sick, but I¡¯ve never denied that part about me before, and I¡¯m sure as hell not going to now. Nick rebuffed my advances. You see, I don¡¯t hate Nick. What I hate is how much my stepfather likes him. I hate how much they get along, and how close they are. Nick is just a worker; Daddy¡¯s a baron of industry. To see him so chummy with someone so low-wage just¡­ ugh. It¡¯s beneath him, is all.


    So I tried to convince Nick to sleep with me. It wasn¡¯t hard to try. As much as Nick is below my station, he¡¯s a hot piece of ass. His skin is mahogany, his head so finely shaved you can see your reflection. He¡¯s gotta be six foot five and built like a man who¡¯s never taken a day off in his life. If my purpose wasn¡¯t to screw around, Nick wouldn¡¯t be a good fuck buddy to have on the side.


    I wanted to fuck with their rtionship, to show Daddy Nick couldn¡¯t be trusted, to show him just how low-ss the stupid guy is. Again, it¡¯s not like I hated him. I just wanted Daddy to feel ashamed, because I can¡¯t stand how controlling Daddy is.


    It¡¯s, like, my stepfather spends so much time running my life, telling me how I should be dressed, where I should go to school, what type of job I should have after college, I just like introducing some chaos into his equations. I kind of want his attention, but differently-no, no, I¡¯m just tired of him obsessing over me.


    I¡¯m not going to act out like some idiot child. No, what I¡¯m going to do is y a game of mental warfare.


    Does he want to control my body? Then I¡¯m going to give it away, just for the fun of it, and I¡¯m going to make it sting when he finds out who took it from him. I¡¯m his stepdaughter, not his wife, and not his ve.


    He wants to fuck with my life, then I¡¯ll fuck with his.


    I sigh, staring at my finely filed nails. ¡°Daddy, this is taking forever.


    Nick touched me, I¡¯m telling you. He¡¯s a pervert.¡±


    Maybe my usation¡¯s a little petty. When Nick rebuffed me, it kind of bothered me. How the hell could he turn me away? No matter how I tried to seduce him, the man barely showed me an ounce of interest. He just kept to his business, his mouth and his pants sealed.


    So if he wasn¡¯t going to act on manly urges, then I¡¯ll just have to make them up. Sucks for Nick, but Daddy needs to learn a lesson, even if his bodyguard won¡¯t y along.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± Daddy says, taking a puff of his cigar, ¡°I heard you. I heard you when you went shouting it all through the house.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the hold-up?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t easy for me. Nick-¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t care. The man molested your stepdaughter.¡± ¡°Did he now?¡± Daddy says.


    ¡°Are you going to believe him over your stepdaughter?¡±


    ¡°Believe him?¡± Daddy scoffs. ¡°Nick hasn¡¯t said anything yet.¡± I nce at Nick, who doesn¡¯t move. He makes no effort to defend himself, only letting my stepfather speak for the both of them. It feels all too easy when the man you use won¡¯t speak out of turn. No passion for innocence could only mean he¡¯s burdened by guilt.


    ¡°And the way you¡¯re dressed,¡± Daddy says, ¡°what the hell is wrong with you girl? Men are walking this house.¡±


    I turn my head if only to hide my smile.


    ¡°Daddy, it doesn¡¯t matter how I dress. I should be protected at all times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything of the matter. You can dress how you see fit, but it¡¯s bizarre you¡¯de to my office using a man of touching you¡±- he gestures to me-¡°while dressed like that.¡±


    I¡¯m dressed in a sheer white negligee and panties, my huge breasts


    popping out of the top of my cups. What can I say? I wanted Nick to feel the sting of what he turned down as he turned away from the house. If he just yed ball, he could have had this, and he wouldn¡¯t be looking down the barrel of the gun.


    ¡°What is your game?¡± he asks, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°Game?!¡± I ask, mocking surprise. Daddy¡¯s always been suspicious of me. It¡¯s not like this is the first time I¡¯ve manipted him. ¡°For you to ask that? It¡¯s insulting!¡±


    He breathes deep through his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babygirl,¡± he says, putting down his cigar, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt you. I just want to hear your side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Daddy, Nick came into my roomtest night,¡± I say, clearing my throat,ing up with my story at the moment. ¡°He ran his leg up my thigh, and he even¡±-I lower my voice to an innocent whisper


    -¡°touched my vagina.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s eyes go stern, turning toward Nick. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Nick says matter-of-factly, ¡°No, sir.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°He¡¯s lying. He can barely even talk through all the fear he¡¯s


    holding back. He¡¯s so scared of getting into trouble, Daddy. Just look at him.¡±


    ¡°Focus. What else happened, girl?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I swallow, pushing the envelope, ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember. It was so dark, and I was so tired¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daddy asks.


    I can¡¯t help myself. I feel like Daddy needs a story to make it all final.


    Something so messed up that he¡¯d have no choice but to fire Nick. ¡°I saw


    Nick pulls his penis out and starts stroking himself¡­¡±


    Nick doesn¡¯t flinch, once more. He¡¯s stoic, to the point where I¡¯m not even sure he¡¯s listening. It¡¯s so strange. The man¡¯s job is on the line, and he¡¯s not even sweating it. What the hell is going on?


    ¡°¡­ well, eventually, I think he finished, because I could feel warm goond on my legs. I think Nick came on me while I was sleeping. He¡¯s so gross!¡±

 Chat 158

    Daddy shakes his head, sighing as he stares at his cigar. ¡°My god,¡± he ponders, the disgust apparent in his face and voice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­¡± He looks up at Nick, studying his dark features. ¡°¡­ this girl would lie so maliciously to get you in trouble-no, maybe even thrown in jail.¡±


    Nick shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, sir. Not to me, at least.¡±


    My jaw hangs loosely. ¡°What?! I¡¯m not lying! Those things happened! Nick is a sick pervert and you need to get rid of him.¡± Daddy picks up his cigar and takes a long drag of it. He removes it,


    rubbing it in his fingertips as he contemtes his words. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± he says, ¡°since Nick was on an errand out of the house and didn¡¯t show up until this morning.¡±


    Both of them look at me, and my heart sinks into my chest. Oh my god¡­


    I thought¡­ I thought the guy I saw guarding outside Daddy¡¯s door was Nick.


    That¡¯s his usual position.


    I titter. ¡°No, Nick was here, Daddy. I swear it.¡± I swallow, my realization that I used him on the one night he had a solid alibi burning a hole through my brain.


    I have introduced chaos¡­ into my thoughts.


    ¡°I-I-I¡­ he must havee back early. That¡¯d exin it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Daddy says, ¡°what¡¯d exin it is you are one selfish brat. Brat wouldn¡¯t even be the right word, but I¡¯m not interested in being crass. No, what you wanted to do is sabotage the career of a man because-because I don¡¯t know-because you weren¡¯t getting enough attention? Because you can¡¯t stand ying second fiddle to someone else? Your mind is so fucked, I can¡¯t even wrap my head around it.¡±


    I scoff, clutching the arms of the chair. I have to keep myself from bolting from the room in a panic. ¡°Daddy? Second fiddle? Please, I don¡¯t care one single shit who you spend your time with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, you do. You don¡¯t think I notice how much you try to insert yourself into every aspect of my life-you know what, no, I¡¯m not going to argue with you about this. What you just did-the length you went to to destroy Nick-is sickening. It¡¯s a level I didn¡¯t think you had in you. But I was wrong.¡±


    I clear my throat, interrupting him. ¡°Yeah, well, whatever. It¡¯s just a game. I y it how I want.¡± I stand and turn toward the double doors of


    Daddy¡¯s office. I pull on the doors, but they won¡¯t budge. They¡¯re sealed shut, and Daddy¡¯s made sure I¡¯m incapable of leaving.


    Not until he¡¯s done with me.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s the problem,¡± he says, leaning back in his chair and folding his hands on hisp. ¡°You think this is a game. Fine, if you want to y a game, let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    Daddy turns toward Nick and nods his head. Nick turns, breaks his stance, and heads toward me.


    ¡°You wanted to wreck Nick¡¯s life, so how about I let him wreck yours?¡± Nick grabs my wrists roughly, slinging them up against the double doors behind me. My heart leaps from my chest, and I¡¯m unable to escape his dominant grasp.


    ¡°Daddy, what the fuck are you doing?¡± I call out over Nick¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been tempting him, trying to seduce him. Nick and I agreed you need to be taught a lesson. If anything, let¡¯s call it Nick¡¯s reward for having to deal with your shitty behavior. This way he¡¯s happy, and I don¡¯t have awsuit on my hands defending my horrible stepdaughter from an honorable man.¡±


    Nick grabs the spaghetti straps of my negligee and rips them down my shoulders, sessfully exposing my tits with a single pull.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I shout. ¡°Daddy! This is so wrong!¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Daddy watches, rxed, sitting in his chair without a care in the world.


    Nick leans into me, whispering in my ear, ¡°I know you want this.¡± As he looks me in the eyes, I feel a surge of dominance travel from him into me. My stomach quivers at his words, and I know the lust I felt for him before is still brewing inside me. His chocte eyes survey me, and when I don¡¯t respond, he only smiles.


    ¡°A bad girl like you needs to feel what it means to be controlled. A nasty slut needs to be put in her ce.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Daddy, this-¡±


    Nick covers my mouth with his hand, muffling me. ¡°Enough of that.


    From here on out, I¡¯m your Daddy.¡±


    Sealing my trap, Nick lowers his mouth, kissing my neck lightly. The sensation tickles me, and I flinch, shocked by my body¡¯s response to his touch. As much as the idea of being forced into this goes against everything in my flesh, my body has a whole different feeling about it. And it¡¯s only upped when I look across the room at Daddy, who¡¯s watching with a smile as his stepdaughter is dominated by his giant, ck bodyguard.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d let this happen! I thought he saw me as something to protect, something that needed to be saved from the dangers of the world. It baffles me how he watches Nick kiss down my chest with joy.


    His stepdaughter!


    But rather than disgust me, the feeling of his eyes on me, my tits exposed to him, my body captured against the wall, only seems to excite me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This dirty feeling runs through me, and I feel goosebumps prickle my skin.


    No, this isn¡¯t right¡­


    Nick¡¯s lips circle my nipple, and my lower back arches, pleasure diving deep through my muscles, agitating my body and mind. My thoughts are corrupted as heat flushes my skin.


    I groan into Nick¡¯s hand. That feels good¡­


    And even though my tits arerge, Nick¡¯s hands arerger, circling my breast easily as he pulls me into his mouth. My pink nub burns as his lips massage it, his saliva warming me to the pit of my stomach.


    I moan, and Nick lifts his head to look at me. He removes his hand from my mouth. ¡°You want this off your mouth?¡±


    I lick my lips, which are dry and sore. I nod, and he says, ¡°Then who¡¯s your Daddy?¡±


    I look over at my stepfather, whose posture is awaiting my response.


    Nick grabs my chin and gently pilots me back to his eyes. He waits.


    I say, ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°I am what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says. ¡°I think you need a heavier hand to guide you.¡± My face heats up when he says that. I never thought a man dominating me would be something so enticing. But the way he makes me call him


    Daddy, like I don¡¯t have any control over it, tickles me deep down.


    My stomach flutters at the thought.


    How did he take this new title, this new title while my actual Daddylookingwasg on?


    It¡¯s so utterly taboo and sopletely erotic!


    And when his lips meet mine, I soften, my hard resistance shuttered quickly. The way his hands move down my torso, crossing over my nipples, pulling on them as he passes by, makes me give in.


    To go from hardcore defiant topliant in five minutes t¡­ my body¡¯s never felt such a transformation, and it¡¯s confused as to what to do with the conflicting impulses.


    But it won¡¯t take long before I¡¯m consumed by the only thing that matters.


    Submission.

 Chapter 159

    His tongue enters my mouth as his hands pin my wrists against the wall again. His fingers grip me hard, and the powerful restraints have a freeing feeling like I don¡¯t have to worry about making any decisions for myself. The only thing left is to let this former marine have his way with me. His mouth makes its way back to my chest, and Nick-no, ¡®Daddy¡¯- feasts on my open nipples again. His tongue circles my flesh before his lips pounce on my meat, sucking in my nub and beating it with light flicks of his tip. My nipple knocks back and forth, and I can¡¯t help but push my chest out, pushing it closer to Daddy¡¯s mouth. The feeling is sublime, and I melt back into the doors, letting him do all the work.


    My body calms and the only thoughts roaming my mind are tied to sensations. The hardwood at my back, the rough hands at my wrists, the looseness of my muscles, the eager tongue at my chest, the warmth enveloping me as Daddy leans harder into my body. It¡¯s like an aura surrounding me, his masculine presence forming a sold casing around my body, ensuring it stifles every bit of control out of me.


    ¡°You like Daddy on these titties?¡± he says.


    I nod, swallowing away the heat strangling my throat. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± I look over at my stepfather, who¡¯s no longer rxed. His concentration is fixated on me: the hue of my cheeks, the flush of arousal, the way I say ¡®Daddy¡¯ so convincingly. It turns me on to see him watching me wilt in his presence. Another man conquers me, and Daddy pays me all the attention I crave!


    And crave it I do. It amazes me how much I want Daddy¡¯s eyes on me, how much I want them to never leave. He needs to see me, needs to see everything about me.


    I¡¯m fine if it involves all my naughty bits first!


    My new Daddy wraps his left hand tightly around my throat, while his right hand goes to the center of my negligee. With a violent yank, he rips it down my body. I yelp as it crumples at my feet, and Daddy squeezes my throat harder, silencing allints.


    His right-hand finds my panties, his finger dipping into the fabric, pushing the cloth into my slit. My ass pushes back into the door, but I can¡¯t escape, Daddy slowly caressing my juices between my lower lips. ¡°You dirty little whore,¡± he says. ¡°This wet little pussy is going to feel my big dick tear it apart. I know you want that more than anything.¡± I can¡¯t speak through his grip, which can only be interpreted as tacit approval. Whatever I think, however, I feel, the fact that I can¡¯t express it makes it meaningless. The only thing that matters is what Daddy wants, and what he wants is to destroy my tiny body.


    He spins me around, shoving my tits into the door, shaking the wood fiercely. He lifts his hand and smacks my ass, vibrating my flesh with his tremendous power.


    He growls. ¡°Goddamn, that ass, little girl.¡± He leans in behind me and whispers menacingly. ¡°I¡¯m a big-time ass-man. If your stepfather weren¡¯t watching right now, your Daddy would stick his huge cock right up that ass.¡±


    A knot forms in my throat and fear strikes me hard. He ps my ass again, growling low, like an animal licking its chops, so hungry it foams at the mouth.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what he and I agreed on. It¡¯s that cunt I need to bust a nut in.¡±


    He pulls up on my panties, scrunching them harshly through my ass crack. If he can¡¯t have it, he wants to abuse it. He nearly hangs me from the fabric, drawing it up into my cunt, forcing me to experience pain and humility, forcing me to relinquish all control.


    I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m on my tippy toes, the fabric lodging in both


    cracks. He jerks it several times, dropping me slightly before yanking it


    back up, severing me on the string of cloth.


    My stepfather watches as I¡¯m obligated into my new g-string, my ass shaking as Daddy roughly splits me on it. And then with a fourth yank, hepletely rips my panties in half, breaking them on my cunt. I fall to the floor, my broken waistband hanging at my hips. I sigh in relief, but I¡¯m given little time to catch my breath as Daddy straddles behind me. His ck cock slips out from the hole in his perfectly pressed cks, and with hands at my hips and an easy push, Daddy slides his cock into my pussy.


    I cry out as his giant rod punctures me, filling me roughly as I fall forward into the door. My forehead presses against the wood, my fingers scratching the frame, as Daddy begins his assault on me.


    His thick cock splinters me, spreading my walls wide as his girth makes my knees weak and his length shoves me into the door. My tits press against the wood with his first push, arching my back severely as he drags my hips down into him.


    The brutality of his thrusts wiped her from my mind. All there is the burning sensation, the energy mounting as his dick conquers me. In and out, long, strong thrusts break my body. His muscr form controls our motions so easily, his hips working with so little effort, but the aggression is there. It¡¯s there in spades.


    It¡¯s there in military time.


    Savage thrusts as he dictates the flow, throwing me his entire shaft, Daddy fucks me mercilessly. It¡¯s not fast, not slow, but right in the middle, giving him enough time to drive all his weight into me, to make me feel just how much he fucking hates my cunt!


    And that¡¯s exactly what it feels like. A ferocious show for my stepfather, to show him just how much my new Daddy¡¯s feeding me, how much I deserve everything his bodyguard is giving me.


    The sounds from my mouth, my god! The screams of intensity turn into heavy moans of pleasure, the tightness of my pussy giving way to amodation, my body bending to my new Daddy¡¯s will. I take his cock because that¡¯s what my body wants. It softens and opens up, giving Daddy the room to thrust to his heart¡¯s content.


    To fuck me as hard as he wants!


    ¡°Oh fuck, that pussy¡¯s so good! I wanted to fuck the shit out of you the second you tried your shit on me. And to think you¡¯d be so stupid to put yourself in this position!¡±


    He turns us around,ying his back against the door. Grabbing the crooks of my elbows, Daddy lowers himself against the wood, pulling me back on him. Using the frame of the door, he braces himself, his hips thrusting slightly upward, driving his cock hard into me, fucking me so Iunch to my toes, and pulling me back by my elbows so I fall on his cock all over again.


    I¡¯m now staring at my stepfather, whose lust is written all over his face.


    His hand is massaging his crotch, his eyes are wide as they go down to my thighs squeezed together, my pussy soaked, my legs barely holding me straight as my new Daddy rams himself into me at his new angle. Myrge tits bounce uncontrobly, iling wildly as the strong man behind me impales me on his dick.


    I look at my stepfather, pleasure sting through me, and the words juste out on their own. ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± I moan, staring into my stepfather¡¯s eyes.


    The look in him is transformative. It takes him not a moment¡¯s thought before he¡¯s pulled his cock from his pants. He jerks himself, watching me intently as I get fucked by this low-ss, ck Adonis. This man so below me, I can¡¯t help but feel sated on the taboo desires fueling me. ¡°Daddy¡­ Oh, Daddy!¡± I bite my lip and keep my gaze forward, not wanting to miss a thing.


    My stepfather¡¯s cock is just as hard as my new Daddy¡¯s, and I envision myself sucking him off. One dick in my mouth: an incestuous, older cock making me salivate. Another dick in my pussy: a low-ss man getting his


    vengeance on me, all through Daddy¡¯s permission. The feeling is so intense it piles inside me, the sickness of my perversion eating away at me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And then it all hits me, and my new Daddy¡¯s words send me over the edge.


    ¡°Oh fuck, oh fuck, here Ie!¡± His strokes speed up, his thrusts spearing me until he stimtes himself topletion. ¡°Just like I promised


    I¡¯d do to your stepdaughter!¡±


    His orgasm releases, flooding my pussy in baby batter and heat. The white, hot jizz flows through me, sttering all over my walls as he ms his cock deep into me. I can feel his ejacte fire my core, thick cream like coal on the furnace.


    Starting my orgasm.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± I cry out. My muscles ripple as energy pours through them, my cunt contracting as my thighs waver back and forth. The pulses travel down my limbs, and the only thing keeping me afloat is Daddy¡¯s strong arms, holding me back from utter copse. My stomach and lower back convulse, my body shaking violently as I gasp for air. My breath is ragged and beaten, and I¡¯m sputtering as I keep repeating.


    ¡°Come, Daddy,e for me. Come for me.¡±


    My orgasm sparks my stepfather¡¯s, and my words spark his aim.


    He strokes himself topletion, jumping from his chair and rushing over to me. With Nick holding me in ce from behind, Daddy unleashes hot shots of cum directly onto my face, sshing me with his cream as he groans in ecstasy. He pumps just as many times as Nick, unloading as much on my face as Nick does in my pussy, a thorough end to my punishment and humiliation.


    I get to my feet and collect myself before having to find a chair and rest. Daddy shakes his head as he cleans himself. ¡°Nick¡¯s not going anywhere, girl. From here on out, I expect your best behavior; otherwise, I know just who to send to set you right.¡±


    I blush, thinking about what Daddy¡¯s dick looked like exploding all over my face. Just how much he liked watching his little girl get fucked hard on hismand. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t know if Nick is enough to make me a good girl. I might just need both of you next time.¡±


    My stepfather swallows but then smiles. ¡°I guess your Daddy can set a little time aside to discipline his bratty little stepdaughter now and then.¡±

 Chapter 160

    DADDY, DON¡¯T MAKE ME WET BEFORE WORK!


    The way my stepfather¡¯s fingers float under my shirt and over my stomach, caressing ever so lightly, settles everyst nerve in a burst of nirvana.


    I even sway on my feet as I let it all sink in, clutching my cup of coffee so I don¡¯t let it shatter on the kitchen floor.


    But I giggle, lowering my hand and pushing him out of my clothes.


    ¡°Daddy, quit it!¡±


    He huffs behind me before returning to the kitchen table.


    He might have calmed my nerves, but I know that wasn¡¯t his goal. I know Daddy¡¯s whole reason for being so close to me is to turn me on!


    He¡¯s such a naughty man!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat something, girl?¡±


    I shake my head as I take my seat across from him, holding my mug in both hands as I sip my coffee.


    ¡°Babygirl, you really should eat. It¡¯s your first day, you¡¯re going to need your energy.¡± He chows down on his eggs and toast as if signaling to me how it¡¯s done.


    ¡°I know, Daddy,¡± I say, slowly consuming my hot drink, somehow hoping time will slow with me, ¡°but I¡¯m just so nervous. I think I¡¯d throw up if I ate anything. It¡¯s my first day at the center-like, real medicine, Daddy.


    No hand-holding. I¡¯m excited, but I kind of want to kill myself.¡±


    Daddy smirks, but his smile grows into something far more endearing. I can see the warmth in Daddy¡¯s eyes as he looks me over.


    He¡¯s so proud of me. I¡¯m his little girl and I beat the system, or so he puts it. Daddy¡¯s a blue-cor guy from head to toe, and his construction job is the only thing he¡¯s known for a good ten years. His hours aren¡¯t even normal, going in when the sun¡¯s dying so he cane backte at night.


    It¡¯s normal for him, but he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s something normal for me. So imagine his excitement when I went through college and graduated, intent on pursuing medicine. Hard work, sure, but my Daddy¡¯s used to that. He doesn¡¯t hold that against me. He¡¯s just excited it¡¯s something real beyond using my hands.


    And then that warmth in his smile changes again, but this time it turns to heat. Red, fire coursing through his veins. It¡¯s alling back to him. I pushed his hands off only a minute ago, and he¡¯s already back to thinking about doing me again.


    I know it sounds dirty, but he¡¯s my Daddy. I¡¯d do anything for him. When he found out a week ago that I¡¯dnded my new job, the first thing he did was fuck me raw.


    God, my face burns just thinking about it! I lift my mug to my face, trying to suppress the urges in me that have been rattling around for the entire week.


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going away anytime soon. After that first night, when


    Daddy held me against the wall, his cock sliding into me¡­ a girl can¡¯t forget a night like that.


    Or the next six nights that followed.


    Daddy was insatiable. It¡¯s like all that pride and excitement morphed him into a lecherous beast, and Daddy took days off to spend with me before


    I would have to take my first shift. He wanted all the free time we could handle, to spend together, to have our onest moment in the sun before both of us headed off to our long hours and difficult jobs.


    He took no time fucking the pleasure right out of me, leaving me numb every night in bed. Rxing, and calming, that¡¯s exactly what it was for me. All that time being in Daddy¡¯s arms gave me little time to suffer and worry about what my future was going to hold in the next week.


    I was-I am-so incredibly nervous about it all. I don¡¯t know how you could ever prepare for that first moment when you leave your childhood behind and venture head first into adult life, taking a serious job that isn¡¯t nine to five.


    The only way I could get past it was by letting Daddy conquer my body every night¡­


    God, no, okay, stop! I can¡¯t be thinking like this. If I go recollecting every touch of Daddy¡¯s, I¡¯m going to have to take another shower. Thest thing I want is to go into my job soaking wet.


    But Daddy, being the lustful protector he is, wants to solve both our problems. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡±-he leans his elbows on the kitchen table, getting close to offer the most sultry tones he can-¡°run upstairs, and Daddy can fuck that anxiety right out of you?¡±


    I blush, but I swallow, shoving the budding arousal back down into my gullet. ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t. I need to get ready for work.¡±


    ¡°You got time, Babygirl. What? Forty minutes? Daddy can do so many things to you in forty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I growl. ¡°It¡¯s not forty minutes. I still have to get ready.¡± I look down at myself and realize I¡¯m still wearing one of Daddy¡¯s dress shirts¡­ and nothing else. I took a showerst night and just wanted to sleep rxed, and nothing¡¯s more rxing than Daddy¡¯s clothes covering my naked body.


    But it also means I¡¯m nowhere close to ready. ¡°I still have to change, do my makeup, brush my teeth, find my clothes¡­ Daddy, there¡¯s just no time.¡± I finish my coffee, rinsing the mug in the sink as I head over to my room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I sit down on my bed and sigh. I am gonna miss all the time Daddy and I have had the past few days. Not even counting the sex, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve been able to connect. It¡¯s going to suck havingpeting work schedules sometimes. It¡¯s hard for a girl to get so close to her Daddy one minute, and then have him ripped away the next.


    I need to start getting ready.


    Daddy walks in, standing near the door. He doesn¡¯t say anything, just leans against the wall and looks at me.


    I smile. ¡°What?¡±


    He shakes his head, pinching his lips. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ not much time left.¡±


    I nod. We¡¯re both letting it get to us.


    I look in my closet, sorting through all the dress pants and tops I¡¯d bought over thest week. So many I¡¯ve been dying to try on, but now in the moment, I feel pretty indecisive about it. Or maybe not as interested as before.


    I grab whatever matches and is at the tip of my fingers andy it on the bed. As I lower my hands to pull Daddy¡¯s shirt over my head, I pause and nce over at him, his eyes fixated on me.


    I can see it. The desire. Daddy so badly wants to see me naked, I know it. It¡¯s like I can see the dryness on his lips as he swallows. And seeing him be interested in me, it¡¯s an aphrodisiac, and I suddenly be interested in him. I imagine what I must look like, what my arms must look like crossing my body, the way Daddy¡¯s shirt lifts over my head, my head blocked momentarily as Daddy examines my naked frame from tits to ass.


    Oh boy, it¡¯s getting exciting again.


    I let go of my shirt and cleared my throat. ¡°Uh, maybe I should brush my teeth first.¡±


    Daddy chuckles, knowing I know what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°Sure, girl.¡± I look around the room, absentmindedly. My mind is so clouded I don¡¯t even remember what I just said I¡¯d do. Instead, I¡¯m focusing on keeping my cool so I don¡¯t start thinking about all the nasty things Daddy can do to me.


    The things with his hands, his mouth, his dick¡­


    Ah, right, brushing my teeth.


    Okay, okay. I shuffle through the connecting bathroom and Daddy follows close behind, watching me cover my toothbrush in water and toothpaste. I stick it into my mouth quickly, concentrating on a clean mouth in the mirror, not all the ways my mouth got dirty.

 Chapter 161

    All the ways Daddy shoved his cock down my throat. Gentle and rough, loving and dominant, and the number of times I drank his seed¡­ Focus, focus. Not nasty. Not today. Last night was thest night, you promised yourself. You have work you have to get to. You need to go back to the right mindset, the one you had before Daddy turned all his lust on you. You¡¯re an adult, you have a career, and in a couple of minutes, you¡¯ll have a clean mouth again.


    Daddy, though, has his interests to consider. He doesn¡¯t work soon, and he doesn¡¯t see why his little girl couldn¡¯t be a littlete. Daddy slowly spins me around. I look into his eyes, the soft brown paralyzing me everywhere but my hand, which mindlessly brushes away at my teeth, the foam building as I seemingly spend way more time than usual cleaning my mouth.


    I¡¯m going to have a glowing smile after this. Caused by what, that¡¯s undetermined yet.


    Daddy smirks and lowers himself to his knees. My eyes follow him, my hand brushing, my mind empty as I¡¯m so lost in diverting my attention, that I can¡¯t even process what¡¯s happening in front of me.


    He lifts my shirt and his lips lightly touch my inner thigh. The electricity is intense, and I jerk instantly, my body giving off a surge of energy and spasms.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I grumble through my toothbrush and paste.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His voicees from below, breaking between kisses. ¡°Daddy¡¯s not ready to let you go.¡±


    I really should. I should stop him. I need to get to work, to start my first day¡­ but my brain won¡¯t work, my hands frozen as my eyes track the bobbing of Daddy¡¯s scalp.


    And when his lips graze my lower ps, his nose nudging me open briefly as he passes over my slit, the only thing my brain can do is enjoy the sensation rumbling up my loins. It bounces from my pussy to my butt to my spine and makes its way up to my stomach.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I groan, removing my brush to speak. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t make me wet before work!¡±


    My nerves are gone¡­ but they¡¯re reced by butterflies. Where I wanted


    to kill me, now I just want to die, Daddy¡¯s touch like torture against my willing body.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right, willing. My body can¡¯t forget thest week, can¡¯t forget all the amazing sensations I¡¯d umted over the days. It was shocking at first, but slowly my body became ustomed to it, so much so that


    I ended up anticipating it every day. Daddy didn¡¯t always pursue me; he conditioned me to want and expect it.


    And every day he fucked me was another day that made the next one easier on me. No nerves, but my libido was charged, and even the lightest touch from him made me ready to be taken.


    Today¡¯s no different. No matter what an adult should do in this situation, my programmed body is all too happy to light the fuse all over again. As much as I¡¯ve tried to push him away since my coffee, I knew it was toote: my pussy was wet the second I woke up this morning!


    When his fingers split my lips, it¡¯s clear just howte myints are.


    ¡°Babygirl, your pussy¡¯s so wet. I think you want Daddy badly.¡±


    I shake my head. Propriety doesn¡¯t fail me!


    ¡°Come on, girl. Don¡¯t you lie to Daddy?¡±


    Daddy¡¯s fingers open me wide and his tongue slips through my crack, coasting over my pink flesh. The shock rattles me, and I stick the toothbrush back in my mouth, biting on it as I stifle my moans.


    The mint vor is bizarre as Daddy licks my pussy. It swishes in my mouth, the cooling,forting taste a strange counter to the powerful pulses traveling through my flesh. My tongue bathes in it, and I have to fight myself from identally swallowing it.


    I turn my head and spit into the sink, getting rid of most of the liquid.


    But the taste remains, and the air is cool as I moan while Daddy¡¯s tongueps through my slit.


    ¡°Oh, Babygirl. Daddy loves your little pussy. Can¡¯t get enough.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± I groan, my butt leaning backward into the sink, bracing me against the heat and energy weakening my legs. My hips buck into him, my body so inmed it seeks Daddy¡¯s touch. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s licking my cunt at the moment. All it wants is everything, an overwhelming urge for pleasure that¡¯s impossible.


    It¡¯s so utterly consumed by Daddy¡¯s essence, that I don¡¯t think it could ever be truly satisfied.


    But I¡¯m certainly not stopping because I can¡¯t have it all. I¡¯ll take whatever Daddy gives me and be ecstatic with his gift!


    Daddy¡¯s hands wrap around my pelvis, clutching onto my ass, digging his fingers into my fat, as he eats me out. His mouth ys games on my cunt, his tongue taking turns with his lips. He licks in circles, and savor the edges of my hole, before flicking over it with light taps of his tongue. His lips wrap around the nub, stimting me heavily with pressure and vacuum, pulling my clit into him as he massages it back and forth.


    His tongue draws shapes on my flesh, random strokes to and fro, painting an image on my pussy. I don¡¯t know what Daddy imagines, but the image strikes all the points of my pinkness, testing the bounds of my arousal.


    From clit to hole, from side to side, my edges coated in arousal and saliva.


    Daddy growls, his hunger evident as he devours me. ¡°Come here,¡± he says, grabbing my hand and pulling me from the bathroom.


    Dancing me back towards the bed, he turns me toward the mattress and pulls my shirt over my head. He leans down and bites my neck, no doubt leaving a nasty hickey for my new coworkers to find. His hands circle me and crush my tits, massaging them roughly as Daddy¡¯s aggression takes over.


    He gives a few pulls and twists, his fingers smooshing as he drills into them, feeling them with as much lust as he can before he moves me to my new position.


    I turn my head and Daddy takes my mouth in his. I transfer the mint vor to Daddy, and he transfers my pussy to me, letting us each taste what the other does.


    He picks me up and ces me on the bed. Pushing my back down, my face presses against the mattress, and he ensures my ass sticks straight up as I rest on my knees.


    Kneeling on the bed next to me, Daddy spreads my ass open, and dipping down, he sticks his tongue between my cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, no! Not the ass again, Daddy!¡±


    He¡¯s going to make me a huge mess at this rate!


    Using one hand to keep my cheeks open, Daddy¡¯s tongue flicks over my tight hole, teasing me with soft strokes that never reach far enough to prate. All they do is tickle me like an introductory salvo meant to break all tension from my body.

 Chapter 162

    With his other hand, he runs his thumb through my wet slit. Around the edges, he glides through my juices, tempting insertion just like his tongue tempts me at my other end. His finger runs over my clit, slipping easily over the wet nub, before making his rounds again, finding my clit once more and giving it a solid nudge as he passes through.


    His tongue continues its torture, and I groan so loud, the torment unbearable. ¡°Oh god, Daddy! It¡¯s so good. It feels so good!¡± This is how he¡¯s crushed every nervous thought, every anxious desire, since day one. He¡¯s found my weakness. He teases me until all I want is pleasure. Nothing in the world could get in the way of that desire, and I softened from a girl with ufortable edges to a withering blob of hormones and libido.


    My lower back undtes and my hips beg to be taken. They beg him, pushing back into his tongue, searching for the end of his finger, looking to draw it in on burning appetite.


    When Daddy sees this, he knows my motions mean I¡¯m ready for more. I want Daddy to push my boundaries. Nothing else matters. Not work. Not money. Not the wetness that¡¯s going to follow me throughout the day. It¡¯ll just have to be a reminder for me to get through the day ande back home to Daddy as soon as I can!


    Daddy curls his thumb and inserts it, shoving it into my pussy up to the second knuckle.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I shout, the tiny digit enough to make me shaky.


    His finger wiggles inside, testing my body as he explores it, testing my


    limits so he knows when he can push me harder. His thumb circles inside me, stretching my vaginal walls as he pulls against me, harassing me with movements that are not quite close enough to bring me to the edge. No, they¡¯re meant more to rx my body, the first burst of intensity giving way to a softer, more pacifying pleasure. The way I sink into the bed as warmth flows through me, settling my mind into a silent bystander. I can¡¯t think. I don¡¯t think. It¡¯s just feelings from here on out. I can¡¯t even keep track of the time. Daddy¡¯s motions are so slow, so agonizing, yet so calming, I have no idea how much time we have left. How many minutes before I have to spring to my feet and leap into the stress of adulthood?


    There¡¯s nothing in this moment that¡¯ll let me even ponder leaving.


    I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s, and we¡¯ll take as long as he wants to take!


    His thumb drags down, caressing the wall just under my clit, stroking it tenderly as his other fingers shift. They go to my slit, running through my lube as Daddy fondles my clit from the outside.


    Masterfully manipting my body, Daddy¡¯s thumb roots around inside my pussy, his other fingers circle the engorged nub at the top, and his tongue dances rings around my puckered backdoor.


    It¡¯s so much sensation as once, all I do is breathe it in, ensuring I don¡¯t lock up and lose my lungs. My intake picks up, my chest bounces up and down on the bed, and my moanse out in heaps of misery.


    It¡¯s like it hurts when something¡¯s so good you just want to cry. I can feel the pleasure reach my eyes, the tears wanting to form like I¡¯m on the verge of crying. It¡¯s so powerful, the sensitivity building immeasurably, seemingly attacking every naked joint in my body. Everything wants to lock up, all my muscles seize just before the final explosion.


    I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to the overwhelming phenomenon that is my orgasms.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I suck in air. ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± My lower back arches hard, the muscles straining to keep me from snapping in two.


    Daddy¡¯s tongue slips into my asshole, separating just a little, but enough to send me over the edge. The soft warmth entering my backside makes me open to the widest extent before convulsing closed over and over. I groan, nearly whining, as my body shakes and sputters, my thighs, ass, hips, and lower back all vibrating on their frequencies. It creates tumultuous exhaustion, nothing syncing, everything on its own, utterly draining me of all life force. My energy seeps through my knees into the mattress, finally sending me over onto my side, my muscles kicking me hard as I struggle to fight bodily destruction.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daddy only chuckles, watching me writhe on the bed.


    His hand slips gently under my head, lifting me to my butt. ¡°Come here, baby,¡± he says. Guiding me backward, he leans up against the wall, bringing me between his open legs. Iy up against him, my back resting against his mountainous chest.


    Daddy¡¯s animal side fades with my orgasm, transforming back into the caretaker in him. His left-hand trails down my stomachopeningen my legs to curve with his, and slips between my folds. He softly runs his finger through my arousal, stroking me delicately, washing away all the intensity of before.


    He brings back that rxation, the one that cleared my mind. ¡°I love you, girl,¡± he whispers into my ear. He pecks at my shoulder, moving up my neck with tiny kisses. His other hand seeks my nipple, lightly twisting it back and forth, avoiding anything too sharp. All I feel isfort and warmth flooding my pussy and chest, Daddy¡¯s touch so carefully.


    ¡°I want you forever. I don¡¯t want you to forget about me.¡±


    I shake my head, biting my lip. ¡°Never, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You like it when Daddy touches you?¡±


    I swallow, nodding, cuddling closer to him as he fingers me.


    ¡°You want Daddy all to yourself, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I just want my little girl to be happy.¡±


    The soft-touch starts to make me moan all over again, and I can feel my juices spreading on my thighs. All the skin from my pelvis to halfway down my legs is cool to the air, evaporating and drawing my heat away.


    I¡¯m soaking wet!


    But I don¡¯t care. God, I love his touch!


    The buildup starts up all over again, and even though Daddy makes no effort to change his stroking, no effort to make mee, I can feel a second orgasm establishing itself. The finger running through me, the hand grinding the pink, spongy tissue on my breast, is a constant flush of small pleasure.


    But even the small flush is enough to set the tides flowing again. I can feel it. I want toe again. My hips are grinding into Daddy¡¯s hand, my lower back incapable ofying t against him, my hands gripping his knees as the intensity rises.


    My stomach swirls, my mound heating, my skin numbing as my nerves pause before unleashing¡­


    His finger slides out of my pussy, and my breathing immediately stops, surprise staggering my momentum.


    ¡°I think you need to start getting ready, girl.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°Daddy, I was so close! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    He asks. ¡°Babygirl, you know you need to get to work soon.¡± My fingers dig into his legs, but I sigh in exasperation. ¡°I guess.¡± As I crawl from the bed, my thighs are coated in arousal, slippery as they move past each other.


    I turn to Daddy, using a towel to clean the inside of my thighs. It hits me when I see Daddy watching me clean up, satisfied with his work. ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiles, crossing his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want you forgetting what¡¯s waiting for you when you get back home. You make sure you¡¯re a good girl at work today. You listen, you pay attention, you tell me all about it.¡±


    He crawls over and swats me on the butt as I toss the towel to the side. He chuckles, ¡°And then Daddy might just finish the job. Would you like that?¡±


    I blush. I¡¯m going to be flush with arousal all day-a whole shift-my thighs probably itchy and red, my pussy incapable of settling down. Daddy turned me on so I¡¯d know what I wasing home to, so I¡¯d be thinking all day about how much I miss him.


    Even though that frustration of Daddy setting me up, makes my first day much harder than it has to be, I bite my lip and nod. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯d like that a lot.¡±


    He stands. ¡°Let me make you lunch quick while you finish up.¡±


    He kisses me on the cheek. ¡°Go get ¡¯em, girl.¡±


    As he leaves for the kitchen, I smile, that little line enough to erase all doubt from my mind.


    I¡¯m going to kill it at work, and I have Daddy to thank for that.

 Chapter 163

    DADDY¡¯S HIGH-CLASS CALL GIRL


    I stitch on a smile, the one I practiced in the mirror, the one I know guys like. Kind of innocent, kind of seductive, but mostly fuckable. A fuckable smile. That¡¯s all that matters in my job.


    If I can hook them with a curl of my lips, then I¡¯ve won the game.


    They¡¯re going to pay-I¡¯m already walking to them, they¡¯ve already called-but maybe I can get an upsell working for me as well. Whatever they want. Whatever they¡¯ll pay for.


    I can¡¯t get a buyer if I¡¯m not for sale.


    I breathe deeply. Practice. This is practice, don¡¯t forget. I haven¡¯t done this yet. It¡¯s my first time, but I feel like I have it all under control.


    How hard can it be? They¡¯ve already invited me in, and once a man


    starts thinking with his dick, nothing is stopping me from getting him to order off the menu.


    At least, that¡¯s what my handler wants.


    More food for more clients. How else am I going to pay for college? My handler says you can¡¯t make money without quite a bit of sacrifice. The name handler sounds funny, but I have to remember to keep it as professional as possible. We want this to seem like a legitimate business for anyone who might be curious.


    High-ss, that¡¯s the image we want to present.


    I look down at my dress, ttening the curves with my palms. My dress looks kind of fancy, but it¡¯s a cheap knock-off. What do you expect? I haven¡¯t made a dime yet, so a dime-store, clearance-rack item makes sense.


    But I love it anyway. It¡¯s this bluish-gray, yarn-like mess. Simting something fancy, but nearly falling apart at the seams. I don¡¯t think a guy is going to pay much attention to the fabric anyway. What he¡¯ll see is the threads unraveling at the ends, and the strings stretching across my chest, barely holding me together and revealing the curves of my cleavage. The tiny strings, the loose strands, make it seem like my dress just


    wants toe undone with the simplest tug. It makes me feel vulnerable to the desires of men, which makes me feel a whole lot sexier. And if I feel sexy, then I¡¯m projecting sexy, which is all I need.


    I knocked on the hotel door, the one I was given over email. The hotel¡¯s nice, of course. I¡¯m not trying to be a dor hooker on the corner. I want the prestige of being a ¡®call girl¡¯, which means a higher-ss, richer type of clientele. Hopefully, fewer problems are the goal.


    It takes a moment for a voice to resound from deep in the room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the man calls out.


    The door beeps and I turn the handle, entering the low-lit room. It¡¯s like every step I take is another dose of adrenaline. I¡¯m nervous as hell. Like I said, never done this before. My first client could be a prince or a drugged-up frat boy.


    The door swinging shut behind me, it takes a moment to adjust my eyes


    to the room. The shades are drawn and the man is sitting in the corner of theExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    sofa chair.


    As I approach, I¡¯m caught by surprise.


    What the hell? What¡¯s he doing here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m not throwing you to the wolves yet. You need some practice first.¡±


    ¡°Practice?¡± I thought I practiced enough.


    He nods, patting his navy blue cks. ¡°Come, sit on myp.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± my stepfather says, ¡°I need to make sure you can do this right.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy-¡±


    Daddy raises a finger. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m your handler.¡±


    ¡°No, not now. It¡¯s just you and me. There¡¯s no one to be professional for.¡± I both slink my shoulders and breathe a sigh of relief. I don¡¯t know which one I prefer: the relief that I don¡¯t have to go through with this-just yet-or the defeat that Daddy tricked me into thinking I was about to have my first client.


    ¡°True, just you and me. But I want you to pretend with me. Like roleying. Your first time shouldn¡¯t be with a stranger.¡±


    ¡°But, Daddy, this is weird.¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°Not as weird as letting you be a call girl in the first ce.¡± He pats hisp again, motioning me over.


    ¡°Yeah, but you didn¡¯t force me, Daddy. I wanted to be one.¡± ¡°I know, Babygirl, I just want to look out for you.¡± There¡¯s a hint of sadness in his eyes, and I¡¯m left feeling sort of bad for him.


    I twist my lips but eventually make my way to Daddy¡¯s seat, turning and sitting on hisp. The warmth of his body is refreshing against the draft constantly running up my dress.


    I never said the dress wasfortable.


    Daddy¡¯s hand goes around my lower back, which makes me stretch out as a soothing sensation flows through me. It¡¯s not what you¡¯d expect trying to make money off of horny guys, but then again, this isn¡¯t just any guy.


    This is the man who went against his wishes to make me happy.


    The man who said it was okay to pursue my dreams.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks.


    I nod, cing my hands on my crossed knees. ¡°What¡¯s there to practice,


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Your pitch,¡± he says.


    Iugh. ¡°What¡¯s there to pitch? It shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a craft, Babygirl. You need to know what to say to men to get them to spend their money. You might be here, but not everyone¡¯s willing to let their bills go.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Guide the conversation. I¡¯m not a thug, not some bum off the streets. I¡¯m a wealthy man, let¡¯s say, and I can be both dominant and curious at a woman¡¯s resistance.¡± ¡°Resistance?¡±


    ¡°yfulness, let¡¯s say.¡±


    ¡°So let me start.¡± Daddy clears his throat before continuing, ¡°You are one beautiful woman,¡± he says, his tone taking on a more masculine edge.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    He chuckles, but then his eyes look past me. ¡°I like that,¡± he says.


    ¡°Maybe you should call your clients Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I ask, furrowing my brow. I don¡¯t know if I can do that. Daddy¡¯s Daddy, but other guys? Have they earned it?


    ¡°Oh, the things I want to do to you.¡±


    I turn away, biting my lip and blushing. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because any


    man could say these things to me; I think it¡¯s because Daddy¡¯s the one saying


    them. It¡¯s so strange and oddly erotic. But if he wants to y this game, then


    we can. I¡¯ll show him I know what it takes to sell. ¡°Ah, ah,¡± I warn. ¡°Things done to me cost money.¡±


    ¡°What about things done to me?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I y, innocently.


    ¡°Like sucking my dick.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Iugh, while a burst of energy flows down my stomach to


    the mound above my pussy. The suggestion is so sexy it throws me off guard.


    ¡°Noughing, girl. How do you respond to a man being aggressive? It¡¯s important.¡±


    I lick my lips. ¡°Things like that¡­ they also cost money. Do you want me to suck your dick?¡±


    Daddy smirks, his pupils dting. ¡°What¡¯ll it cost me?¡±


    ¡°Only two hundred dors, Daddy. Something I know you can afford.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he says, ¡°y to their insecurities. What else will sell it? Why¡¯s it worth it to the client?¡±


    I lower my voice as I lean closer to Daddy, swinging my arm around his neck. ¡°Because my lips are so soft, Daddy, and when they get around your cock, you¡¯re going to wish you saved your money for something else, because


    I¡¯ll make you explode before we get to the good parts.¡±


    That came out way better than I intended. It even surprised me at how sexy it sounded.


    Daddy reaches into his pocket and pulls out arge wad of money. He unfurls it, counting through a few fifty-dor bills.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you carrying that?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he says, removing two hundred dors from his stack before cing it back into his pocket, ¡°only a stupid man woulde penniless to a date with a call girl.¡±


    He sticks his hand out. The money stares me in the face as I look down at it. I unconsciously take it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that go?¡± he asks me.


    I didn¡¯t bring a purse, but I said. ¡°The end of some surface, where I can grab it if I need to leave quickly.¡±


    He nods, and I stand up, cing it on the dresser by the door. It¡¯s good Daddy helped me think out some of the logistics first. I had my mind stuck on more¡­ sexual things. Ie back to sit on Daddy¡¯sp, smoothing out the creases of my dress.


    ¡°So?¡± he says.


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I paid you money¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see just how you¡¯re going to talk about it. I need to see you¡¯re good to go, ready for action.¡±


    I blush, my face heating as my heart skips a beat. I shake my head. ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asks, shrugging. ¡°If you¡¯re going to need a first, it might as well be me. I¡¯ll be a lot easier on you than some of the guys you¡¯ll meet.¡±


    I swallow. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he says, ¡°is it going to be harder with me than with a stranger? That¡¯s almost insulting if you ask me.¡±

 Chapter 164

    I lick my lips, my whole mouth going dry as I contemte what¡¯s going on. Does Daddy mean it? Does he want me to suck his dick? Or is he just ying the part, ying a joke on me?


    I meet his eyes and watch his reaction. But his eyes don¡¯t defer, don¡¯t dodge, don¡¯t pretend anything other than the truth. They only seem to suggest


    I keep up my end of the bargain.


    But a thought crosses my clouded mind. ¡°Is the money mine?¡±


    Daddy forms a grin. ¡°That¡¯s my businesswoman. You¡¯re not supplying credits. Only do something if you¡¯re sure you¡¯re going to get paid for it.¡± He nods, and the next sentence out of his mouth is chilling, ¡°You earn whatever you earn.¡±


    Earn? My god, what does he mean by that?


    Daddy leans back in the chair, taking a morefortable position. He means to do this¡­ I nce over at the money. If someone paid


    me that, I¡¯d need to perform, right? I couldn¡¯t say no. I¡¯d need to do whatever our agreed-upon price stated I do.


    My rationalizations circle my brain, trying their hardest to convince me to do what I deep down want to do already.


    One reason I decided to be a call girl is because I need money for college, sure, but another reason was because I¡¯ve always fantasized about being one. About the sex. About the strangers. About the seedy exchange of goods. About how money would buy any degrading act a man could want from me.


    I liked the idea. To debase myself, and in the end, derive a whole bunch of nasty pleasure for myself.


    So sucking my Daddy¡¯s dick? That¡¯s just as taboo as any other fantasy I¡¯ve had about this job. It¡¯s nothing that would really hinder my goals, but instead turn me on entirely!


    I¡¯ve been paid the money after all. Nothing¡¯s wrong as long as I¡¯m paid for it.


    I drop to my knees in front of Daddy, his legs spreading wide for me to cut in close to him. I grab his belt, utching it to reach his zipper. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally going to do this, and I can¡¯t believe Daddy¡¯s the first man who¡¯s going to pay me for it!


    Reaching into his boxer, my hand circles around his soft shaft, and with his help, we get his cks and boxers down to his thighs.


    In my hand rests Daddy¡¯s thick cock, soft and ready to be stimted. ¡°You want me to suck it now, Daddy?¡± I ask, looking into his eyes as I lick my lips.


    ¡°Mmmm, shit, Babygirl. I want nothing more than that.¡±


    I pull on his soft shaft, extending his floppy cock toward my mouth as I drop down on it. Opening wide, I engulf Daddy¡¯s whole member, soaking him in saliva.


    Daddy groans, and I move him in my mouth with soft lips, pushing him


    around as his cock pulses at my touch. Slowly, as I continue to maneuver him


    from cheek to cheek, his cock grows, pumping with arousal. I can¡¯t see how thick he¡¯s getting, but I can feel his cock want to take over my mouth. Huge and swelling, I can no longer move him around easily. I can finally inhale him, though, sticking his hard shaft down my throat. I suck his cock from head to base, pushing him down to the back of my throat and fully embracing his musky taste as my tongue runs along the bottom of his shaft. It¡¯s not just sucking Daddy¡¯s cock that gets to me. It¡¯s the whole enterprise. It¡¯s being paid to do it, it¡¯s sucking a man at hisfort and my difort, it¡¯s havinge here at his whim-to his room-having dropped to my knees for the right price.


    There¡¯s a part of me that worries I would¡¯ve gone down on Daddy for much less. I need to be careful my lust doesn¡¯t turn me into a cheap whore!


    I moan with each pull-up on his cock, my throat clearing to express my pleasure. I slurp and suck, wrapping my lips tightly around his dick, drinking


    Daddy in and devouring his taste.


    I know my wishes won¡¯t be met.


    I know I¡¯m obligated to fulfill a man¡¯s every desire.


    But this only makes me more fervent in my actions. I want to be his whore. I want to be the girl who submits and works only for his pleasure.


    Minees secondary, which is incredibly sexy to me.


    Of course, my pleasurees anyway, once I¡¯m caught up in my mind games.


    My pussy gets wet, and I have to stop myself from reaching down and touching it, from showing too much arousal. This is practice. I can¡¯t seem desperate; otherwise, why pay a slut if she¡¯ll just give it away? I beat Daddy off as I look into his eyes, admiring the lust forming in him. ¡°You like it when I stroke you, Daddy?¡±


    I think I¡¯m starting to like saying Daddy, too. It might be part of my new business n.


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°You want toe down my throat, Daddy?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t need to bust a nut just yet.¡±


    I¡¯m feeling it. The nasty girl inside me escaped, lusting at the thought of selling myself. ¡°What else do you want to do to me, Daddy?¡± Daddy stands up and lifts me to my feet, spinning me and dropping me down onto the couch. ¡°Let Daddy see those nipples,¡± he says, kicking his pantspletely off.


    I raise my hands to cover my chest, shaking my head. ¡°Nng, nng. Daddy hasn¡¯t paid me yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting greedy now, girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I ponder, sitting up on the couch. ¡°Maybe I can show you a little. Just for you.¡±


    I reach one hand to the opposite strap, slowly lowering it and watching Daddy¡¯s eyes as I do. He¡¯s transfixed, obsessed with my body. The shiver down my spine doesn¡¯t slow me, instead helping me reach my other hand to the other side, lowering the second strap down my arm.


    I remove them, and slowly lower my cups, exposing my smallish breasts for Daddy to fawn over.


    ¡°Babygirl, that¡¯s what I like.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want to suck on them, don¡¯t you, Daddy?¡±


    He nods, and I extend my hand to the dresser, pointing him to my object of desire. ¡°Fifty dors, Daddy. Right with my other money.¡±


    He looks to the dresser, and then back to me, smiling. ¡°I like that you¡¯re making me put it down for you.¡± He ps the money on the dresser. He returns, dropping down in front of me and hungrily inserting a nipple into his mouth. The pleasure is immediate, the moisture of his saliva drawing my nipple out in a slippery mess. His lips lock on me, and the groans from


    Daddy as he tastes me in return carnal. He loves my body just as much as


    I do his.


    He sucks on me, alternating nipples, too ravenous to focus on a single one. His lips mold back and forth, massaging me as he drinks from my flesh, sipping as if pulling liquid from my tits. The warmth is intense, adding to the ache of my cunt as it seethes beneath my dress.


    It wants so badly toe out, but it needs to know its time.


    I slide my fingers through Daddy¡¯s hair, mussing it as he presses his face into my tits, crushing them against my body. His tongue flicks over my nipple, batting it as he nips the flesh asionally, wanting so badly to just eat me up. But all he can do is nibble, his libido raging in a zing wildfire. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fuck me, Daddy? I think I could use a big dick right now.¡±


    He stands, reaching down for his pants and pulling the wad from his pocket.


    ¡°Can you afford it?¡± I smirk.


    Heughs. ¡°How much, Babygirl?¡±


    ¡°A thousand.¡±


    He scoffs. ¡°That¡¯s more than we settled on before.¡±


    I stand up in front of him and slowly lower my dress, letting it hit the floor. I pull down my panties, which are soakedpletely through. I¡¯m naked before they even leave my pussy, having be see-through from my wetness.


    But I don¡¯t want to leave anything to the imagination.


    They hit the floor as well. And when I sit back down, I spread my legs for Daddy to see everything: my perfectly manicured pussy, the arousal that¡¯s been spreading since the moment I walked in, the pink flesh as my legs open up wide enough to open my lips as well.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can wait any longer.¡±


    He bites his lip, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s a rough way to tempt a man.¡±


    He swallows, his eyes glued to my pussy. The thoughts ricochet around in his skull, but how much that matters is tough to say because the moment Daddy sees my pussy, I can see his dick throb with excitement. He¡¯s already rock-hard. At this point, there¡¯s probably no price he won¡¯t pay.


    Finally, he nods to himself, removing money from the wad and pping it onto the dresser.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice, Daddy. My pussy¡¯s so wet for you right now.¡±


    I sit up a little more in the chair as he approaches, but he lifts me to my feet instead. Wrapping a strong arm under one of my knees, Daddy lifts it up to his side, keeping it set just above his hips. My arms go around his shoulders to offer me support.


    ¡°Daddy, you dirty man.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet. I want to take that ass next, Babygirl.¡± A flush hits me, and I can¡¯t help but smile. This is exactly what I want: a man so consumed by lust, he¡¯ll do everything to totally own me. He wants every hole, and he¡¯ll pay toplete the package.


    But, oh, the ultimate form of submission! What I would give to sell my ass.


    But this is practice after all, and Daddy needs to pay just like everyone else. Nothinges free or easy.


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t afford that.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Daddy¡¯s cock slips up into my cunt, and I hiss sharply through my teeth, my pussy tight on Daddy¡¯s huge dick. I grunt as he pushes into me, his cock filling me quickly against my lubed-up entrance.


    ¡°Just be happy you get my pussy,¡± I finally get out, teasing him. I wrap my arms tight around him, holding on for good measure as


    Daddy starts to pull his hips back.


    His first push-through sends an electric jolt along my body, a crackling energy pulse. I moan at the delight, standing on my tippy toes as Daddy¡¯s cock nearly reaches my cervix. It¡¯s so tight, he¡¯s so big, the feeling so intense, to the point of being nearly painful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want just your pussy,¡± Daddy says, his thrusts driving me slowly into the air. ¡°I want to stick my dick up your ass.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t  afford it, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of  money. What¡¯s the price? What¡¯s the price to fuck you in the ass?¡±


    I y the innocent card, to add as much value to it as I can. ¡°We can¡¯t. It won¡¯t fit. It¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s thrusts drive long and hard into my pussy, his shaft straining as


    Daddy¡¯s blood fills it. ¡°We can do it , Babygirl. I paid you a thousand for that pussy. I¡¯ll pay you another thousand for that ass.¡±


    I shake my head, leaning onto Daddy¡¯s shoulder as I¡¯m filled on his dick.


    ¡°No, Daddy, you can¡¯t put something up there.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand.¡±


    I shake my head, moaning as Daddy pierces me again, a thrust much harder than before.


    ¡°Twenty-five.¡±


    ¡°You want it, don¡¯t you, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°More than anything.¡±


    I thought he wanted me to blow him more than anything. I smile to myself, hidden from Daddy¡¯s view as I rest my head on his shoulder. I think I¡¯m too aroused to negotiate any longer. ¡°Fine. Twenty-five hundred.¡± The quickness with which Daddy lowers me to the ground finds his way of money, tears through it, and ps the money on the dresser is frightening.


    ¡°Go ahead, Daddy,¡± I say, turning around for him and cing my hands on the arms of the sofa chair, ¡°fuck me in my ass.¡±


    He slides up behind me, his hands finding my cheeks as his cock taps at my back entrance. With an easy guide of his hand, Daddy gets what he paid for.


    His thick cock pokes into my tight back door, eliciting a grunt and pain as I grit my teeth. Daddy¡¯s impatient, though, and using my pussy¡¯s arousal, as well as spit from his hand, Daddy coats his cock in anus-prating lube.


    His dick breaks through my entrance and slides in rtively easily, filling me uppletely in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy! You¡¯re so big! I can¡¯t believe I let you pay for this!¡± Daddy moves as if I¡¯m about to change my mind. He pulls his cock out and slides it back into me quickly, stuffing me on his full length. My ass clenches, pain shooting through me, my walls sensitive but inmed at the same time.


    Daddy doesn¡¯t relent. His hips pick up speed, driving into me faster and faster, fucking my hesitation right out of me. Fucking pain right out of me.


    Fucking pleasure deep into my body.


    He pulls my stomach, lifting me so I stand straight up with him. I circle my arms up and behind me, behind his head, and hold onto him, letting Daddy give me long, vertical thrusts up my begging ass. Dep and sloooooooow. Each one-timed so perfectly to feed me his entire shaft at a rate


    I can endure, but at a rate that makes me push down on his cock. My impatience gets the best of me and I start to drop down on him, pushing his length into me faster as he thrusts. Daddy¡¯s hands go to my tits, crushing them as he works his hips into me.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy! Oh, Daddy! You¡¯re fucking my ass so good. It feels so good when you fuck me there!¡±


    Daddy grunts as his hips m into me, and the pleasure flows readily, soaking my cunt. It¡¯s so hot, the way my body reacts to Daddy¡¯s dick inside me. The way Daddy¡¯s bought me behind, owning me for the short while until he¡¯s had his fill.


    For the next few minutes, I control nothing, holding Daddy¡¯s hands on my hips as heys into me, devilishly fucking me on bestial strength. His thrusts are hard and fast, his grunts wild and breathless, his power turbulent and threatening. He wants to fuck a hole right through me, and my body¡¯s all too willing to give him what he wants.


    And like a good little call girl, I do the best thing I can, the thing every man wishes he could get out of a seasoned, practical woman.


    Ie. Hard.


    My ass shakes on Daddy¡¯s dick as spasms open and close my anus around him. I reach back to hold onto his hips, my fingers digging into his thick muscles as energy ripples through my muscles.


    ¡°Ooooohhhh, goooooooddddddd!¡±


    Daddy¡¯s dick continues to plow into my vibrating body, feeding deeper into me as my muscles loosen, letting Daddy flow easily through my open cavity. It gives Daddy enough room to effortlessly glide along my walls, stroking his cock to a masterful, paid-for conclusion.


    ¡°Oh shit, here Ie, here Ie!¡±


    Hot jizzunches into my ass as Daddy continues to pump into me. The warmth stters as Daddy¡¯s dick spreads it everywhere, thering me in baby batter and creamy, white fluid. The warmth is enticing, like a shot of medicine to my broken body that unwinds my tension instantly. I can feel each pulse of Daddy¡¯s cock, the throbbing as pleasurable as the unloading of his seed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Daddy¡¯s fingers dig into my hips hard before releasing slowly, like he¡¯s having a hard time letting go of me.


    Finally, he slips out, his cock soft enough to be pushed out by my body. Cum drips onto my legs, and I stumble to get to the bed, to take a breath before I¡¯m forced to leave.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± Daddy says, logic striking him with only the speed an orgasm can release. ¡°I don¡¯t want you selling your body to other guys.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I think you¡­ should spend more time with me, if that¡¯s something that might make you happy. I know it¡¯ll make me happy.¡± I look over at Daddy, whose serious demeanor is startling. ¡°But¡­ if I can admit it, I kind of like getting paid to do this.¡±


    Daddy smiles, grabs what¡¯s left of the money he has in his pocket, and tosses it to me on the bed. The feel of it is heavy when it bounces on the spring mattress. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you every single time if it gets you off.¡± Daddy was so adamant before I earned my own money, it¡¯s not surprising he changed his mind when he heard what I wanted to do to earn it.


    Or, maybe, he just needed a reason to give me money in the first ce. ¡°I was going to put some serious hours in, Daddy, to make some real money at my new job.¡± Iy on my back, resting on my shoulders as I spread my legs open, letting cum seep out of me. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of lost time. Do you think you can afford me?¡±


    He bites his lip, studying the flow of ooze spilling from me. ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever it takes to keep you on retainer.¡±


    Retainer? I like that. It took me one job to find the perfect man to set me well on my way to retirement.


    Daddy wants me toe for him; all I ask is that he pay me for the pleasure.


    Nothing¡¯s wrong as long as I¡¯m paid for it.

 Chapter 166

    DADDY¡¯S SEVEN MINUTES IN HEAVEN.


    It¡¯s, like, how many times can you read the same note in ten minutes? It¡¯s the same letter, the same words, the same sentiment, the same objective¡­


    But each time provokes a surge in me different than thest.


    More powerful, more visceral.


    Somethingpletely ufortable in the din of my stepfather¡¯s party.


    ¡°This party¡¯s so boring!¡± the notes say. ¡°Meet me in the closet in ten minutes.¡±


    I shake my head, smiling to myself as I sip champagne and read the note again. The feeling right now, when I look over the words once more, is a deep anticipation. My stomach knots so hard I have to ce my champagne flute on the table, incapable of swallowing another drop. I look up at the party guests. If only they knew what a perv my stepfather is!


    He wants-right now, in the next few minutes-to spend time with me in the closet. At his party! Daddy¡¯s so weird about this stuff.


    But I can¡¯t say it isn¡¯t sexy.


    The man just won his merger, bringing thepany he¡¯d been pursuing for the past year into the fold, consolidating all their stock, and melding two different businesses into one. In one fell swoop, Daddy just doubled the size of his business and probably quintupled its potential.


    To throw a party¡­ well, that was necessary. This is exactly the type of thing you celebrate. Too bad it wasn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s idea. His vice president volunteered at our house to bring the twopanies together to celebrate and form their important bonds over champagne, zed ham, and music.


    That isn¡¯t how Daddy celebrates, not with me at least.


    Daddy knows all about bringing people together, and making them happy so they value the work they put into his business. That doesn¡¯t mean he cares for it much. That¡¯s why he leaves it up to his VP, who used to work human


    resources way back when. So Daddy agreed, but he¡¯s just itching to get out of it.


    And I don¡¯t me him. Daddy and I are so close, we¡¯re like the same person. Ambitious but introverted, excited to achieve, but not hell-bent onmemorating it. We¡¯d rather bask for a moment before moving on to the next thing.


    Well, Daddy¡¯s much better at it than I am.


    Even though I don¡¯t me him, he should be down here, showing these people a good time. Maybe I should be the one who picks up the ck and makes a good host for Daddy¡¯s guests¡­


    Or, I¡¯d try, if Daddy hadn¡¯t enticed me with his note.


    His note slipped into my hand as he passed by me while showing the previous CEO of the absorbedpany around the house. It didn¡¯t take long for Daddy to grow impatient.


    He was tired of entertaining people not even an hour into the party.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The only person he wants to be with is me.


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t ignore the note because Daddy¡¯s the only one I want to be with as well. He¡¯s so funny, so handsome, so rugged, and so hardworking but soid back. He¡¯s like the perfect man: a workaholic who spends every minute he¡¯s not working with me.


    That¡¯s all I can ask for.


    He takes care of me, in and outside the bedroom.


    I bite my lip, hastily throwing my eyes to the floor. I can feel the heat in


    I rise. I don¡¯t want anyone noticing just how ufortable I am.


    If they ask about it¡­ I¡¯m in trouble.


    I don¡¯t have the conviction at the moment to make something up, but I sure as hell can¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m on my way to meet my Daddy, so he can have me in the closet during the most important party of his life. I read the note again. Ugh, god it¡¯s starting to make me horny. I¡¯m seriously locked in on the idea of throwing it all to the wind so Daddy and I can have seven minutes in heaven. Each time I read it is like a new pulse of


    pleasure, until I¡¯m forced to give up waiting, and I start to head upstairs, away from most of the party.


    I couldn¡¯t evenst ten minutes!


    It¡¯s harder to find Daddy than I expected. I go to his closet, therge walk-in variety with plenty of space, but he¡¯s not there. Right then, I realize I have no idea what closet he¡¯s talking about. This is the only one where there¡¯s enough room to¡­ well, you know.


    I close it, looking around the room, thinking he¡¯s here but just not in the


    closet. He isn¡¯t, so like a sleuth, I have to explore a little. There are a lot of rooms where Daddy might be, so I start with my own. Opening the closet, I¡¯m disappointed to find he¡¯s not there. I twist my lips. Damn it, Daddy! Where are you?


    I walk between every room, looking through all the closets, but I¡¯m unable to find him. The worst part is I¡¯m walking around aimlessly through the halls upstairs, where I¡¯m running into people while looking like a lost doe.


    People say hi and whatnot, and I clumsily respond, kind of embarrassed to even be talking to them. It¡¯s weird when people talk to you normally and you¡¯re secretly up to no good. Boy, what would they think if they knew I was searching closets to find Daddy and fool around with him?


    How they wouldn¡¯t know what I was up to based on my awkward conversation is beyond me.


    After exploring every room, I step out into the main hallway, overlooking the banister that leads down into the foyer. There are so many people standing at the bottom of the stairs, in the foyer, that I feel a strange surge of taboo. Nothing like I¡¯ve ever felt being with Daddy. This is something far stronger. I think it has to do with my dirty desires bubbling up while all these people are standing around so close to me and each other. I¡¯m only fifteen feet away from the people below me, and I¡¯m already


    starting to get wet with anticipation. If they only knew what was going on in my mind, and my pants, I think they¡¯d all be aghast at my filthy libido.


    And all the while I can¡¯t find Daddy to sate my desires! I slink my shoulders, leaning over the banister, defeated. I¡¯m not even sure where to look next¡­


    ¡°Psst,¡± says a voice behind me, chuckling, ¡°you have a nice little butt on you.¡±


    My heart jumps as I turn around. The door to the hallway coat closet is slightly open, and inside is the figure of a sneaky man.


    Daddy¡­


    ¡°What are you-¡± I stop myself, lowering my voice to a whisper, looking around conspiratorially to see if anyone notices us. Daddy waves me in, and when I think no one¡¯s looking, I rush into the closet, closing the door behind me. I swipe several coats to the side, but they only give me a little room, still pushing at my back as I face Daddy. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing in here?¡± I ask, worried as I look through the ts of the door, the small openings giving me enough light to see Daddy¡¯s grin.


    Heughs quietly. ¡°I thought it was funny watching to walk the halls trying to find me.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! That¡¯s not funny!¡± I say, even though I do get a little devilish delight in it. The man was ying with me, and even though I was feeling incredibly self-conscious and irritated, it dissipated when I realized he was doing it to me on purpose.


    He shrugs, leaning close as he mockingly whispers. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t see what I saw: A little girl running around, trying desperately to find the man she loves. It was adorable.¡±


    He pokes me in the side, and all the tension is blown away as excitement courses through me again.


    I don¡¯t know why a man purposefully teasing me is so delightful, but it is. Maybe because if he did it identally like I was inclined to believe, it would make him look ipetent, and that¡¯s the opposite of sexy. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you want to be out in the party, Daddy?¡± I ask, pushing my fists to my hips in the small closet.


    ¡°Because I¡¯d rather spend a little bit of time with my Babygirl before I need to y to those simpletons.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re bad.¡±


    His hand wraps around my lower back, pulling me up against his body.


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m with you.¡±

 Chapter 167

    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand why Daddy would pick a closet so small for us to be in. He has his giant walk-in, which even has afortable seat to


    let you rx your feet. So many options really, and none of them required us to contend with a few guest coats that couldn¡¯t fit downstairs in the main closet.


    But when his arm brings me close to him-and the way the heat of his body¡¯s already warmed the small area up-I understand immediately why he did it.


    It¡¯s confined, intimate, pushing us together in the tiny space. There¡¯s barely enough space for both of us to move around, so it leaves us forced to move as one.


    And I have a feeling Daddy picked this closet because it has the appeal of danger. If he chose his closet, no one would¡¯ve ventured into his bedroom without permission. No one could¡¯ve possibly stumbled upon us.


    We would¡¯ve been safe; we would¡¯ve beenfortable. But here? Where we¡¯re only inches away from view, where a tiny, flimsy, tted door keeps us private? Where does anyone who needs the second bathroom upstairs pass by us? Where anyone tired of this party and wants to leave early, whose coat is in this closet, would only have toe up here, open the door, and expose our secret?


    Daddy¡¯s a devious man. He knows I¡¯m not at risk at all. The only person whose reputation is on the line is his. Because he couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants while all his coworkers were around. Because he couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants with his stepdaughter!


    The way Daddy would take this chance just to fuck his little girl is wholly erotic!


    So when he leans in to kiss me, my body¡¯s already pliant, and I can do nothing but sink into his arms. His lips are soft and his body hot, to the point where I can already feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead. I wrap my


    arms around his bulky shoulders, drawing myself close to him as he pulls my body in at the same time.


    His fingers run light under my shirt, caressing my skin as our bodies


    meld into one. The sound of the party outside is muffled against the passion sizzling in the small closet. It¡¯s like Daddy has such a maism about him it makes everything else seem so far away.


    I don¡¯t worry one bit whether someone discovers us or not. All I can concentrate on is Daddy¡¯s piercing eyes giving me that little wink of lust he always does. It¡¯s a signal that tells me just how much Daddy wants me, like a little nudge to quiet my hesitations and make me just give in. ¡°Daddy,¡± I swallow, speaking up even though every molecule in my being wants me to shut up. One of us has to be logical. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Daddy smirks, his right hand unbuttoning my shorts before slipping underneath the waistband and pushing a finger into my slit.


    My back arches as Daddy explores my already wet pussy.


    ¡°Be quiet, littledy,¡± Daddy whispers.


    I stare into Daddy¡¯s eyes, my mouth hanging open as Daddy slowly rubs his finger through my slit. It¡¯s only one digit, but it feels incredibly thick, pushing my lips wide open as he grinds my pink flesh.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My fingers dig into his hair, stroking his scalp as he strokes me, my body begging for more. His knuckle presses into my clit, sending a pulse of energy straight through my cunt. It causes my butt to buck as my body¡¯s already halfway to the explosion.


    The power of anticipation can not be understated!


    ¡°I like that, Daddy,¡± I hiss through my teeth.


    He smiles. ¡°I know you do, girl. That¡¯s why you let Daddy do it.¡± I groan. I love when Daddy talks to me like that as if this were all my idea. But I¡¯m not the dirty pervert here. Daddy is! I¡¯m just a willing,plicit participant.


    When his finger curls into my pussy, the fire starts, the burning sensation of sensitivity that floods my loins. I lean in and kiss Daddy, consumed by lust as I embrace him hard. I hold his body harder with every new stroke of Daddy¡¯s hand, feeling myself grip him as if I were going to explode if I let go.


    The sensation is so powerful, that I want to scream.


    But I have enough sense to keep it bottled up so I don¡¯t alert every business partner to Daddy¡¯sscivious desire. God, the looks on their faces if they opened this closet and found Daddy¡¯s hand deep in my shorts?


    It¡¯d be horrifying, but the most frightening thing is, I don¡¯t know if Daddy would stop. When his lust is boiling over, Daddy seems like a man on


    a mission. I think he¡¯d take me right then and there without a care in the world.


    I love how that thought makes me feel! I just want Daddy so fucking bad at this moment.


    I lower myself to my knees, a task difficult in the closet. Daddy stands up against the wall so I can have as much room as I need as I undo his pants.


    Pulling them down only a little, I get them and his boxers to his thighs, releasing the beautiful, semi-engorged cock waiting for me. I have to lower my head and flick my tongue upward to drag his cock into my mouth. The musky meat hits my tongue, and the arousal between my


    legs only carry over, causing me to squeeze my thighs and transmit fluid to them aescapinglips.


    My motions are slow, my head moving in and taking Daddy delicately, enjoying the gradual increase of thickness in his cock. I can feel it beat, and when it does, it gets the tiniest bit thicker, growing inside my mouth. I love that feeling. I love taking Daddy when he¡¯s soft and making him hard. It¡¯s like my little achievement, his hard cock my reward for being a good little girl.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Daddy groans through gritted teeth, keeping his voice low,


    ¡°God, that¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Daddy¡¯s cock throbs as he speaks, his arousal building in bursts as he acknowledges it, as moans in satisfaction.


    I can see a shadow of someone walking past the door, but we¡¯re not making anywhere near enough noise to be heard over the party. They may not hear us, but a surge of excitement wells in me, and I feel a spike in the buzz of arousal, a numbing sensation that causes my jaw to lose feeling for a brief moment. A numbness that fades gently and forms into something tantalizing, a new appreciation of the sensations happening to my body.


    I engulf Daddy, pleasuring his cock as he finally reaches full strength. Daddyys back against the closet wall as his little girl sucks his cock, his fingers softly floating through my long hair. He caresses me, and I can feel each pulse of excitement through him because it¡¯s followed by his fingers digging a little harder into my scalp, an overwhelming pleasure that makes


    Daddy is more and more aggressive.


    Whenever Daddy gets turned on, his behavior bes more forceful, like sexual excitement turns him into something far more primitive. Daddy always starts as this caring, protective watcher, but the more I turn him on, the harder I get his cock going, the more those instincts transform into something possessive.


    His fingers grip my hair harder, grabbing a wad of it as Daddy¡¯s head rolls back. This only makes me suck him faster, my head taking him in while my hand strokes what¡¯s left. The more I work on his dick, the more excited we both get, until I know Daddy can¡¯t control himself and just needs to fuck me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How¡¯s Daddy going to respond now when there are all these people just outside?


    He¡¯s not the only one that can tease¡­


    My tongue strokes the underside of his shaft, removing his cock from my mouth andpping at the tip of his head. When that salty precum tempts my taste buds, I feel the urge to swallow Daddy whole. I want to drink him like a hungry little piggy because there¡¯s nothing more satisfying than consuming the stepfather I love. His taste, his cream, it¡¯s all so rewarding, gulping him the rxing antithesis to the roughness of his cock inside my pussy.


    It would even be the right thing to do, what with the party in full swing around us. If I drain him, it¡¯ll be quiet and fast, and we¡¯ll be set to reenter the civilized party with little mess to hide.


    But Daddy doesn¡¯t see it that way, and if I¡¯m going to tease Daddy¡¯s cock, then I¡¯m going to be subjected to his desires. It¡¯s the animal in him trying to control me. I think he can tell I want to finish him off quickly, and he¡¯s having none of it.


    He pulls me to my feet, turning me to the back wall of the closet as he gets behind me. Blocking the door, Daddy¡¯s shadow looms over me as it partially blocks the tted light pouring in. His figure ces my hands against the wall as he reaches down and slips my shorts down my body. He pulls them just below my ass, keeping them within a hand¡¯s distance just in case he needs to pull them up and cover me again.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me now, Daddy?¡± I ask, looking over my shoulder.


    I can only see Daddy¡¯s grimace as he looks me in the eye, his gaze not turning away as he maniptes his cock to my sheath. The way his eyes pierce me as his cock does the same makes me moan loudly. Daddy¡¯s first thrust is so intoxicating, the heat pain, and pleasure are too much to bear to keep my mouth shut. I just can¡¯t help it. I need to let Daddy know just how good he feels inside me!


    We both bask in the fullness that Daddy¡¯s cock takes hold in my pussy.


    The pressure, the warmth, we both stay motionless as we shift together.


    Daddy¡¯s cock bulges inside me, and I can feel the tiny movements as my pussy clutches him tight.


    I brace myself, knowing I¡¯ll have to keep my voice down as Daddy begins his fucking.


    Daddy pulls back slowly, dragging along my walls a furious sensitivity, one amplified by the anticipation of what a cock leaving my pussy means¡­


    It means it needs to slide right back to fuck me!


    So when it does-when Daddy pushes his dick casually back into my cunt-the anticipation morphs into a deep groan. I¡¯m so turned on, it¡¯s so difficult to keep from vocalizing it!


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± I whisper sh grunt, leaning harder into the back wall to support my agonizing body.


    For the first few thrusts, Daddy¡¯s slow and meticulous, letting my pussy adjust to the intensity of his cock. But it doesn¡¯t seem to help much, because I can¡¯t stop from absorbing each thrust and turning it into loud satisfaction. Daddy¡¯s dick is just too long and thick to keep his little girl from loving every inch of it!


    And when Daddy¡¯s thrusts pick up, I have to fight my voice, closing my


    throat and stopping my breathing, to silence just how badly I want to cry out.


    His fingers clutch my hips, and with swift, hard, but somehow silent stabs of his cock, Daddy fucks me in the tiny, heated box. Our movements cause the wall to shake and the coats to swing on their hangars, the soft fabric swinging back and forth into me as Daddy pounds my pussy.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Daddy grunts, mming his hips into mine. His thrusts are short and brutal, probably pulling his cock only halfway out before driving it into me hard, the vicious sound of our bodies colliding deafening in the small closet.


    ¡°Oh, give Daddy those titties, baby.¡± His hands slide up my torso before lifting my cups and squeezing my tits. He uses them as handles as he savagely fucks me, fingers digging into my flesh, using short propulsive motions to angrily crush my pussy. It¡¯s like the idea of getting caught only makes Daddy all the more energetic.


    It¡¯s like if we were found, Daddy¡¯s mean thrusts are all the excuse he¡¯d need to tell everyone how much I deserved it. I deserved to get fucked because I¡¯m a dirty little slut, that¡¯s what his thrusts would say. He wants his animalistic grunts and thrusts to convey the message so he wouldn¡¯t have to say a word.


    But I gasp, and Daddy seizes up, the second a familiar voice calls out


    from mere feet away.


    ¡°Joe?¡± Daddy¡¯s VP calls out. ¡°Are you up here?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Daddy¡¯s cock ms into me, and I grunt, throwing my hand over my mouth. Daddy¡¯s fingers grab my hips again, using his strength to steady me as his cock resides snugly inside me.


    Not far outside the door. ¡°Have you seen Joe? We¡¯re trying to find him to give him a toast.¡±


    ¡°No, sorry,¡± a voice says.


    ¡°If you see him, let him know we¡¯re waiting downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll check around here.¡±


    When they stop talking, a shadow passes by the door, and Daddy¡¯s VP calls out again.


    It¡¯s like Daddy finds it exciting that his employee is right outside, and slowly he starts to pull out of me again. I turn back to him and shake my head, but he only smiles, bites his lip, and thrusts his cock back into my pussy.


    I sp my hand around my mouth, stifling the automatic moan he induces. Seeing that I¡¯m controlling my voice, Daddy¡¯s hips pick up again, sliding his dick into my soaking cunt.


    Daddy¡¯s motions are even more controlled, shorter, and more intense, but he¡¯s still somehow able to feed me his entire shaft with tiny, concussive bursts.


    I moan into my hand, the ze in me building up again through the fear of being found. No, no, because of the fear of being found. Daddy doesn¡¯t care. He doesn¡¯t care if he fucks me just inches away from people looking for him. They call out to him from outside, but he ignores them, using my body roughly through the tumult of the party.


    ¡°Come here,e here,¡± Daddy says. He spins me around and pins me to the wall.


    Having lost interest in making my cover-up quick, Daddy pulls my shorts and wet panties down to the floor.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± I whisper harshly, lust clogging my throat.


    He grabs under my legs and lifts me, spreading me open as he draws


    my legs to his sides. Resting me against the back wall, Daddy guides his cock into my upturned pussy, the new position sending agony through me.


    He¡¯s so deep, his cock filling me!


    I have to throw one hand over Daddy¡¯s shoulder and the other over my mouth, crying into my hand as Daddy fucks me up against the wall. His hands cup my ass as his cock propels me upward, driving me to fall back down on his dick, impaling me on his aggravated shaft. Daddy¡¯s lust is too much, his power fucking me harder, his hips ramming into me at a frenzied pace. The fire shoots up my cunt, and all I see over Daddy¡¯s shoulder is people passing by the closet.


    They¡¯re so close. At any moment, they could hear me, they could open the door, they could see me. They could see the ecstasy in my eyes as my father stered my pussy against the wall.


    I have to let go of his shoulder to cover my mouth with my other hand, supported only by Daddy¡¯s hands and my back against the wall. I have to cover my mouth because the heat inside me finally bes too much and the overwhelming pressure takes hold,unching violently through my body. I have heavy cries into my palms, my body shaking in


    Daddy¡¯s grip as he plows me even harder, reacting to his stepdaughter¡¯s body breaking on his cock. His dick continues to slip into my cunt, my slickness sucking him in as my orgasm convulses my muscles, shaking my back against the wall as I forcefully bounce off.


    Daddy knows he needs to go, he needs to finish. I¡¯ve met my fate, so now he needs to meet his.


    ¡°Here we go, baby,¡± he whispers, bizarrely calm as hees in public.


    ¡°Here we go. I¡¯m gonna fill that pussy up. Are you ready? You ready for Daddy?¡±


    I nod, keeping my hands mped over my mouth.


    He grunts several times, his body tensing up as he shoves his dick in as far as he can manage. Hisst grunt is met with a fierce thrust, propelling his cock deep into my cunt, where it fires a stream of hot jizz into my pussy. I moan in pleasure, Daddy¡¯s warmth filling me as he spills his seed inside my broken frame, satisfying all our dirty desires. Pumps of semen flood me, and I twitch in glee at each shot, imagining Daddy¡¯s brood impregnating me by the sheer force of his ejaction.


    Our breathing is reckless, almost as loud as my moaning, and it takes us both a moment to catch ourposure. Daddy lowers me, helping me back into my shorts, tugging them into my slit as he gets them up to ensure all his leaking cum smears in my panties.


    I love that part when he makes me bathe in him without cleaning me off.


    Buttoning me up, he takes my hand in his. ¡°You ready to get this party over with?¡±


    I lick my lips, clearing away the dryness. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    He opens the door, the light of the party hitting me full-force. Someone passing by-someone from the newpany-looks at us with a quizzical nce. He keeps on walking, clearly confused at seeing us emerge from the closet.


    I don¡¯t think he can even wrap his around what he might have just seen. I don¡¯t think anyone would expect to see a man holding his stepdaughter¡¯s hand, and her face aglow in orgasm.


    Connecting those two ideas is just impossible for some people.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 170

    DADDY REMOTE CONTROLS MY BODY!


    I wait with bated breath in the living room, sitting on the couch with my


    knees tucked under myrge sweater. My stepfather¡¯s so close to finishing his project.


    ¡°Today,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change your life, girl.¡±


    All I could do was blush at the time, but now I¡¯m incredibly excited and apprehensive. By Daddy¡¯s ount, what his new machine can do, makes me think I¡¯m no longer going to be myself.


    Which, like I said, is exciting and scary at the same time.


    I like myself, I do. But I have to say my greatest weakness is my modesty. It¡¯s paralyzing to the point where I can¡¯t enjoy myself in¡­ sexy situations¡­


    Oh god, I can feel my face burn just thinking about it! I¡¯m in my own head for cripes, but this judge is wandering my brain, pointing out every naughty thought I have and telling me no good girl would ever participate in something like that.


    I just want to tell him to shut the heck up, but this conscience has too powerful of a hold on me.


    And when Daddy came onto me¡­ I liked it so much! I liked how his hands felt on my skin, the way his lips pressed against mine, and the texture of his hair when I ran my hands through it. His presence is so utterlyfortable, it¡¯s like nothing I could ever experience in my life could be anything close to it.


    And all I wanted was to take a step further with him, really bond, really meld into one, our bodies joined as Daddy¡­


    It¡¯s hard to even say the word. It¡¯s too rough. I think it¡¯s more decent to say ¡®makes love to me¡¯. Daddy makes love to me¡­


    Even that simple statement seems so wholly naughty. The taboo feeling of wanting to be with my Daddy has this hold on me that freezes every attempt to be with him.


    Likest time-or the few times he tried before that-when things got hot and heavy, and Daddy¡¯s hand began to wander my flesh, my instincts kicked in and I shot to his hand to stop him from breaking the band to my panties.


    I wanted it so bad but my modesty wouldn¡¯t let me pursue my desires!


    It¡¯s so maddening. I feel like an idiot who can¡¯t even do what she wants.


    I want Daddy. I want him inside-


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I groan, throwing my head under my sweater, hiding from my indecency. I¡¯m so naive and weak, I can¡¯t even say my naughty thoughts out loud!


    I know it has to do with my upbringing, and with the culture around me. I don¡¯t know why, but I took it to heart when Grandma took me to church when


    I was five and sold it hard to me how devilish sex was and how any good girl would avoid it to save her virtue.


    It stuck with me. Like, ground into my very being. All I ever wanted to be was a good girl growing up, and if being one meant I had to abstain from sex, then I¡¯d do it in a second.


    But being a good girl means being a good stepdaughter, and if Daddy says he wants my body, who am I to deny him? I shouldn¡¯t¡­ or at least, I wish I couldn¡¯t. But it¡¯d been beaten into me by my standards for so long that it corrupted my understanding of what it meant to be with someone. To love them and let them have their way with me.


    It was the ultimate sacrifice of the stepdaughter. But all these stupid inhibitions have made it all but impossible.


    And when Daddy pulled his¡­ you know what out, to show me, you know, I felt this amazing pang of hunger and lust. I wanted to touch him, the way it bobbed in his hand as he stroked it, the way the veins popped out as he strained against all his girth.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even that image in front of me-all that dirty desire welling up instantly -couldn¡¯t get me to ovee my hesitations. I told Daddy I wanted to be with him, but that I didn¡¯t know if I could ever figure out how to see things differently.


    At first, he understood. Daddy always understood me. He knows how hard I am on myself, and all he wants is for me to be happy.


    And for himself to be happy. So he came to the conclusion he needed to create a device-he¡¯s a neural engineer-that would help me overthrow, if not eradicate, my mistrust. If he could divert my brainwaves, he said, they could bypass the area of my mind where everythinges to a screeching halt.


    It sounded magical, too good to be true, but Daddy said he¡¯d break time and space to be with me. And he¡¯d pour his heart into capturing mine. Today is months after he said that, and Daddy, through tireless effort, has assured me he¡¯s built the perfect device to help me realize my potential. ¡°You ready, Babygirl?¡± he asks, pushing his sses up as he peers around the corner from the basement, where hisb is.


    I nod, swallowing my nerves silently.


    Hees into the living room, holding in both hands a small device.


    ¡°This,¡± he says, ¡°will help Daddy fuck his little girl.¡±


    My face goes crimson. ¡°Daddy!¡± I cry out,pletely embarrassed by his words.


    Heughs. ¡°Sorry, baby. I just like to see how ufortable it makes you. Even if it¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s so cute.¡±


    I look at him, my face always slow to release the blood flow from my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Daddy.¡±


    He gestures to the device. ¡°Soon, we can both be naughty together.¡± ¡°So what is it?¡± I ask, bringing my legs out from myrge sweater.


    Daddy¡¯s eyes follow my bare legs as they touch the floor, admiring my flesh.


    I smile, enjoying how much Daddy lusts for me, and how much effort he put into making sure he could do more than just look.


    ¡°It kind of looks like a TV remote, right? Well, I¡¯m thinking of calling it a neuron skipper, since the primary function is to reprogram the brain to find new pathways to ry information.¡±


    Reprogram? It¡¯s kind of weird, but if you think about it, my brain was programmed incorrectly when I was younger anyway, so I can¡¯t see any harm in trying to undo the previous damage to my mental well-being. Daddy stands over me on the couch, kneeling next to me. His finger travels under my sweater, pressing firmly against my panties. ¡°So when Daddy is touching his little girl¡¯s pussy, she can forget all about the negative feelings flooding her thoughts.¡±


    The feelings inside me are utterly chaotic, lust and fear cycling me as


    Daddy¡¯s light touch drives my libido and sparks the flight aspect of ¡®fight or flight¡¯. Daddy pulls away, knowing his touch would upset my brain, ensuring he doesn¡¯t make me too ufortable.


    That¡¯s why I love Daddy. Even though I know he¡¯s impatient with my childish naivete, he¡¯s careful to take it very slow with me.


    Until now.


    ¡°Using some of your DNA I gathered from your blood samples, I mapped the control to your specific framework. So when these buttons are pressed, they react specifically to your neural cortex.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it works?¡±


    Daddy chuckles. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve been secretly testing it on you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Like breakfast yesterday, I found the rewind button worked a little while ago, which caused you to forget what had happened the previous five minutes. I wanted it to be a surprise, but I also needed to push some boundaries with you without making you ufortable.¡± My mouth hangs open, having no idea Daddy was using me like his guinea pig. The thoughts of what Daddy might have been doing to me while my memory was erased are¡­ I was going to say frightening, but I think it¡¯s far more erotic instead!


    He adjusts his sses. ¡°This gave me a chance to test things out on you, re-calibrate so the controls influenced only certain aspects of your mind. Not everything, and not anything too important. Here,¡± he says, turning the remote toward me, ¡°this is my favorite button. You get the first press to change your behavior, to start our life together.¡±


    I swallow. Start our life together? That sounds amazing, like thest line of a romance novel. Even though the device seems intimidating, I¡¯m more than courageous enough to take the chance to be with Daddy.


    The button he gestures to as his favorite says, ¡°Power on.¡±


    ¡°Power on?¡± I ask. ¡°What gets powered on?¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Something you¡¯ll like¡­ a lot, Babygirl. Go ahead, press it for Daddy.¡±


    I push the button, and after two beeps, the device thrums.

 Chapter 171

    For a second, I think nothing happens, but then my eyes close and my mouth goes wide as a warmth washes over me. This hunger, rxation, or satisfaction-I¡¯m not sure how to describe it-flushes me. When I open my eyes to look at Daddy, I feel this insatiable urge to jump on him, to tear his clothes off, to kiss him all over, to see his cock nice and close so I can get a hold of it and never let go.


    He smirks. ¡°That one turns on your libido. Do you feel it?¡±


    I nod, biting my lip, restraining myself from melting into a freakish blob of horny hormones. The fact that I can still restrain myself, though, has me bothered.


    I swallow, dryness clinging to my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough,


    Daddy. I was turned on by you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°But that,¡± he says, turning the remote back to him, bined with this.¡± He presses a button. ¡°Should make it a lot easier to do things you¡¯ve never done before.¡±


    Another thrum, and this time, my mind blows clear in a shocking burst of energy. It¡¯s like every negative thought I ever had never existed, lost to some power I can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°This one reroutes past the point of inhibition. It can be kind of


    dangerous, so we need to be careful with it, but it prevents you from feeling bad about anything.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, that sounds like it can be bad. Will I hurt someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s got a fail-safe, so you won¡¯t fly off the handle and lose it all. And you won¡¯t feel those negative feelings, but you¡¯ll still hesitate simply by muscle memory. So we have to help you get around that.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°By doing what Daddy wants you to do.¡±


    Daddy stands up from the couch and takes a step back, sitting in the sofa chair across from me. He presses a button before saying, ¡°Now be a good little girl and take care of your Daddy.¡±


    I knew the device had some more functions to it, what with all the buttons on the controller. It¡¯s not like Daddy would ever design something with a bunch of superfluous nonsense.


    An incredible surge hits me, and a desire to touch myself overwhelms my senses. It¡¯s not like mind control, but it feels like heavy suggestion. I lean back against the couch cushions, that warmth from before flowing through me. From head to thighs, I follow the course of the wave through my body. My hands curve around my neck, a sensuous heat slipping down my torso. My hands flow over my sweater, over my breasts, reaching to my thighs. My hands caress my flesh, the sensation aching and powerful, a desire driven into me by my touch!


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Daddy says, watching me intently. ¡°Show Daddy what you can do.¡±


    My fingers curl inward, stroking my sensitive inner thighs, before pressing up against my panties.


    Oh my god! I¡¯m already wet, my panties damp to the touch. And my fingers won¡¯t quit, pushing against the fabric, pushing it into my slit. It¡¯s like fire, my lips and pink flesh inmed by my libido.


    I¡¯ve never really touched myself before, a squicky feeling keeping me from exploring my own body. So many frustrations and negative responses would cloud my mind and make it all feel so inappropriate, to the point where


    I¡¯d be forced to stop because it didn¡¯t feel good.


    But now? With no inhibitions blocking my desires? The fire building in


    my pussy-I said pussy!-is intense and all-consuming. It feels so marvelous, like the release of years of built-up pressure and bodily oppression.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I coo, ¡°it feels so good.¡±


    ¡°I know, Babygirl. Daddy likes to see you so happy.¡± He leans forward, the controller resting softly in his hands as he studies my body. ¡°You want to show Daddy your titties?¡±


    I¡¯d expect myself to blush, to say no, to hate the wordsing out of his mouth. I¡¯d shrink and hide, and if Daddy pushed me too much before, I¡¯d run from the severity of his demands.


    But I nod instead, almost without thought, biting my lip at the excitement flooding me from Daddy¡¯s words. The smoldering in his eyes makes everything feel all right, and when I reach for the hem of my sweater, ites off like it was the easiest decision I ever made.


    The shock to my system is exhrating. It¡¯s not that my tits are exposed to Daddy, it¡¯s that I want Daddy to see me in full nudity! I want him to lust after my body, to lose control, to take me in the most brutal way imaginable.


    I spread my legs open wide, a move I never would have made before because I would¡¯ve thought it obscene. My tendons strain as my legs go to my sides, and my pussy quivers when I push my hand against my panties.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want to fuck me?¡±


    Daddy licks his lips before pushing another button. ¡°I want to see my babye for her Daddy. Can you do that for me?¡±


    I nod, my body jolting as the signals from Daddy¡¯s devicemand me to do something new.


    My touch is no longer light, my libido charging even faster as I push hard into my slit, the pressure intense as I stroke my flesh. It¡¯s no longer enough. I need to feel it in the open, to touch my pussy for the first time in my life.


    I pull my panties off, sliding them up my lifted legs, before dropping them on the floor and spreading myself wide open for Daddy.


    My fingers touch my pussy and I groan loudly, ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy!¡± It¡¯s so potent. The electricity sparks as I drop the breaker on my body, lighting up my entire cunt with a single touch. It¡¯s like heaven, the smallest touch the most redeeming thing I¡¯ve ever felt.


    And how strange it is I get it from not being a good girl, but from being a bad one. This isn¡¯t for procreation. My actions aren¡¯t for love. They¡¯re for a dirty lust inundating every cell in my brain, a need crushing me as I sink into the cushions, content to fulfill my nasty desires. All I want to do is touch myself, to explode on my fingers in a fiery ball of orgasm.


    The thought of orgasm turns me on. I¡¯ve never touched myself, but I¡¯ve fantasized about what it¡¯d be like to touch myself so much to the point my body can¡¯t take it anymore.


    My finger caresses my pink flesh, sliding through my folds as I massage the hard cavity, rubbing my walls before focusing on my clit.


    I moan, the energy something else when I touch that ball of nerves.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, please, I want you so bad.¡±


    ¡°Do what Daddy says, girl.¡± His hand is on his crotch, coaxing his erection through his cks. ¡°You can have Daddy¡¯s dick when you¡¯vee for him once.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Daddy, okay,¡± I breathlessly nod. I¡¯ll do whatever Daddy wants if only so I can feel him inside me.


    Two fingers slip into me, preparing me for what Daddy¡¯s going to feel


    like invading my tight pussy. I stroke my walls, gripping my body around my clit, mping down and squeezing from the inside. My palm crushes my clit, and I shake back and forth to stimte it all at once.


    Daddy stands and approaches me, kneeling before my open pussy.


    ¡°Yeah, Babygirl. I want to see your pussy quiver up close.¡±


    I groan, Daddy¡¯s naughty words doing nothing to suppress my desires, but everything to set them on fire. It¡¯s like each dirty thought from him enters my ears and sends a pulse of energy down my spine.


    He leans in close, close enough for his hot breath to waft over my clit.


    ¡°Come on, baby. Come for Daddy.¡±


    My fingers split me open as I ram them into me, fucking myself roughly as I listen to Daddy¡¯s ongoingmands.


    ¡°You can do it for Daddy. Fuck that pussy for me. Come right in


    Daddy¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, yes,¡± I moan, shoving my fingers in faster and faster, feeling my juices slosh as my hand ms into my hips. The pressure grows so quickly, though, that all that muscle memory in me knows something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s foul.


    Daddy groans, and even though my fingers m into me, my hesitations seem to make their way through the reroute of my neurons. ¡°Daddy,¡± I moan, whining, ¡°this is so wrong.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Even though Iin, my fingers continue to fuck me, and if anything, my hesitations up the pleasure, stimting me with a sense of force.


    ¡°Daddy, we can¡¯t, it feels too good! I feel like I¡¯m going to explode. We need to stop! Daddy, please, Daddy.¡±


    I can hear the smile in Daddy¡¯s voice as he speaks directly into my pussy. ¡°There is no stop button, Babygirl. Daddy never installed one.¡± I gasp, but instead of fright wearing me down, it only amps up my arousal, and I unleash those treacherous words. I moan deeply as energy fires through me, traveling up my cunt and down my thighs, vibrating every muscle on its way through like an earthquake. I sputter and bite my lip hard, the pleasure making me shiver in delight.


    The orgasm fades, but my body jolts with the asional burst of errant pulses. ¡°Daddy¡±-I jolt, cutting myself off-¡°why didn¡¯t you put in a stop button?¡± I huff, looking up through heavy eyelids at Daddy as he stands.


    My body¡¯s so weak, the flood of pleasure like nothing I could¡¯ve ever imagined. ¡°Because, Babygirl,¡± he says, unzipping his pants, ¡°if I give a hesitant little girl like you an out, you¡¯ll take it without thought. The fail-safe was to protect you, and to make sure you go through the whole process of arousal from beginning to end, over and over.¡±


    He pulls his cock from his boxers, the massive, thick b of meat I remember gawking at months earlier. Even in my destroyed state, I can feel my libido energize at the sight of the beast in his pants.


    ¡°No, you need to be trained to let Daddy in when he wants it. And while the remote¡¯s running, you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s, through and through, and nothing¡¯s going to stop you from getting fucked by this big dick.¡±

 Chapter 172

    I swallow, Daddy¡¯s dominance ring my arousal, to the point where I choke out. ¡°Yes, Daddy, please, just fuck me like a naughty little slut.¡± He stoops down, holding my legs wide as he brings his huge erection to my glistening entrance. His push-through makes me flinch.


    Daddy¡¯s so fucking big! His cock seems way toorge for my small pussy, and when he pushes in further, intense pressure rockets through


    my nerves. But it¡¯s so good, so absolutely powerful, I moan against the sensitivity of my spent body.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± I groan, as he pushes into me to my pelvis, sighing in relief when I¡¯m filled.


    Daddy groans in ecstasy as my pussy hugs his cock. ¡°Oh god, Babygirl!


    Daddy¡¯s been waiting to fuck this pussy for so long. I just need to absorb this warmth for a little bit, take it all in that I¡¯m finally able to stick my cock in you.¡±


    My face burns, and I look up at Daddy. I¡¯ve never felt this extraordinary feeling before. I¡¯m not talking about the body-shattering pressure inside me, I¡¯m talking about the pure abandon I¡¯d taken to my hesitations. The only thing running through my mind is how badly I want Daddy to fuck me hard! His cock drags on my tight pussy, mming back into me, his thighs


    and balls smacking against my upturned ass. Pleasureunches into me like a ballistic missile, rattling up into the mound above my pussy. It nestles, and as


    Daddy plows into me, I feel that pleasure welling up in me again.


    ¡°Oh yes, Daddy. Fuck me. Fuck your dirty little girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s, baby. He¡¯s gonna fuck this pussy till we¡¯re both nice and old.¡±


    He flips me over, and getting me to my knees, Daddy fucks me like a little doggy on the couch.


    All the dirty desires I¡¯ve thought about the stream to the surface, nothing held me back anymore. They all want to be experimented with, all seemingly stuck in high gear.


    ¡°Grab my hair, Daddy.¡±


    He wads it, pulling me back toward him, the tight pain in my skull numbing me as he grabs near the roots.


    ¡°Choke me, Daddy.¡±


    His other hand wraps around my throat, pulling me up toward him, my body floating from the hair and the neck as Daddy rams his cock straight up into my cunt.


    He squeezes, cutting off air, strangling me as he roughly rams me. It¡¯s like every new furious interest only enrages Daddy, making him spear me harder, the animal in himing to the surface as I let him abuse my body.


    But my desires all want to be tested.


    ¡°In my ass, Daddy. Put your big dick in my ass.¡±


    He pulls out, holding me by my throat as he adjusts below me.


    Positioning himself, he jams his cock up my ass, filling me in a matter of seconds as he roughly dominates me.


    It hurts, but it feels unbelievable, the brutish force of ramming it deep into my anal canal without preparation only making it all the more exciting. The pain gives way to pleasure so quickly as Daddy effortlessly fucks my rear end, using as much strength on that hole as he did on my pussy. And I¡¯m conquered, my body bending entirely to his will, my position in front of him so well-cemented by his strong arms and aggressive cock, I can let my body go and melt into him, supported only by Daddy¡¯s power.


    He grunts uncontrobly into my ear, taunting me with insidious insults. ¡°You fucking little slut. Teasing Daddy like this. You take this dick in that ass and you love it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, yes, whatever you want. I¡¯m your little slut.¡±


    His fingers squeeze into my throat at my admission, and he only gets more aggressive, his hips thrusting into my ass so hard my knees lift slightly off the couch.


    But it won¡¯t matter, because the pleasure of no restraints, of inciting Daddy¡¯s sexual frustration, of being controlled by the man I love, floods my body with endorphins and bottle-popping steam.


    And I¡¯m uncorked as Daddy¡¯s moans repeat fiercely, his body straining as his cock unleashes a tidal wave of semen into my close rear end. Heat pours through my backdoor as jets of cum shoot into my anus, filling me to the brim as my body sucks him in, my orgasm squeezing and opening me, seizing Daddy in fits of convulsion. My hips buck into him, bouncing and slipping his cock in and out of me, ensuring Daddy¡¯s spilling seed coats everyst inch of my anal cavity.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    We groan into each other, our bodies exhausted against the brutality of it all.


    Daddy pulls out and I spin around on him, my energy seemingly endless, spent but recuperated in a matter of seconds. My libido can¡¯t die, not now, not yet.


    I take Daddy¡¯s dick in my mouth, sucking on him fiercely, not caring where it¡¯s been. I draw the cum from the tip of his penis, drinking it as globs continue to make their way down my throat.


    But shortly, the rity of Daddy¡¯s device wears off, and I can feel the urge to be forever filled by Daddy finally fade. I lick my lips andy back, satisfied with my sick behavior.


    As much as I¡¯m d to let the overwhelming feelings subside for a little while, I say, ¡°Maybe you should extend the fail-safe. I think I need more time to learn, don¡¯t you think, Daddy?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll make any modification for you, Babygirl.¡±


    I can feel myself being reprogrammed already, because as Daddy heads back to hisb, my hand goes to my pussy, and I fantasize all over again about Daddy pressing those buttons and making me do things I never would¡¯ve even thought possible.


    I might be changing, but I¡¯ll let Daddy use his remote control on me for as long as he wants!

 Chapter 173

    DADDY GETS ME HOT IN THE SAUNA


    The sign is hastily written, stuck to the door with a single slip of masking tape. I have to pull it down to read it since it¡¯s curling from the tremendous heat in the hallway.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t tell us the women¡¯s sauna was closed!¡± I rece the sign on the door and hug my arms over the towel covering my chest, suddenly feeling exceptionally self-conscious.


    My stepfather chuckles.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    He puts his hairy palms up defensively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just find it funny when you get all up in a huff about these kinds of things.¡± My shoulders slink. ¡°I just¡­ the sauna¡¯s my favorite part after a workout. I like sweating it all out.¡± I tug on the towel circling my body, ensuring it¡¯s still snug enough to keep me coveredpletely. Daddy tugs at his own towel in response, but his is more rough, as if it were annoying him how he needed to cover himself up.


    I look around the hallway, peering around each corner. ¡°Why is there no


    one ever around in this ce. It¡¯s like a ghost town. I can¡¯t even find a worker toin to.¡±


    Daddy shrugs. ¡°I just don¡¯t think this gym is going tost very long. I


    swear they only have a couple people on staff at any time, and it¡¯s almost like we¡¯re the only one¡¯s ever here.¡±


    I sigh, then growl, disappointed I¡¯m going to have to head straight to the showers. The thought of missing out on the pore-cleansing wonders of hot steam has me wanting to curl up in a ball and cry. I know, an overreaction,


    but I really like it. It¡¯s like a reset on the day, all the stress I¡¯d been working out in the gym finally gets to melt away from my body. I¡¯m not new-age about this stuff, but it feels probably as good as meditation for most people.


    I think Daddy notices how ufortable I feel, how I simply stand at


    the door, looking longingly at what could have been if this ce was up to code, or they had the money to keep everything up and running at the same time.


    ¡°You know what I think they¡¯d say,¡± Daddy says, his hand sliding to my shoulder. I jolt from his touch, the soft caress stirring something deep in my stomach, akin to the rxation I¡¯d get if I were steaming right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°If someone was here¡­¡± he shouts, looking around as if calling to a phantom employee, ¡°¡­ they¡¯d probably just tell you to use the men¡¯s sauna.


    It¡¯s up and running right around the corner.¡±


    I bite my lip. ¡°Are you sure, Daddy? I don¡¯t want to get in trouble for something like that.¡±


    Daddyughs out loud, a gut-bursting guffaw that makes me


    embarrassed. ¡°Babygirl, get in trouble how? What, are they going to kick you


    out of the gym, their folding, nearly dpidated business still standing only so they can run out the term of their lease?¡±


    I shake my head, rolling my eyes yfully. It must be so nice to be a man and be so confident you can get away with anything.


    ¡°I guarantee you, they¡¯ll say nothing, if they even notice you in there.


    There¡¯s no other men around, and we haven¡¯t seen an employee in the past thirty minutes. They¡¯re probably cooking bowls in the alleyway.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Cooking bowls, Daddy? Geez, you¡¯re old.¡±


    He taps his head. ¡°Yeah, old enough to know that most rules in this world can be broken with few consequences.¡±


    I blush, but I love how Daddy talks like that. It¡¯s so masculine, so domineering, like nothing in this world could hold him down. All it takes is that form of arrogance to make it seem no problem at all to do something so forbidden.


    And even then, I could just y coy if we¡¯re discovered and me it all on Daddy anyway!


    ¡°Okay, fine, let¡¯s do this. I really don¡¯t want to miss my sauna time.¡±


    ¡°All right, baby,¡± he says, taking me by my bare shoulders, e on.¡±


    He pretends to snoop through the hallway, as if trying to avoid detection from


    all the security guards and cameras teeming to protect this multi-billion dor facility.


    I¡¯m embarrassed by hisme attempts at humor, but after realizing no


    one¡¯s around to see it, I y along, sneaking and creeping along the walls,


    my


    hands up in the air like I¡¯m holding a pistol.


    Luckily, I don¡¯t have to fire a single shot as we open the door to the men¡¯s sauna.


    ¡°Here,¡± Daddy says, ¡°I brought this to make you feel better.¡± He takes the sign that was on the women¡¯s sauna and sticks it to this door, telling anyone else that this room is under maintenance.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, you¡¯re so bad!¡± I bite my lip, exhrated by the deception.


    I¡¯m not even a part of it, really, but it feels good to be a bad girl, or at least associated with a bad boy.


    He shrugs, smirking, following me into the steam of the sauna and closing the door behind us.


    The steam is thick in the room, the heat oppressive. It¡¯s like all the steam that would¡¯ve been in the women¡¯s room if it were functional found its way here. I arch my back, breathing in the vapor, letting it rx me as I let my muscles go loose, taking in the feeling I love so much.


    It¡¯s the perfect scene of rxation. It almost clears the mind as well, seemingly scrubbing away any worries or thoughts of the outside world for the thirty minutes I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± Daddy says, taking his ce on the wooden bench, e on, sit down.¡±


    I nod, walking over to him and taking my ce not a few feet away from Daddy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so far,¡± he says, yfully stretching for me as if he can¡¯t quite reach me.


    ¡°Quit it!¡± I titter, swatting his hand lightly. ¡°I just need my space to sweat, Daddy. I don¡¯t want you getting yours on me either. I think that¡¯d defeat the purpose of clearing my pours if I¡¯m clogging them with your stink.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s cruel, Babygirl.¡± He settles into his seat, content to let his


    little girl be by herself. He stretches his legs out, taking his manly space, and I lean my head back against the tiled wall, sucking in my daily vacation away


    from life.


    It¡¯s quiet, super quiet, the only sound in the room the constant jets of steam escaping into the air.


    And it only gets quieter when Daddy shuffles, and grabbing the edge of his towel¡¯s wrapping, he pulls it apart.


    I nce over at him only to dart my eyes back in front of me, shocked at what I witness.


    Daddy¡¯s towel is on the bench around him, and his cock isying on his


    thigh! That¡¯s not even the most shocking part: it¡¯s that his dick is so big! It¡¯sid, looselyying there, but I can tell even from my nce just how thick he is, and how thick he¡¯d be if he were hard.


    I swallow, not saying anything, my eyes glued to the misty far wall. Did he really just do that? This can¡¯t be happening. It¡¯s so weird. But even in weirdness, there¡¯s a part of me incredibly curious to see what Daddy¡¯s carrying on him. My nce was brief, and I really didn¡¯t get the chance to appreciate¡­


    Jesus, appreciate? That¡¯s my stepfather. My Daddy. What the hell am I thinking?


    But rational thought can¡¯t control the urges I have in me, intrusive thoughts that want me to investigate further. My rational mind wants me to look forward, but my eyes have this pull on them drawing me to Daddy¡¯s side.


    Eventually, the urges win, and sneakily, I slowly turn my eyes to their corners, examining Daddy¡¯s big man meat. I swallow, my throat dry from an intense fluttery feeling in my stomach.


    His cock is so thick, and the foreskin, the veins, the color, this hue slightly darker than Daddy¡¯s tone-probably darkened by the thinness of the skin on his shaft-is all awe inspiring.


    I keep turning my eyes back to the wall, but they find their way back to Daddy¡¯s cock after only a few seconds, until I can do nothing but stare at his dick, absolutely fascinated by it. I can feel my stomach churn, and a tiny bit of pleasure well up inside me as I imagine what Daddy¡¯s dick could do to me.


    It could fill my mouth, fill my pussy, empty inside me, make my cunt beg for more¡­


    I jerk when Daddy speaks. ¡°Take a picture, it¡¯llst longer.¡±


    My face turns crimson as I dart my eyes away. ¡°S-s-sorry, Daddy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I didn¡¯t really think about it until now, but I usually like to get naked in the sauna.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I look around as if other people could see what I could see. But we¡¯re alone.


    He chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m an old man, Babygirl. Daddy¡¯s not embarrassed by his


    body, and he sure as hell doesn¡¯t care what anyone else might think about it. I do it because it¡¯s freeing. To be naked in public.¡±


    ¡°I just-didn¡¯t imagine you¡¯d do that.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± he whispers, ¡°you like this for rxation, right? Well, being naked is rxing. You should try it.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not going to get naked in here!¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Fine, if you want to be the weird one in the room.¡± I shake my head, smirking at Daddy¡¯s oddly calming joke. It¡¯s silent for a little bit, but I eventually do feel kind of weird.


    Not because I¡¯m not naked, but because Daddy¡¯s so rxed in his state,


    and it feels weird to bring those reservations into the sauna. I always saw this space as a safe spot, a ce where I could leave the bothers of the outside world at the door.


    It actually bothers me more that I¡¯m so caught up in being nude. I


    shouldn¡¯t be, right? I should be able to express myself here and find my inner piece.


    I nod to myself, hesitating for a second as I ovee my fears, and unroll my towel, exposing myrge breasts and pussy to the hot steam. I feel two things at once: relief at my freedom, and excitement, as if I just got naked in public. Even though no one else is here.


    No one but Daddy.


    ¡°There you go, Babygirl,¡± he says, his eyes perusing me from the side. I blush, Daddy¡¯s gaze on my body enticing. I nce at his cock, returning the admiration in kind.


    I settle for a little while, enjoying just how much I like being naked. I imagine what my tits must look like, pushed out as I lean against the back


    wall, my legs slowly spreading open to an invisible crowd. I feel free, and for


    some reason, incredibly turned on by it!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    My legs widen to the point where my small, lower lips open up, showing the tiniest fragment of pink flesh. A heat much different than the sauna¡¯s flows through me, and I feel my tits, stomach, and mound sink to the pressure of eroticism.


    And my thoughts go to Daddy, whose eyes never leave me, whose eyes


    lock with mine, wordlessly conveying something to me. The way they¡¯re halfclosed, beckoning to me, imploring me to do something. We stare into the colors of each other¡¯s eyes, my blue to his brown, and it¡¯s like I can feel this maic energy.


    I don¡¯t know what it is. It feels like primal desire, a call to action


    between us. But it feels more like it¡¯sing from Daddy! It¡¯s his aura, heavy and dominant, pulling me toward him. Even though my body is aching to be filled, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s sheer energy that maniptes my actions.


    And Daddy¡¯s hand helping me along!


    He doesn¡¯t touch me, no. Daddy¡¯s hand goes to his cock, and as his eyes keep their gaze on me, his hand begins to stroke his cock.


    Oh my god, Daddy! You pervert!


    But I¡¯m a pervert as well, because my attention won¡¯t leave his cock as it grows in every dimension. The more he beats it, the longer and fatter it gets,


    until Daddy sessfully brings himself to full mast. His dick is just as big as


    I imagined it would be when it was soft, and when it throbs in his hand, my heart thrums along with it.


    And as his dick stares me dead, that animal maism from before is incessant, speeding my heart up as I contemte exactly what I want to do. The urges in me spread through my brain like a virus, and finally, Daddy¡¯s dick haspletely infested my mind.


    I reach out toward Daddy slowly, and as I get close to him, he lets go of his cock, letting me rece his hand with my own.


    ¡°There you go, Babygirl. Hold Daddy right there,¡± he says, licking his lips.

 Chapter 174

    My hand is no where near as big as his, and my tiny fingers barely circle his massive shaft. The feeling of the tough, spongy tissue sends a shiver through my arm, which makes me squeeze him repeatedly, testing the strength of his cock.


    He groans, his posture settling back.


    I pull on him gently, testing him even further, seeing the extent to which


    I can y with Daddy. Like he¡¯d ever disagree with my touch! I gather his foreskin up toward his head, bunching it up as I grip him tightly. I pull it down and watch his cock strain when I reach the hilt and listen to Daddy¡¯s magnificent groan.


    ¡°Yeah, Babygirl. Stroke Daddy good.¡±


    I bring my hand up and down, quickening my pace, sending my lustful energy into his cock. The feeling of a man¡¯s hard cock in my hand is something else, a joyous merging of hard cartge and soft skin, tempting every sense in me at once.


    My own body responds to my naughty desires, and without all the outside world telling me how taboo this all is, I give into itpletely, letting my dirty libido ride its wave to full arousal.


    ¡°Is it okay if I suck you, Daddy?¡± I ask.


    He smiles, nodding. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    I bend over the bench, leaning over Daddy as I push his cock into my mouth. The taste is like heaven. It¡¯s sweaty, intense, musky, but something that matches my forbidden desires so evenly.


    My lips circle his shaft tightly as I draw up on him, running my tongue underneath. I lick him from balls to head, tickling my taste buds on Daddy.


    He groans when I dip down into him, inserting him to the back of my throat.


    All that dominance Daddy disyed to me earlier is having an effect on me, to the point where I want to submit to him. I want him to take me roughly, to hold me tight as he slips his long cock into my cunt.


    Oh god, am I really going to go that far with Daddy?


    But my submission won¡¯t let me stop, my mouth devouring Daddy¡¯s cock energetically, letting him know just how much I want him. His hand runs down my back, caressing my body as I suck him off. He grabs a hold of my ass, his fingers digging into me harder the more I push down on him and gag. The more his little girl shows her delight, the more it makes Daddy tear into her flesh.


    ¡°Fuck, Babygirl,¡± he growls, ¡°suck Daddy¡¯s fucking dick.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s so good.¡±


    ¡°God, that¡¯s so hot. The things I want to do to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do to me, Daddy?¡± I look up at him, my soft eyes lost in hismanding re.


    He grabs me by my hair, pulling my face to his as he sinks his tongue


    into my mouth. Daddy kisses me fiercely, biting my lip as he grips my roots, sending pain and pleasure to collide directly into my brain.


    I moan, and Daddy grabs my nipple with his free hand, twisting it in its ce. Back and forth he tweaks it, asionally digging his fingers into my tit, grabbing it hard as we make out.


    My hand goes back to his cock and continues to stroke him, my pleasure moving me unconsciously. It¡¯s like him all over my body makes me want to


    be all over his, and when he¡¯s rough with me, I just want to feel the powerful symbol he¡¯s going to fuck me with.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± I groan into his mouth as he kisses me. ¡°Are you going to fuck your little baby? Right here, right in the sauna?¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything, only leaning into me and forcing me onto my back. With a violent jerk, Daddy lifts the bench and pulls it away from the wall, eliciting a giggle from me. That was no easy task, but Daddy didn¡¯t show an ounce of effort in it as his lust for me fuels him.


    Straddling the bench, Daddy¡¯s swift in his determination, his angry cock making a beeline for my wet hole.


    The way he glides in-a slick slurp of friction-sends a concussive st


    of fire and energy up my spine. His cock rushes into me, filling me to the hilt in a split second, driving all of Daddy¡¯s weight with a single push. I cry out, the intensity of his massive cock in me making me feel like I¡¯m going to split apart. He¡¯s so wide in my tight pussy!


    All Daddy does is groan and grit his teeth, his eyes piercing as he stares down at me. Our eyes connect, the lust in Daddy¡¯s eyes crushing me. It¡¯s so staggering, it feels impossible to escape, like I¡¯m to the point where I can¡¯t stop him anymore, his manly aggression too hell-bent on consuming me.


    And devastating me.


    His thrusts are not kind, plowing into me with the full force of Daddy¡¯s hips, as he pulls back and ms his entire shaft brutally into my pussy. I scream in delight, the force reverberating through my frame, quaking my body to the dead weight of flesh.


    Incapable of resisting the meat tenderizer inside me.


    Daddy grunts forcefully with each thrust, using his power to feed me his cock.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growls. ¡°That pussy¡¯s so good, Babygirl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah!¡± I breathlessly heave, my body bouncing along the wooden bench. ¡°Fuck me, Daddy.¡±


    He leans into me, his mouth meeting mine as he can¡¯t help but kiss his


    little girl¡¯s dirty mouth. Our tongue¡¯s intertwine as Daddy¡¯s thrusts slow


    down


    to something more delicate. Not truly delicate, but respective to his prior pounding, they feel like love taps.


    His back arches as his mouth meets my nipples, sucking on my hardened pink nubs. His lips interchange with teeth, Daddy¡¯s hostility manifest in his constant nipping at my flesh, chewing me like fresh meat.


    And the pain feels amazing, Daddy¡¯s hands crushing my tits at the same


    time, using them as handles. My headys back as I moan to the sky, Daddy¡¯s thick meat pulverizing my tiny body.


    Daddy flips me over on the bench, and standing my feet at its sides, Daddy lifts my ass up into the air while keeping my face nted into the wood. I grip the wood as Daddy inserts into me from behind. The new angle¡¯s extreme. Daddy¡¯s hands grab my hips and pull me into him as he thrusts, shocking my fat intorge ripples as his weight ms into me. I vibrate with each impact, my pussy on fire, my body barely held up enough for Daddy to fuck me.


    My tits smoosh into the wood and my back arches heavily as I feel weak


    against his onught. His fingers hook my hips even harder, allowing him to


    really throw my body into his. His dick goes so deep, I can feel it a hair from


    my cervix,pletely filling me from one end to the other, stuffing his massive rod all the way into my canal.


    ¡°Take it,¡± he huffs. ¡°You fucking dirty slut. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s dirty little girl. You take Daddy¡¯s dick all the way in that pussy.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, fuck, Daddy. Yes, yes!¡±


    He lifts me up onto my hands so he can reach over me and grab my tits from behind. I support myself on the bench, bringing my back straight as Daddy pushes into me. His chest leaning against my back, his hands circling myrge tits again, Daddy fucks me like a dog mounting a bitch. His thrusts are slow and violent, pulling back with his ass and hurling his cock into me. Massaging my tits, he kisses my neck, pulling on my nipples at intervals with long thrusts of his cock.


    Grabbing my hair, he pulls us over to one side of the bench. Sitting


    down, Daddy guides me by my hair back into him. Opening his legs wide for me, he brings me between his thighs, pulling me down to sit on hisp.


    Sit right back down on his engorged cock!


    His dick slides in easily, my ass pressing against Daddy¡¯s stomach.


    Using just my hair, Daddy lifts me and drops me down, shoving his thick rod up my cunt. I lean forward slightly, cing my hands on his outstretched knees, giving me a brace for his abuse.


    I help him out, using my legs to lift myself up as he pulls me by my hair, both of us bringing me to my zenith before letting me fall back down on Daddy¡¯s cock!


    The sound of my ass smacking against him is loud in the small room, my flesh mistreated as Daddy and I use it to sate our desires. My body is thrown into him just so I can feel the pressure of his cock mming into me,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    filling my tight pussy as my thighse snugly together, closing my cavity around his shaft.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Daddy groans, letting the newfound tightness exhaust him,


    ¡°oh fuck!¡±


    His hand falls from my hair as he drops it down to the bench to support himself. He just leans back and takes it all in. My closed thighs produce such a sensation on him, it basically paralyzes him, forcing him to let me do all the work.


    And work I do, rapidly lifting and sitting down on Daddy¡¯sp, sitting on his shaft, letting his thickness work over my sensitive walls. The mean friction works both our bodies to a fricther, static electricity building between us until we finallye in contact, discharging it all at once.


    The power of our orgasms is explosive.


    Daddy can only lean back as I work his dick to finality, stroking him with my tight pussy until he¡¯s forced to unload everyst bit of seed into me.


    His balls pull back before rubber-banding back into me, shooting thick, creamy streams of baby batter into my convulsing cunt.


    His elerating groans and ultimate ejaction spurs my own orgasm,


    flooding my body in a destructive force that releases the tidal wave of bodily energy I¡¯d been storing. It cascades magnificently, vibrating my ass and pussy on Daddy, shaking my ass muscles uncontrobly.


    And when his cock unleashes his hot goo, my shaking turns to long strides from my pussy, like I¡¯m grinding harder into him to let his semen travel further up my begging pussy. The heat coats my wall as fluid fills my constricted canal, squeezing it to every possible inch inside me, even coaxing some of it back out onto Daddy¡¯s shaft.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Daddy groans, thest vestiges of his orgasm leaving him. He has to help me straight up off of him because my legs are too weak to lift myself. The second his cock leaves my pussy, it flops over, utterly


    spent, and out of my pussy spills a tremendous glob of cum onto Daddy¡¯sp.


    We both rest on the bench, giggling as our bodies slowlye down from their highs.


    ¡°I liked that a lot, Babygirl.¡±


    I smile, nodding my head, feeling a euphoria wash over my nerves. ¡°I feel¡­ so calm.¡± I swallow, chuckling to myself.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I turn and kiss Daddy, running my hand over his cock. I collect arge deposit of unused cum and slip it between my lips, relishing the salty concoction.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t need this sauna anymore to rx.¡±


    ¡°It is going to be closed soon, after all.¡±


    I nod, girlishly kissing him. ¡°Maybe all I need is you to be rxed,


    Daddy.¡±


    His hand slides around my waist, and all I want to do is get rxed all over again!

 Chapter 175

    DADDY¡¯S LITTLE DOLL


    My stepfather is my Daddy dom.


    And I¡¯m his little girl.


    Just those thoughts alone are enough to make me shuffle my thighs together in the chair as I wait for Daddy to arrive home from work. I know he¡¯s got something good for me. He always does. That¡¯s just how our rtionship works. He spoils me, and I¡­ well, I spoil him right back, just in different ways. Only ways I can do for Daddy.


    Like look cute. Daddy loves it when I dress up for him, this deliciousbination of cute and sexy, a merging of innocence and devilish desire. So like every evening while I wait up for him to get home to me, I put


    on a pair of colorful stockings, one¡¯s that reach up past my knees. These ones are a swirl of orange and white, stripes that make me look like an orange creamsicle. On top of that, I have a tiny pair of gray boy shorts on that barely


    contain myrge ass, and a tight, white t-shirt that entuates my hips up to my breasts, exposing my small corbone and hefty cleavage to Daddy¡¯s wandering eyes.


    I bounce my feet up and down as I sit on the sofa chair in the living room, steadfastly staring at the door like an anxious puppy.


    It might seem pathetic, maybe, to people who don¡¯t understand, but Daddy¡¯s my world. Ever since we developed our rtionship, the way he coddles and baby¡¯s me is something akin to absolute bliss.


    I love feeling vulnerable and small in his presence, love letting out the girlish side of me without any sort of disappointment or disgust from him. Daddy lets me be me. Not just let me, but encourages it. He wants me to let


    gopletely, to give into all my naive and childish desires, to set my sights


    on living in the moment and truly enjoying myself.


    All while he spends his time making the money and supporting us.


    That¡¯s exactly how he likes it: Taking care of his precious little girl while she gets to be happy in her own little world. It gives me goosebumps just thinking about it. Daddy gives me all the freedom I could ever want and none of the anxiety that goes with it.


    And all I have to do is please my Daddy.


    Something I look forward to every single day. He deserves it. Daddy¡¯s my hero and deserves a little girl that looks up to him.


    Especially from her knees.


    The lock to the door turns and my feet bounce uncontrobly, my heart skipping and exciting every muscle in my body.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I jump up to greet the tall man as he walks through the door.


    I don¡¯t even give him time to close the door and drop his bags. ¡°Hello, Daddy!¡± I cry out, seizing him in a huge bear hug, squeezing the life out of him. Of course, I¡¯m not strong enough to hurt Daddy, but I try to anyway, to show him just how much I love him.


    ¡°Hey, Babygirl,¡± he says, smiling as he wraps his arms lightly around me. ¡°Miss me?¡±


    I look up into his eyes and nod, my pigtails bouncing to and fro.


    ¡°Daddy, you know I¡¯m always bored without you.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°That¡¯s why I always have to bring things home for you. I need to make sure you¡¯re a busy girl while Daddy¡¯s off working.¡±


    My eyes go wide, ying the game well. I¡¯m not surprised, because Daddy is as caring as theye. He doesn¡¯t miss a day to spoil me to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°What¡¯d you get me?¡± I ask, skipping backwards as he walks over to the couch and drops the bag on the cushions.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he says, ¡°look for yourself.¡±


    I tear into the bag, pulling the gifts out in a fevered charge.


    Today he¡¯s brought me a coloring book and crayons!


    It¡¯s exactly what I asked him for yesterday. I said I wanted something to color, because I remember doing that when I was a lot younger and feeling heaven pass over me when I had a crayon in my hand. The whole world could be on fire and I think I¡¯d still be drawing in my books, entirely oblivious to everything around me.


    I wondered yesterday if I could recapture that.


    Daddy made sure today I could find out if it were true or not. ¡°Daddy, thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±


    He chuckles as I tackle him, barely moving his stout frame. ¡°You¡¯re wee, my little porcin doll.¡±


    I blush. My Daddy knows just what to say to get my juices going. That¡¯s


    his special phrase for me. It¡¯s the thing he hooked me with all those years ago


    when I got out of college and felt lost in the big ol¡¯ world.


    I don¡¯t even like to think about the anxiety I felt leaving the security- the child¡¯s world-of school. School was nothingpared to the adult world, where everything was about careers and buying houses and starting a


    family without letting them all starve to death. I tried to adapt, but I couldn¡¯t, and I suffered a horrible mental breakdown shortly after the first week of my


    first job. Bedridden the entire time, it broke Daddy¡¯s heart to see me in such a


    state.


    Which is why one night he came to me, sat me down, and proposed something that would change my life forever.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± he said, stroking his beard as I remember, ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you so depressed.¡±


    I could barely look at him, since I was nearly always on the verge of crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. You need to be happy.


    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make that happen.¡±


    I remember saying something along the lines of not believing I could make it in the working world.


    The words are a blur now.


    But his words I will never forget. ¡°Then you won¡¯t have to. You¡¯re too precious to me to let you go down a path that might break you. You¡¯re my little porcin doll, Babygirl. I¡¯ll take care of you your whole life if you let me.¡±


    From there, Daddy slowly started treating me not like his stepdaughter,


    not exactly, but like his precious little girl. The more and morefortable I got, the more I wanted to regress to a time of spiritual innocence. And the more innocent I got, the more it turned my Daddy on, until one night, he couldn¡¯t take it, and he ravished my little body to his delight. I was Daddy¡¯s porcin doll, and when Daddy fucked me for being his good little girl, I made sure he always got the royal treatment. Because this is the man who saved me from a future I might not have survived.


    I look down at the coloring book, my thoughts running wild with the sense of calm I expect to feel drawing in it. I wanted to rush off and start right away.


    But I know we needed to eat dinner.


    And I know Daddy should get his reward first.


    ¡°I want to give you my gift, Daddy,¡± I say, cing my books on the couch, leaving them alone until I fulfilled my daughterly duties. He nods, and I lower myself to my knees, chewing on my lip as I unbutton his work pants. Pulling them down, I reach into his boxers and yank


    out his huge, soft cock.


    I stroke his balls with my fingertips as I move his shaft, studying him as he gradually grows in my hand. ¡°I love your cock, Daddy. It¡¯s my favorite part about you.¡±


    He groans. ¡°Is that so, Babygirl?¡±


    I nod, looking up at his eyes cast down at me. I lick my lips. ¡°You like how that feels, Daddy?¡±


    He nods, closing his eyes, taking in the pleasure as his cock finallyes to life.


    I open my mouth wide and take him in, working his dick slow and sensuously, taking my time to show Daddy everything he¡¯s earned. Like a


    good little slut, I suck Daddy¡¯s dick, wrapping my lips lightly around him as I ther him in saliva.


    My pussy aches as I grind my thighs together, my body happy to reward Daddy. I don¡¯t care if it makes me soft or weak or pathetic or whatever you might call it. I don¡¯t care if people frown that I can¡¯t survive in the real world without a man to take care of me. All I know is that when I suck my Daddy¡¯s dick, that¡¯s when I feel happiest, knowing I¡¯m doing something to make the man I love d to be alive.


    My head ducks into him, slipping him further and further down my throat. I get past half of his shaft, to the point where I used to gag on him, and then to the new point where I do actually gag. I¡¯m nearly at the base of his cock, which I hunger for, but I know is my future goal to adapt to. Right now, though, I cough and sputter as his dick tickles the back of


    my throat. I hold him in ce, locking my mouth around him as I practice to


    amodate his girth. I can onlyst five to ten seconds before I¡¯m forced to pull off him, my spit dripping from his dick, slinging strings all the way to my lips.


    I take a deep breath, oveing the struggle of his length, and reinsert him, choking on his cock once more.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Daddy groans, his head lolling back as his hand runs through my hair. He strokes my scalp, this amazing calming gesture that always makes me feel right at home when I¡¯m kneeling at his feet.


    I pull off, cough, and ask, ¡°You like that, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Keep going, my porcin doll. Make your Daddy really happy.¡± I know what he means, so I dive on his cock, stroking and licking his


    shaft, jerking him as I engulf his entire rod. Massaging his balls with my free hand, I signal to his testicles to give me everything they have because I¡¯m a naughty, hungry little girl.


    I suck on Daddy¡¯s head, sipping at the precum that¡¯s forming, tasting the appetizer before the meal.

 Chapter 176

    Daddy winces, his head super sensitive, and I go back to inhaling him, using my moans to seduce Daddy. Each push down on his cock is followed by a harsh moan in my throat, which vibrates straight into Daddy¡¯s dick. It doesn¡¯t take him long before the hand on my head stops stroking my scalp and starts gripping my hair.


    ¡°Oh god, oh god, ooooohhh god!¡±


    Daddy growls, leaning his pelvis into my face. Straining forward, he grabs a wad of my hair, locking me in ce, and his powerful hips thrust his cock to the back of my throat, all before unleashing a hot stream of jizz into my mouth. Shot after shot coats me, inundating me with salty cum. Each ssh of warmth sends a quiver down to my stomach, where it transforms into a settling rxation, and I lie still for Daddy, letting him empty himself into my mouth.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He groans and twitches, and when he pulls out, I swallow everyst drop, licking my lips to make sure nothing goes to waste.


    Daddy slips his cock back into his pants before zipping up. ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± I say, my voice breaking from the force of his ejaction. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Babygirl. Thank you. I¡¯d been holding that a long time for you.¡± I smile, gesturing my head to the kitchen. ¡°Well,e on. Dinner¡¯s ready and waiting for you.¡±


    We sit down to dinner and Daddy talks about his day at work. I listen attentively, but I have to say, I¡¯m somewhat distracted. I have a coloring book calling to me on the couch, and my pussy is burning to be filled at the same time. Even through the whole meal, I have a hard time ignoring the sensations welling up inside me as my juices spread to my thighs and panties.


    I keep shifting and squeezing my legs, which surely doesn¡¯t help. But Daddy¡¯s an old man, so I have to make sure I give him some time to recuperate.


    When we finish up, I clean the dishes, and then ask him, ¡°Can I go color now?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Of course, Babygirl. Go have fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Daddy!¡± I run over and give him a hug, before running into the living room, snatching up my gift, and taking it back to my room.


    Iy it out on the floor, spreading my gift in a wide semi-circle. Iy down on my belly and carefully turn the pages until I find the figure I want to be my first experiment.


    An octopus seems like a great, easy choice.


    I pick up my purple crayon and go to work.


    After only a few minutes, I feel that calming feeling I was hoping for.


    I¡¯mpletely oblivious to my surroundings, and in my satisfaction, I lift my feet into the air, crossing them and holding them up. I bob them back and forth as I scribble onto my pages.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Daddy says from the doorway.


    My mind is so empty, I can barely get my voice up as I nod. ¡°Yes,


    Daddy.¡± I¡¯m in heaven, content to let the world pass me by as I get lost in my little world.


    ¡°You look so adorable right now.¡±


    I know how much Daddy likes it when I look cute, but I don¡¯t really


    react to it.


    I bite my tongue as I color in a particrly tiny tentacle, ensuring I don¡¯t draw outside the lines. I might want to be a little girl again, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to be messy about it.


    A warmth travels up my thighs as Daddy¡¯s hands pass over them. I giggle, but don¡¯t say anything, too concentrated on my task in front of me to express anything but the most base emotions.


    His hands curve over my ass and he squeezes my cheeks roughly, digging his fingers into my flesh. ¡°God, I love this little bubble butt,


    Babygirl.¡±


    I smile and shake it back and forth for him, which causes him to swat it


    in excitement. I yelp, but I keep at my task, letting Daddy have his fun behind me.


    Daddy¡¯s hands slide under my shirt, caressing my back, rxing me even further. They reach up to my shoulders beforeing back down, connecting with the band of my boy shorts, where they hook and begin to slide my underwear down my big butt. I lift my hips off the ground to help my Daddy so he doesn¡¯t have to fight with it so hard.


    Pulling my shorts all the way off, my legs lower to the ground, and Daddy spreads them slightly as I continue to draw.


    His hands run up my thighs again, sliding over my ass and squeezing. Daddy really does like my butt, and from my belly-t position, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s looking quite enticing to him right now.


    His mouth meets my cheek and he bites my flesh, sinking his teeth in and shaking, growling like he¡¯s tearing into a piece of meat. He does this over and over, biting my fat and eating me up.


    I barely even respond, my mind so lost in my little world.


    But I won¡¯t be able to contain myself for long.


    Daddy¡¯s fingers slide down my crack, passing over my tight backdoor before finding my slit below. I always makes sure I¡¯m as clean as possible for Daddy, because sometimes he likes to get me all dirty at both ends! My hips buck when his fingers slide through my pink folds, pressing against my slick entrance.


    I moan lightly, my reverie broken by Daddy¡¯s adventurous hands. When he shimmies over my clit, I buck again, my lower back curving my ass upward as I push my pussy into Daddy¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a sweet little pussy you got there, Babygirl. So precious for my little doll.¡±


    I lick my lips, swallowing my dry arousal. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± His finger slips into my entrance and I let out a deep groan, my hand


    stopping its work. I jolt forward when he pushes it into me, and it takes me a moment to adjust before I can start working on my drawing again. Daddy¡¯s finger in my pussy, he bites my flesh again, never satisfied after only one meal. My Daddy is ravenous, and he loves nothing more than to have seconds on my small body.


    Kneeling between my legs, he spreads them even further, allowing him to pull my cheeks apart and lean into me. His tongue reaches my backdoor and I squirm, the tickling sending erotic pulses through my system.


    He¡¯s almost got me. Almost¡­


    Daddy feasts on my ass, trading flicks of his tongue with bites in my flesh, shaking and tearing at me. His aggression picks up, his bites be harder, and the movement of his tongue over my hole speedier. He pushes in


    with the soft muscle in his mouth, separating the tight orifice as he tastes the inside of me.


    He pushes his middle finger into my ass next, inserting all the way in past the second knuckle, prepping me for something far bigger. I groan, my eyes close, the heat in my body building. Finally, Daddy has my attention, breaking me from my silent contemtion into a lust-fueled ze forming in me. It¡¯s not a bad trade off at all!


    ¡°Feel it, because herees something else.¡±


    Daddy closes my legs together, his finger tightening inside my ass. He straddles my legs, positioning his cock between my thighs before pushing, splitting my pussy open with his huge member.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy!¡± I cry out, the intensity of his thickness is strengthened against the tightness of my thighs mping my pussy closed around him.


    He struggles pushing inside, grunting as his hips drive into me, skewering me. My walls hug him, the friction dragging along his cock as he


    burns a hole through me. His finger pushes up my ass even further as Daddy


    really leans into me, feeding me his entire length.


    He grunts. ¡°Ugh, feel it, doll. Feel that big dick go in your little pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Daddy! Daddy, yes! It feels so good.¡±


    His cock reaches the hilt, his ballsying between my thighs as he sits back down on me, groaning as he enjoys the warmth of my cunt. I can feel his dick pulse inside me, pumping and testing the tightness, Daddy¡¯s excitement see-through.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so tight, and these thick thighs feel good to sit on.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, your dick is so big, I love it. I love when you put it inside me.¡± ¡°Are you mine, Babygirl?¡± he asks, wiggling his finger inside my ass as he adjusts his position, his cock stretching me as it shifts around. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯m yours. You can do whatever you want to me.¡± I moan as he slowly pulls out, my palmsying t on the floor as the urge to hold onto something ovees me. Daddy¡¯s thrust in is even more intense, and I curl my fingers hoping to hook onto something.


    But there¡¯s nothing to save me from Daddy¡¯s desires.


    His thrusts are calm and drawn out, making me feel every inch of him as he meticulously pulls out to near exit beforeunching back into me.

 Chapter 177

    My pussy elicits sharp pangs of electricity, scattering through my walls like cloud lightning, surges tapping every nerve through my system.


    It¡¯s the calm before the storm.


    His thick cock plows into me, Daddy leisurely driving his cock up into my cunt as he rests on my thighs, pushing up against the wall connecting my pussy to my anus. It drags along, threatening to break through, begging to enter my naughty hole. I can feel his dick and his finger connect through the wall, pushing together as they stoke the mes of my libido.


    Daddy always gets me going until I¡¯m ready to give him what he wants.


    Not just ready, but needing. I need him to fuck my ass. I need him to own


    mepletely, to abuse my body in the way only he knows how to. His dick hardens to a point near impossible without my tight pussy


    crushing his cock. He uses my cunt to bring himself to the fullest capacity, so that when he shifts to his newest destination, we both feel what a thick cock can do to a bound, tight asshole.


    And when Daddy feels ready enough, he pulls out of me, stands a little higher on his knees, pulls my cheeks apart hard, and lowers his weight into me. His thick, tumescent cock doesn¡¯t need guidance: Daddy finds my hole with no hand, merely leaning into me and dropping down, his cock hard enough to puncture my hole without assistance.


    Pain floods me as his thick cock breaks me open, but it¡¯s ignored through the sheer pleasure of being utterly dominated. The sensation is so intense, it allows the pain to meld seamlessly into my consciousness, clinging to the lust Daddy has created in me.


    ¡°Ooooooohhhhhh.¡± I groan, Daddy¡¯s cock making it¡¯s way into me effortlessly. It chasms my backdoor, and Daddy dives downward, his cock spearing me at full force with a cruel barbarism.


    When he reaches the base, Daddy doesn¡¯t give me a moment, instead pulling out immediately in order to m his dick back into me. Daddy¡¯s in full-on fuck mode, his brutality on my ass a far departure from every other soft aspect of his personality.


    Heys into me like he hates me. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± he groans, entuating each thrust into my upturned ass with a curse of aggravation.


    It¡¯s like I drive him so mad, my body so delicious to him, he bes angry at me for doing this to him.


    I¡¯m a good little girl, but I¡¯m too sexy for Daddy to ignore! He¡¯s too consumed by lust not to end every night inside my body.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, yes!¡± I moan, the heat flowing through me in spurts of dominant thrusts. ¡°Fuck my tiny butthole. Fuck my ass.¡± ¡°Yeah, baby,¡± he grits his teeth. ¡°You take everything Daddy gives you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Daddy. I love you. Keep fucking me. Keep fucking me.


    Harder! Harder!¡±


    However impossible it may seem, Daddy¡¯s thrusts st into me even rougher. His hands spread my cheeks so wide, I can feel the force of his weight down on my ass as he uses my body to support him. And I can feel when the beams that are his arms give way, dropping his tremendous weight down on me, stuffing my ass with merciless efficiency.


    ¡°I love it! I fucking love it!¡± I shout, my ass bucking up into him ever so slightly. ¡°It feels so good! Fill me up, Daddy! Fill my big ass up with your


    cum!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Here we go, here we go!¡± Daddy lights into me, throwing everything he has into my ass, speeding up to the point where he knows he¡¯s going to finish inside. He huffs, grunts, his breath barely able to keep up with his ferocity, his end goal nearly in sight.


    And without warning, he lets out a loud sigh, dropping all his weight down on my ass, where his cock shoves deep into me. It pulses, twitching and spasming, firing whole loads of hot jizz into my rear end. Warmth floods me,


    filling me entirely as it seeps into every empty crevice of my anus, spreading around Daddy¡¯s dick as it makes its way back to the entrance. My body shakes in turn, convulsing as I relish Daddy dumping all his seed and stress of the day deep into my cavity, rxing himself on my body.


    We hold in position for a long time, Daddy breathing heavily as he rests on top of my fat thighs and ass, his heartbeat slowing as he sways on me. His dick moves with him every time, and I love how it feels lightly shifting, even


    as it softens, it¡¯s still an amazing, submissive sensation. He pulls out, and I sigh in sadness, the emptiness inside me disappointing.


    But I lift myself to my elbows, picking my coloring book up in the air.


    ¡°Look, Daddy, look. Look what I drew!¡±


    ¡°I see, Babygirl. Very impressive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I think I¡¯m going to color this part red next.¡± I stay on my stomach, coloring, as Daddy watches me flex my anus for him, his cum oozing out of my ass. He squeezes my cheeks, ying with them softly as he savors my flesh.


    I keep at my task, happy to have my gift while I give Daddy the show he loves.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 178

    DADDY, I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE I CAUGHT YOU!: A


    QUICKIE


    The shock to my system is like nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced before. I freeze in ce, and a sudden surge-a delightful surge-travels down through my gut like the priming of TNT, the fuse burning to an undesirable end.


    Undesirable, because it¡¯s my stepfather I¡¯m looking at.


    But the excitement is piercing, a stomach-churning disaster that erases all decency in a sh fire. I watch on, my eyes glued to the screen in the living room.


    Two girls are going at it. One is using a strap-on on the other- doggystyle-spanking and fucking her hard. It¡¯s absolutely passionate and aggressive, and they¡¯re screaming out through the muted volume on the television.


    My pussy feels a twinge immediately, ready to start up the factory of lubrication between my legs.


    Not because of the women, no.


    But because Daddy¡¯s rxed in hiszy-boy chair, his pants down to his


    ankles, his cock situated firmly in his hand. His hand grips it hard, motioning it up and down, coaxing it to life as he watches the girls fuck each other. Even from behind him, I can see how intently he stares at the porn, concentration focused on all the nasty bits in front of him.


    I swallow, my inability to move, to escape, frightening. Why can¡¯t I look away? Why am I so utterly focused on the way Daddy strokes his cock? Up and down, hardening it as he moves his foreskin back and forth, alternating his grip from soft to hard, alternating the speed he jerks himself. The heat in me rushes to my skin, and I feel like I¡¯m blushing over every inch of my body!


    A girl like me, this would normally be a horrible situation to find myself in. I never imagined I¡¯d stumble upon my Daddy jerking his cock to porn, so I never once thought what I¡¯d do in the situation. But I know from history, this


    type of dirty, nasty thing would scare the bejeezus out of me, and I¡¯d hightail it out of here so I can avoid the confrontation.


    Thest thing in the world I¡¯d want is for Daddy to know I saw him doing this. He¡¯d be so embarrassed; I¡¯d be so embarrassed. It¡¯s an ordeal I would normally wisely avoid.


    Normally¡­


    But I bite my lip as my own arousal builds. I can already feel a wet spot forming in my panties, a tiny little foreboding sign of what my mind really wants.


    I don¡¯t turn away. I grip the framing of the door as my other hand slides between my legs, the pressure of my fingers sending a energy up through to my core. I¡¯m so fucking horny! It almost hurts how much this whole thing is turning me on.


    Come on,e on. I close my eyes. I need to turn away and go back to my room now. I nod in agreement with myself, concurring how wise that idea sounds. I should go back to my room and work on my report, or if I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll just rub one out really quick and settle my mind.


    I nod to myself again. Right, right, that¡¯s what I should do.


    But once I open my eyes, I don¡¯t move, Daddy¡¯s presence a focal point of my libido. It¡¯s pushing me hard to do something I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even thinking.


    Against all rational thought, I tip toe into the room, my motions careful as I sneak up behind Daddy in his chair. The floor barely creaks in his room, but my heart is racing every time I make even the slightest sound. Surprisingly, Daddy doesn¡¯t notice a thing, and I approach directly behind his chair.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell am I doing? This is so wrong!


    I look over Daddy¡¯s shoulders, his cock much bigger this close up. I can


    see all the details of him as he strokes his meat: the thickness of his head, the incredible length of his hard shaft, the slight darkening of the skin as it approaches his base, the clean shaven pair of testicles nestled between his legs.


    My nipples start to get hard under my t-shirt, and I just want to cry out in temptation. It aches so bad! My body just wants to be filled by Daddy¡¯s cock, from head to toe, from tip to base, stuffed into my begging cunt. The feeling is so strong I have to fight myself from doing something stupid.


    But it¡¯s a fight I can¡¯t win.


    I drop to my knees behind the chair and crawl over to the right side of him. Lifting my hand, I slide it up over the armrest of the chair, and very delicately, I ce my hand on Daddy¡¯s, gently letting him know I¡¯m here. Of course, Daddy jolts in his seat, shocked at my touch. His eyes turn toward me, our gazes locking. Daddy¡¯s frozen, just like I was frozen at the door, his brown eyes confused and questioning. He swallows, and then his


    eyes follow the course of my hand, seeing ittched onto his, which is in turntched onto his cock.


    I¡¯m breathing so heavily, my nerves an absolute mess as my heart wants to jump out of my chest. I can¡¯t believe I caught him doing this, but I can¡¯t believe I did what I did. This is so fucked up. I should just get up and run. He opens his mouth slightly, but reconsiders himself, instead closing it and ncing back at me, then back at my hand.


    Slowly, he removes his hand from his cock.


    Oh my god! Is he actually¡­?


    After a moment, my rational mind screaming to stop what I¡¯m doing, I reach over and rece his hand, slipping my fingers around his shaft. It feels so good! So warm, so strong, so thick and dominant. His dick is like nirvana, and the only way to reach enlightenment is to feel his skin shift in my hand.


    I pull down, a sigh of relief washing through me as I experience the soft flesh tighten against his base, and when I push up, the bunching of skin against his head.


    Daddy watches my hand deliberately, not saying anything as I gradually stroke his hard cock.


    Having watched him jerk it, I mirror the motions he used. I grip harder and pull faster, only to give way to something softer and slower. Daddy appreciates it, his head lolling back as his mouth opens agape. He swallows, groans, and licks his lips, his eyes turning back to the porno in front of him. I smile to myself, watching the girls fucking each other on the screen. I y a game with Daddy¡¯s dick, stroking at intervals that reflect the girls moving in the porno. When she thrusts, I pull down on him, and when she pulls out, I pull up. The faster she goes, the faster I do, beating Daddy off like he had his cock inside that other girl¡¯s pussy.


    It turns me on so much to be manipting Daddy like that! It feels like power controlling your very own cock, and I swear I can feel the arousal of Daddy through my own body, my own pussy getting wetter the more I imagine being the girl fucking the other one. It¡¯s weird doing the fucking.


    But that power fantasy is brief as Daddy sits up in his chair.


    Wordlessly, he gestures with his hands to me. I blush, my eyes locking with his as I take his hands and stand to my feet.


    I swallow as he lifts me up to hisp, watching his cock go under me as I straddle him. I can feel his thickness pressing against the back of my panties, Daddy¡¯s dick throbbing against me. As I push my butt back a little, his dick grinds the fabric into my crack.


    But Daddy grabs the back of my head, pulling me into him and sinking his tongue into my mouth. I¡¯m shocked by his force, and I try to pull myself off him. For some reason, stroking Daddy felt a lot less inappropriate than kissing him.


    Which feels a whole less inappropriate than what Daddy does next. Leaning forward in his chair, he wraps one arm around my lower back, holding me tight. His hand sweeps under me, pulling my panties to the side, exposing my soaking cunt. Guiding his cock with his free hand, Daddy positions it under me as he lifts me up, only to drop me down on it, impaling me on his meaty shaft.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy!¡± I cry out, sharp stabbing pleasure gripping my vaginal walls as his thick cock slides into me.


    He tears down my shirt, sticking a puffy, pink nipple between his lips.


    He sucks on it, drawing my body in. Holding my lower back tightly with one hand, his other hand shifts under my ass, giving him leverage to control my motions.


    With his strong arms, Daddy lifts me up and fucks me on his dick. My hands circle around the back of his head, keeping him close to me as he feasts on my tits. His hand hoists me in the air, driving me hard on his huge member, splitting my pussy open with forceful weight. The pain subsides into burning heat, my pussy limating quickly to Daddy¡¯s gargantuan size.


    His lips suckle my flesh, his teeth chomping at me as his hunger overwhelms him. His tongue flicks rapidly over the nub. His hips lift up into


    me, propelling me hard as a counteraction to gravity, mming his cock into me with violence.


    I can feel him strain in my tight pussy, the tiny throbbing of his veins felt deep in my core, and it reconciles the taboo with my hesitations. This is wrong, so wrong, but all I want is Daddy to spill his delicious seed into my aching pussy!


    Daddy turns me around on the seat, giving us both a view of the two girls fucking each other in his porn. I sit down on him reverse cowgirl, Daddy¡¯s dick hitting a whole new intense angle. His shaft slides gloriously along my g-spot, his head reaching further down, nestling deep inside me. I lean backwards against him and Daddy¡¯s hands go to my tits. He squeezes roughly, gripping them with digging fingers as he plows his hips into my tiny cunt.


    The girls on the screen are fucking each other hard with the strap-on, and I feel the propulsion of their thrusts just as Daddy thrusts into me. I¡¯m now feeling it from the powerless side, the mound above my pussy growing in tremendous pressure as the cadence of our thrusts match each other. He bites my neck and I¡¯m his, his hands molding my tits as his cock spears me in fric bursts.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy. Oh no, oh no, I¡¯m going toe!¡±


    My body shatters on his long cock, my hips vibrating as they grind themselves into his pelvis, extending the level of pleasure as Daddy¡¯s dick bounces from wall to wall. I melt back into Daddy, my body giving way just


    as his gains power, transferring all my spent energy into his masculine frame.


    Daddy picks his speed up, fucking me mercilessly as I lie copsed against him. My breathing increases as I realize what¡¯s about to happen, what exactly it is I¡¯ve gotten myself into.


    But it¡¯s toote, and though I¡¯m rational again, I¡¯m too exhausted to keep it from happening.


    Daddy unloads his balls into me with a few hearty grunts, his seed hot and creamy. It stters inside my pussy, bathing me in baby batter as Daddy¡¯s hands squeeze me extra hard. His dick pulses a number of times, his


    primal force conquering me, before he too loses all his might and everything goes soft.


    I fall back against him, our breathing erratic as we both watch the girls


    get off on the television. It¡¯s aforting, tiresome embrace, my body simply uniting with Daddy¡¯s as we finish off his porno together.

 Chapter 179

    BABYGIRL¡¯S NASTY PROPOSITION


    ¡°Daddy, can I talk to you?¡±


    I gave her a wary look as the warning bell chimed in my head. The only time Paisley referred to me as Daddy was when she wanted something. Paisley wasn¡¯t my real daughter. She was my wife¡¯s. We married five years ago, and everything was fine until Paisley turned 18. It was as if a switch hit and one of Satan¡¯s spawn emerged.


    The little brat was staying out past her 10 PM curfew, putting her phone on airne mode, skipping school, and even got caught hanging out with friends she knew better than to be around.


    Her mother warned her that one more bad report card, and she was going to be grounded until graduation. And if she didn¡¯t graduate? Shit. She¡¯d better pack, because she¡¯d be going to live with her dad and his new wife, both of whom were very religious and had an even stricter set of rules. Now of course, at 18, Paisley didn¡¯t have to listen to us. She was legal enough to do whatever she wanted. But Paisley had never had more than a summer job, so unless she wanted to work in a drive-thru for the rest of her life, she was going to do her best to stay in our good graces.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I need you to sign my report card.¡± She smiled at me sweetly, standing just a few feet away from me while I yed on my phone.


    Paisley was 5¡¯4¡å with D cup breasts, a taut waist, and swelling, childbearing hips. I could imagine this was exactly what her mom looked like in high school, because they were carbon copies, even down to the ck hair and pretty green eyes.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t your mother do it?¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I could tell she was freaked out by the idea. ¡°Mom can¡¯t see this¡­¡± She held a panicked look. ¡°She¡¯ll kill me if she sees it.¡±


    I held out my hand and she ced the envelope in it. I opened it up, and wasn¡¯t surprised to find it marked with absences, reprimands, and concernedments from her teachers. Paisley missed more than the maximum amount of days in school, and the best grade on her report card was a C-. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s about to repeat senior year if they don¡¯t get their act together.¡±


    Paisley¡¯s green eyes increased in distress. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t say that.


    I¡¯ll go to ss, and I¡¯ll behave. I promise. But can you please sign this for me so Mom doesn¡¯t find out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell,¡± I spat. It helped to think of the disgusting attitude she held towards me, especially when her mother and I attempted to address her bad behavior. As far I was concerned, the little brat could get shipped off to her dad¡¯s house. Good riddance.


    ¡°Please, Daddy, please¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Get out of my face.¡±


    She disappeared back to her room.


    After a while, my wife texted me. Apparently, one of her friends had a crisis and she¡¯d being homete. Being the understanding husband I was, I grabbed something for myself and set an extra te in the microwave.


    After that, I took a shower and sat in front of the couch, vegging out to ESPN, where I would stay until bedtime.


    Paisley had been pretty quiet after I sent her to her room, and that was fine with me. If anything, the silence was weing. Her mother would have killed me if I signed that report card, especially in the condition it was in. I yawned, ready to for bed, and reached to turn off the TV. But just as I did, arge mming sound caught my attention,ing from upstairs.


    rmed, I made my way up, calling out to Paisley.


    ¡°Paisley,¡± I called. ¡°Paisley, are you okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer and her door was closed. From what I could tell, the light was off as well.


    Considering the circumstances, I was getting worried. I opened the door and flipped on the light, thinking maybe we had an intruder. Instead, I was shocked to find a boy face-nted into the carpet. If I recalled, he was one of the guys on the football team, and the very one we banned Paisley from hanging out with.


    He groaned as he lifted his head up, and his eyes widened in shock when he saw my furious expression.


    My spoiled, insane, stupid stepdaughter was too much of a bimbo to keep herself out of trouble. Now she had to go and drag someone¡¯s son into this fracas.


    ¡°Sir, sorry, sir,¡± he said, bumbling as he attempted to sit up. ¡°She told me you were asleep, that nobody was home-¡±


    ¡°Keep your excuses and get the fuck out of my house,¡± I said. He started to climb back out the window, but I stopped him. ¡°No, I¡¯ll show you out the proper way. We don¡¯t need you to be injured before the big game Friday night, now do we?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He reddened, embarrassed at the fact that I¡¯d identified him as a member of the football team.


    I pointed at Paisley, who looked shocked and horrified. She was wearing a slutty pink outfit. A crop top and pink shorts, baring her teeny midriff. I could see her busty tits begging for attention underneath that outfit. ¡°You, youngdy, stay put. Don¡¯t move an inch if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± She nodded, eyes huge with fear of what I threatened with those words.


    After showing the young man out, I informed him it would be in his best interest to stay far, far away from my stepdaughter if he knew what was good for him ¨C or his coveted spot on the football team. I doubt he¡¯d ever have the balls to try again.


    As I made my way up the stairs, I shook my head at Paisley. She couldn¡¯t behave if you paid her.


    ¡°You know your mother¡¯s not going to believe this shit,¡± I hissed. ¡°First youe home with the world¡¯s most fucked up report card, and then, after you¡¯ve failed to do anything to make me feel confident in supporting your poor behavior, you take it a step further and sneak a boy into our house.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not any boy, he¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± Paisley shot back.


    ¡°Not anymore, he¡¯s not.¡± I crossed my arms.


    A look of anguish crossed her face. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! You¡¯re not even my real dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know I¡¯m not your real dad, but this is my house and these are my rules. And I will make sure to call your ¡®real dad¡¯ in the morning to let him know how his little girl is behaving.¡± A light bulb sprang in my head.


    ¡°Wait, maybe I¡¯ll just call him now, and send him a picture of your fucked up


    report card.¡±


    ¡°NOOOO!¡± She roared. I could see her little teenage life sh before


    her eyes. Her chest started heaving, and it was so sexy, but I was steeled with resolve to drive home my point.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± she begged. ¡°Please don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll behave. I promise.¡±


    ¡°You have to behave anyway.¡± Tears started streaming down her delicate face. Too bad I didn¡¯t give a fuck. She was a drama queen. This was just another one of her grand performances. ¡°Stop whimpering and take off


    that ridiculous outfit you¡¯re wearing. Tomorrow your mother is going to take you shopping. You¡¯re getting rid of all these little trashy outfits you have stashed in this room.¡±


    To prove a point I opened a drawer, finding it filled with thongs, sexy panties, and other filthy clothing I know that neither her mother, nor I, would have ever purchased for her.


    The thought of Paisley in these items should have disgusted me. Instead they turned me on, and I could feel myself beginning to fantasize in ways I shouldn¡¯t have.


    I pulled the entire drawer out and tossed everything on the floor, yelling obscenities to mask the growing erection that threatened to make itself known.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± She cried, chest heaving.


    ¡°Throw all this shit out!¡± I screamed. ¡°NOW.¡±


    Paisley dropped to the floor, sobbing hysterically as I pulled all her clothes out of all her drawers and dumped them on the floor. I yelled at her to pick everything up and put it in a trash bag, because there was no way in hell


    I would deal with a ¡°stupid and slutty girl for a stepdaughter.¡±


    On her knees, listening to my words of humiliation, she looked so sexy.


    I couldn¡¯t keep my cock from straining through my pants, and it wasn¡¯t long before Paisley paused to stare at my crotch.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she gasped in horror. ¡°You¡¯re hard!¡±


    ¡°You should be picking up these trashy clothes off the floor and putting them in a garbage bag,¡± I hissed. I stormed out the room, dick raging for a release, and went to retrieve garbage bags. I came back in the room and threw them on the floor next to her, but her eyes were still frozen on my cock. ¡°Daddy,¡± she said, this time her voice much lower. It purred, a little sexy drawl I couldn¡¯t help but notice. She scooted toward me, on her knees, giving me an illicit view of teenage lust in those pretty eyes. ¡°Daddy, if I¡­ suck your cock, will you sign my report card, and let me see my boyfriend?¡±


    My dick leaked at the proposition. My wife was a greaty, but she hated to suck cock. And considering that she was gone for the evening and still not home, my balls tingled at the idea of some kind of action.

 Chapter 180

    Paisley reached into my pajama fly, and fished out my stiff Daddy-cock.


    It was 8 and a half firm inches with a nice girth to it.


    ¡°I bet your boyfriend¡¯s dick doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± I glowered over her.


    I should have been disgusted and appalled by her proposal, but the truth was


    Paisley was fucking gorgeous, and she needed someone to clean out that dirty


    mouth. I couldn¡¯t wait to paint the inside of her mouth, including her tonsils, white with perverse depravity.


    I widened my legs, so they were more than shoulder-width apart, and crossed my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯d better suck me good, little slut, or else.¡±


    Without further ado, she opened her mouth and sucked on my throbbing


    head. Licking up the precum with her tongue, Paisley¡¯s green eyes narrowed to horny slits as she moaned and slobbered on my cock.


    My eyes rolled to the back of my head, and I let out a lengthy moan at the feel of her oral attention. Fuck, this bitch could suck, stroking the underside of my dick shaft with her slut tongue as she bobbed her head up and down.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Suck my cock like the slut you are.¡±


    Paisley groaned in protest, but I didn¡¯t give a fuck. She couldn¡¯t say anything with my dick buried deep in her throat. She was too busy trying not to choke on my cock. A feeling of excitement zipped through my balls when


    I thought about shoving her head down on me some more to see if I could make her puke.


    Yes, I was a good man, and until this point, a loyal, devoted husband. I had no ns of ever cheating on my wife, and I never would. But Paisley wanted me to do things that would have my wife up my ass and around the corner, running from her. She would make my life a living hell on behalf of betraying her, and I needed to be properlypensated for my suffering. ¡°Men can¡¯t control their erections when slutty things like thongs and tits are out and about,¡± I said, grabbing a fistful of Paisley¡¯s hair. I began thrusting in and out of her mouth as I spoke. ¡°You think you can walk around here, doing whatever the fuck you want, failing school and fucking boys, wearing slutty clothes to show off that tight little body, and I¡¯ll never fucking know?¡±


    Paisley looked at me, eyes widened as she attempted to bnce hands on my thighs. She made gagging noises as I fucked her face, but they only made my dick harder. I knew what it was like to feel powerful and manly once again, something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. My wife wanted to make love.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was a man. I wanted to fuck.


    And right now I was fucking my slutty, submissive stepdaughter¡¯s face, because she was a spoiled brat who needed to learn her ce. ¡°You don¡¯t go to school and get good grades, you know what you¡¯ll be doing?¡± I hissed, pulling out my dick with my free hand and stroking my shaft. I pped my dick all over her face as I said, ¡°You¡¯ll be sucking down Daddy-dicks for the rest of your life. Huh? You want to be a dirty whore who has to suck cock for bubblegum and cheap shoes for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°No, Daddy,¡± she whimpered, to which I lifted my dick up, exposing my neglected balls.


    ¡°Then suck these balls!¡±


    I leered as I watched her stick out her tongue and lick me. Like a good little whore, she spent her time slobbering each ball in calcted, clockwise circles.


    Paisley¡¯s mouth was a hot, wet oven for my release, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy the debt.


    ¡°Get naked,¡± I ordered, pulling my nuts out of her mouth in time to prevent myself froming too soon. She started to stand, but I told her to stay on her knees.


    ¡°Show me those tits, let me look at them.¡± I smiled wickedly as I said, ¡°I want to see them from this view, so I can remember it every time I jerk off when your mother¡¯s not home.¡±


    She made a crumpled face, one of disgust but it only fueled me more. ¡°That¡¯s right darling, I¡¯ll be thinking of the time I had you on your knees begging to suck my cock to keep your secrets.¡±


    Paisley had stopped crying a long time ago, but her breath came in soft, sexy pants that made her pretty titties heave. I cocked my head to the right, then the left when she exposed those perfect tits.


    ¡°D cups without any sag,¡± I said, nodding in appreciation. ¡°My favorite. I reached out and palmed one, and then the other. I loved the way her soft flesh bubbled up into tight nubs that shivered with need at the end. I crouched


    down just enough to slide my dick up and down her pretty cleavage, pping my sensitive head on the nipples.


    ¡°Now stand and take off your bottoms.¡±


    When she did, the fresh scent of wet teen pussy wafted to my nostrils. I reached my hand down there, and it came back sloppy wet. ¡°Well ain¡¯t you the little slut, eh?¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re on your knees,


    sucking my cock, and your pussy¡¯s down there begging to be touched. Great minds think alike. I¡¯m about to fuck the shit out of you.¡±


    I grabbed that little bitch by the jaw and shoved my tongue in her mouth. She tasted sweet, like raspberries and bubble gum, even though there was a hint of mint on her tongue.


    Paisley almost didn¡¯t realize she kissed me back, until I pulled away and her eyes opened. She gasped in abrupt shock, and that¡¯s when I smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to fuck me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Her shocked eyes widened further. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°By the way your body¡¯s talking to me. Sloppy wet pussy. The gasp you gave just now when I stopped kissing you, and the way you sucked my dick like you owed me money. Nobody sucks cock that good unless they¡¯re a whore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your whore, Daddy,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m your whore and your bad, bad little girl. And my wet, slutty pussy needs to be fucked so I¡¯ll behave.¡± Lord, you could have seen the smoke blowing out of my ears at that statement. I knew her mother coulde home at any time, and I was willing to risk it all for a slice of that pussy.


    We fell back onto her bed, pink and fluffy, and I kissed my way up the slope of her tits as I teased myself. I thought I would be able to give myself a little more of a wait before I pushed into that pussy, but I was only fooling myself. My dick was begging for attention and I had no choice but to satisfy


    it.

 Chapter 181

    Paisley¡¯s pretty pink pussy was shaven, wet and ready, begging for me. I imagine she was still horny from anticipation with her boyfriend, but I didn¡¯t give a fuck. No little teen punk could give my little girl grown-man dick like her Daddy could.


    My shaft pushed against the entrance, and I worked my way in. ¡°Oh, you bad little girl, your pussy¡¯s tighter than a fist!¡± I gasped. She


    moaned in response and I continued to push my way inside, taking any ounce


    of her innocence that was left ¨C if there was any to begin with. The heat of her pussy cooked by cock, and I could feel an intense burn as I slid deeper into her.


    Paisley¡¯s breath hitched at the way I prated her. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so big!¡± She said, breathlessly.


    She winced and whimpered at first, her face contorted in difort as she looked down and saw herself impaled on my shaft. Once her muscles gave a little, she began to stretch in a manner that amodated me, and I started plowing into her.


    She was wet, sloppy fucking wet, and deep. Delicious friction prated every nerve of my dick. My balls were on fire, my whole body focused on giving her a hot, searing creampie of Daddy-nut inside that soft, womanly body.


    Hammering into Paisley with a hot rush of pure need, I watched my little girl¡¯s face contort as my deep thrusts filled her, fast and furious. Her cunt swallowed me with increasing ease as each moment passed, increasing the primal ferocity of my body¡¯s response.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Paisley cried, eyes narrowing with ecstasy. ¡°Daddy¡­ I think


    I¡¯m going to pee¡­ stop.¡±


    I looked at her like she was crazy and chuckled. Was she fucking serious? She was 18 years old and had no concept of her body¡¯s erotic functions?


    ¡°No, Babygirl, Daddy¡¯s fucking you so good, he¡¯s going to make youe. And you¡¯re not going to juste, you¡¯re going to squirt your sweet pussy juice all over the ce, giving Daddy a pure taste of your love for him.¡±


    I could feel the little bubble ¨C the G-spot ¨C inside Paisley¡¯s bodye to life with that statement, so I grabbed her thighs and lifted her, pile driving her pussy so hard she fucking roared. The echo of my hips smashing into her thick thighs was like heaven to my ears.


    In addition to nearly breaking my eardrums, her orgasm broke her in two. I watched my teen slut writhing all over the ce, losing control of herself and her body with my dick buried deep inside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Babygirl,¡± I urged, ¡°Give Daddy that sweet pussy.¡± My dirty words pushed her. Fueled to new heights, I had the pleasure of


    watching that little spoiled brat buck and thrash while she took my dick. Her


    cunt convulsed, giving me a premiere massage as she lost her grip on reality.


    Man, she was paying the price and taking it all so well.


    Shuddering waves started toe through my body, and I felt my own orgasm rise to the surface.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯sing now, baby,¡± I growled in her ear. ¡°Daddy¡¯sing, and he¡¯s not going to hold back a drop of it.¡±


    ¡°Daddye deep inside my pussy,¡± she said. ¡°You fucked me so good, I want you to nut so deep in me!¡±


    At those words I began to stiffen and convulse. I watched Paisley y with her tits and suck on her own nipples, enticing me to carry my orgasm forward.


    My breath rumbled and every muscle tensed as I came. A fireball of pure bliss exploded within me as I emptied my vile, virile potency inside this visual viagra of a woman. Warmth sttered inside her, cycling back and coating my own cock in my seed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy,¡± she coaxed. ¡°Fuck my pussy,e deep inside my pussy and mark me like the whore I am.¡±


    Unable to stop myself from doing so, I pulled out and saved thest gush. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    She opened her mouth, weing my nut on her tongue and tonsils like the little whore I knew she was. The hot spray of seed shed like lightning inside her mouth, and I couldn¡¯t help myself from shoving my cock in her mouth.


    Finally, when my dick was spent and I was out of energy, I pushed


    myself off of her and onto my back. I could have fallen asleep when I saw the tell-tale lights of the car light up the wall through the blinds. My wife was finally home.


    I picked up the pink top Paisley had worn only moments before, rubbed my nuts on it, and told her to use that as a pillow case.


    ¡°Get used to the smell of my dick and nuts, slut.¡± I warned. ¡°You¡¯re going to be getting really familiar with them.¡±

 Chapter 182

    DADDY SLATHERS ME IN HIS LOTION: A QUICKIE


    I can see my stepfather from the corner of my squinted eye, pining after me as usual.


    I pretend not to notice him as I stretch out on the lounge chair, sucking in the sun as I perfect my golden hue. I know I look good to Daddy right now, what with my back nearly nude against the clear day. All that¡¯s covering me is my bra strap and the pair of panties creasing through my ass.


    Daddy¡¯s eyes have never been glued to me more.


    It¡¯s creepy, but kind of cute at the same time. The man¡¯s so old, but I know he hasn¡¯t been with a beautiful young girl in a long time. Maybe ever, really.


    It¡¯s not like mom was a killer in her day. I definitely hit the jackpot for


    looks between the two of my parents. It¡¯s just natural he¡¯d want something he can¡¯t have.


    I barely visit the man, anyway. He rarely ever sees me unless I¡¯m trying to get away from my father and stepmother. Sometimes I just can¡¯t tolerate their lovey dovey nonsense and I just need somece to get away to. My stepfather¡¯s big house and pool is usually the first ce I think of when I need to unwind from all that crap going on at my house.


    Even if it involves my leering Daddy, who even though he¡¯s sitting in the chair right next to me, it feels like his eyes are right on top of me.


    Peeking through my eyes at the man who can¡¯t look away, I tease him with tiny movements. I move my butt, squeezing it like I¡¯m adjusting my position on the chair. Daddy¡¯s eyes go wide as I move, licking his lips like he¡¯s smelled pork chops on the grill.


    I have to stifle a smile watching the man fawn after me.


    It¡¯s just too adorable.


    But wouldn¡¯t it be messed up if I teased him further?


    I lift my head slowly, opening my eyes gradually to give Daddy time to avert his gaze. ¡°Geez, I¡¯m cooking over here. It¡¯s so hot out.¡±


    Daddy clears his throat, his hand on his round belly like he doesn¡¯t know where else to put it without looking awkward. ¡°You should probably put some sun screen on. Thest thing you want is end up like a piece of toast.¡± He grins ear to ear, and I shake my head. Daddy, how the hell do you think you¡¯re cheesy humor would ever be attractive to someone like me? I expect better from the guys who want a piece of this ass.


    ¡°Do you mind, Daddy?¡± I ask, pointing to a bottle on the small ss table between our chairs.


    ¡°What? This?¡± He asks, pointing to the only thing I could possibly want.


    I nod, smirking coyly. ¡°Could you put some on my back, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°You want me to?¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I can¡¯t reach my lower back, silly. I probably


    need a lot here.¡± I point my thumb to the small of my back, that delicious little spot where all my muscles meet together to make a little bowl. I know Daddy¡¯s been looking at it, the simple point that draws the eyes, probably because its the indent that leads up to the curve of a girl¡¯s ass.


    Telling Daddy to touch there is definitely something he can¡¯t pass up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He nods, ¡°Uh, yeah, no problem.¡±


    He spurts a dollop of sun screen into his hands and rubs them together. Coming over to my seat, he sits down next to me, and I turn my head to the side and close my eyes, letting Daddy have his fun. I smile to myself, finding it hrious I¡¯ve put the man on such a ruinous path.


    He¡¯s going to have an old man erection, one he can¡¯t get rid of! It¡¯s kind of crazy, but I¡¯m perverse, and I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t enjoy turning men on and leaving them in the dust. I don¡¯t even care if it is my Daddy.


    But that thought is lost briefly when his hands touch my back. Soft and gentle, his fingertips caress up my lower back, massaging the lotion into my skin. It¡¯s actually surprisingly rxing. I feel the tension in my muscles melt immediately against the warmth of his hands.


    My breathing slows, and so does my heart, my body calming to the point


    of bliss. This might be teasing him, but I¡¯m sure as hell getting a lot more out of it than I thought.


    I sigh contentedly.


    ¡°You like that, Babygirl?¡±


    I nod, licking my dry lips. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    He massages the lotion into me for a few minutes, touching my back up to my shoulders and arms, and what should¡¯ve been a simple application of sun screen turns into a full-on massage. But I can¡¯tin because I¡¯m too lost in thefort to even notice.


    I sure as hell don¡¯t want to say anything and make it stop.


    I can tell the way his movements change something is about to happen.


    He starts from my shoulders and works his way down, pressing deep into


    my muscles, but moving so smoothly as to suggest his hands aren¡¯t stopping anytime soon.


    And they don¡¯t, passing over my ass cheeks with a soft caress, making his way down my thighs. I shiver from his touch, an erotic sensation that chills me to the core.


    I say, weakly, my body songuid I can barely get it out, ¡°What are you doing, Daddy?¡±


    His voice is low, almost seductive. ¡°Well, all of this down here is exposed to the sun, too, Babygirl. It all needs to be protected against the harsh rays.¡±


    His words make perfect sense to my rxed mind. I mean, of course they do, but they seem to make even more sense than they should, if that makes any sense to you.


    And when his hands cross past my inner thighs, a heat slowly builds in my pussy, and when his hands squeeze into the fat of my ass, the heat stacks up high, softening me to all of Daddy¡¯s advances.


    My brain is numb, and all I can do is react to the sensations taking me over.


    What was a cruel tease bes a dirty desire.


    Daddy¡¯s hands focus on my ass now, his finger digging into my flesh as he kneads my fat back and forth, pouring his aggression into myrge cheeks.


    He molds and pulls, spreading me open wide, working to tear me apart. I know he can see beneath the thin strand of fabric covering my asshole. I know it¡¯s moved to the side, and Daddy can see my naughty hole staring him


    in the face.


    But my body¡¯s too consumed by my ramping libido to care.


    My breathing picks up until I¡¯m softly uttering moans into the chair. I grunt when Daddy grips me, and sigh when he lets me go. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babygirl,¡± Daddy coos. ¡°Just rx and let Daddy do his magic.¡±


    His thumb slides down my cheeks until it presses against the patch of cloth over my pussy, softly massaging my slit with firm pressure. Electricity crackles through me at his touch, and I let a serious moan escape my lips. I can¡¯t help myself. The small of my back starts to arch, my hips gently bucking against Daddy¡¯s finger as he rubs it over my wet spot. He finds my clit through my panties and gives it focused circle, his thumb tracing the outer edges of the nub as he shoots fire through my pussy.


    I can¡¯t stop my mouth from hanging open, my breaths loud and deep. ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± I groan.


    Hearing his cue-knowing his stepdaughter has sumbed-Daddy pulls the waistband of my panties down, yanking the strand of fabric from


    my ass and my moist cunt. His face lowers into my backdoor, and pulling my cheeks hard to the sides, Daddy feasts on my asshole.

 Chapter 183

    His tongue dances over my hole, flicking back and forth, teasing it before pushing it into my dark entrance, inserting it deep. The soft wetness settles my nerves, my spine giving way to Daddy¡¯s pressure on my body.


    ¡°Mmm, you taste so good, Babygirl.¡±


    I moan, Daddy¡¯s words driving a spark of energy into my ass, like a nervous st of butterflies to my stomach. His tongue is so fast, beating over my hole, loosening me with temptation.


    He stands up, fabric rustles, and he squats down over me, his legs straddling to the sides of the chair. Something thicknds between my ass cheeks, and when Daddy grabs my hips, I can tell what it is when he pushes forward.


    Through my cheeks slides his thick, incredibly hard cock!


    I gasp, ¡°Daddy!¡± I nce back at him, turning slightly on my stomach to get a good look. His cock is massive, throbbing as he runs it through my ass crack, squeezing my cheeks together to give him a cradle of friction. I can see his angry slit staring at me, spreading open as his skin pulls tight from the friction of my cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babygirl.¡±


    I watch, my eyes wide, fascinated by Daddy¡¯s dick poking forward, taunting me as it looks me in the eye. It feels nice running through my cheeks, and I can¡¯t even form the thoughts to tell him to stop. It¡¯s warm and soothing, the gentle strokes hypnotic.


    But not for long.


    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t get you pregnant, Babygirl. You understand? But it¡¯s okay because Daddy¡¯s wanted this ass for so long.¡±


    He leans back, and tipping his cock down slightly, Daddy pushes his dick into my rear end, splitting me open with his bulbous head. My head turns forward and I jolt, crying out from the pain. But Daddy


    keeps on pushing in, slowly but surely invading my ass with his huge cock.


    It feels like I¡¯m going to rip open, and I¡¯m afraid to move, my body frozen from


    the fear of being rent asunder.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy, oh god!¡±


    His dick feels mighty, this strangling force against my small body. It¡¯s terrifying how utterly powerful it seems and how utterly weak I feel. I can¡¯t move, can¡¯t even think about running away.


    But part of it is because the feeling of being dominated is coursing through my veins, supercharging my nasty, taboo thoughts. Daddy havingplete control of my body-fucking me in the one ce I¡¯d never willfully let him-is an absolutely life altering feeling!


    Especially because I would never let an old man own me. I¡¯d never let a fat, out-of-shape, past-his-prime man have his way with me. But here I¡¯m not given a choice, forced to let him fill me up, and I love it! I love giving in to the thing I¡¯d never ask for.


    Feeding me to the hilt, Daddy starts his thrusts, too impatient to let me adjust to his length. Instead, he smoothly transitions from slow pration to powerful ramming, fucking me up the butt with no regard for myfort. I grip the sides of the lounge chair, holding my breath at each thrust, his dick mming into me and sending a flutter of nerves to scatter with every impact.


    ¡°Babygirl, you¡¯re so tight! You feel so tight on Daddy¡¯s dick! I love your virgin asshole!¡±


    I blush, my face flushing with embarrassment and endorphins. But all I can attest to is the way my body responds, the way the pain fades to sheer pleasure, Daddy¡¯s dick plowing, pulsing inside my tight cavity, forcing signals of euphoria through my broken body.


    His hands grip my hips and ass hard, his thrusts more powerful, his animal side taking over as he strives to finish. His dick bangs into me, the loud pounding of my flesh reverberating through my body.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Daddy! It¡¯s so good! It¡¯s so good up my ass! Yeah, yeah,¡± I breathlessly moan, ¡°keep going. Keep sticking it up my ass!¡±


    His thrusts pick up and beat into me a series of explosions, lifting my ass


    from the chair with each brutal smack of our hips. A tidal flow climbs up my body, recedes when Daddy retreats, climbs again with another thrust, fades back, and then a tsunami ovees me with onest mean, ferocious heave of his powerful thighs.


    My waves break on the shore, sending scattered energy to ripple through my entire frame.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I scream out, the orgasm seizing my muscles and unleashing them, wrecking my body on the shoals and shipwrecking me hard. I sputter and spasm, Daddy¡¯s hold on my hips barely able to contain my writhing body.


    Daddy doesn¡¯t mind, though, his hips unrelenting as he feeds off his little girl¡¯s orgasm.


    ¡°Oh, take that dick, you slut! Take it,¡± he grunts. ¡°Fucking feel this huge cock!¡±


    He grunts, ending it all, his dick throbbing inside me.


    But Daddy pulls out quickly, and my ass fall back down to the chair. He stand over me, stroking his cock, unloading his cum directly onto my back.


    The warmth pools as he stters it on me, collecting into the delicious small of my back. He groans, firing half a dozen shots, coating me in his goo as I struggle to regain my breath as my body releases errant pulses of orgasm.


    ¡°Oh god, Babygirl,¡± he breathes deep, ¡°that was so good.¡±


    I swallow, nodding, too tired to talk.


    And made only more tired when Daddy pushes his hands over my back, spreading his seed on my skin, thering me in his lotion. He massages it in


    slowly and for a long time, and I coo as I absorb his nutrients, basking in


    my


    newly oiled skin.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 184

    BABYGIRL¡¯S MY SWEET LITTLE FLOWER


    ¡°Are you on your way home yet, Daddy?¡± My stepdaughter¡¯s voice


    purrs over the phone like an engine starting its first run. A test of her energy, her independence, her need for speed.


    It hurts just to hear her voice. My body aches all over when I even think about the girl, and my bulge swells when she says the word ¡®Daddy¡¯. It took me a long time to appreciate it, but I always knew she was my sweet little flower.


    It just took me to now to know it extends far beyond my care for her. It¡¯s something absolutely hellish on me like nothing else. I don¡¯t just want to see her, I want to own herpletely.


    I clear my throat, my arousal clogging me up. ¡°Soon, Babygirl. Maybe five minutes.¡±


    I can hear her smile through the phone, followed by a light giggle. ¡°I have a surprise for you when you get here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Daddy, if I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. I just wanted to say thank you for the flowers.¡±


    I shake my head against the receiver. ¡°You never need to thank me. I do that all for you, Babygirl.¡±


    I smile to myself. It was nothing. It never is. Ever since I realized just


    how much I wanted her for myself, I started giving her a flower every day.


    A pink tulip every time. When I saw them at the grocery store, they just reminded me so much of her. They were her in flower form. Soft, white and light pink, barely blossoming, but holding a feminine charm impossible to ignore.


    I¡¯ve left her one on her bed every day for the past week, and since then, our rtionship has changed. Not necessarily for the better. The tension between us is rough, incredibly thick and overbearing. I feel like I can¡¯t move


    around her anymore without absolutely losing my shit and just wanting to rip


    her clothes off. I think she can tell. Her reluctance around me is crystal clear, which has made me avoid her so I don¡¯t put her in an awkward position.


    I know it¡¯s all new to her. I haven¡¯t expressed my sexual desire, but I think it¡¯s written on my face to the point even her naivete can¡¯t miss it. She¡¯s noticed my attraction to her, I don¡¯t doubt it for a second, which has made interacting between us far more of struggle than ever before.


    But right now, over the phone, she¡¯s not so hesitant anymore. ¡°No, Daddy,¡± she says softly, ¡°I do need to thank you. I know how much it would mean to you.¡±


    I swallow, her voice betraying something I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. It¡¯s confident, self-assured, and dripping in innuendo. ¡°Maybe,¡± I say. My dick throbs in my pants, my own word covering a dirty thought, a dirty thought of how she can repay me.


    ¡°Soon, Daddy,¡± she says, ying with my own previous assurance. She hangs up, and I feel my heart drop hard in my chest. I know something¡¯s up, something that excites me furiously to my bones. Is this finally going to happen? Is she preparing something for me I¡¯ll never forget?


    My mind races, all the horrible, lustful ideas of days past flooding back to me after so long of trying to hold them at bay. Nasty, perverse thoughts of my cock plumbing the depths of her tiny pussy, pounding our flesh together as I hold her small body to me.


    My dick is already raging, the tightness in my shaft ridiculously ufortable. My erection is the hardest it¡¯s been in a long time. The feeling of squeezing my pelvic muscles together as I drive my whole shaft into her slick pussy¡­


    Jesus, it fucking hurts. I want to bite my finger off, and even if she doesn¡¯t have something like that nned for me, I¡¯m too fucking worried I won¡¯t be able to control myself anymore when I finally see her again. I turn on the radio and let my concentration take over, listening to the music as closely as I can, letting someone else¡¯s word crowd out my own. It gives me enough time before arriving back at the house to let my erection fade for the most part.


    I exhale sharply, d I let that passion disappear before I see the object of my desire.


    But it only reignites when I walk through the front door.


    The lights are off. Not just off, but the dark shades are drawn, and the room is nearly pitch ck. As I close the door, I notice a number of candles spread throughout the living room, giving the atmosphere scant lighting.


    They rest on the TV stand, the coffee table, the foyer entry table. They guide me, but not as much as the sole interest to eyes adjusting to the darkness. Pink petals-pink tulip petalsy scattered on the floor in front of the door. They¡¯re almost expertly strewn about, seemingly chaotic but delineating a clear path through the house. It¡¯s like they¡¯re not telling me where to go, only suggesting, and suggestion is more than enough to get my blood boiling at the moment.


    ¡°Babygirl?¡± I call out.


    No answer. I swallow, knowing what I¡¯m about find is corrupting my mind entirely. She better hope she¡¯s not ying a game on me, because I don¡¯t think I could handle it right now.


    I follow the path of petals slowly, taking off my jacket and tie as I move through the house. They lead straight into my bedroom, where the door is cracked only slightly, enough to let out additional candlelight from inside.


    I ce my hand on the door and gently push it open, staying in the frame as the scene washes over me.


    The petals lead up onto the bed, sprinkled about on my mattress. They surround my little girl, who¡¯s leaning up against the backboard. She¡¯s wearing a light blue set of panties and bra that snugly hug her tiny frame. They have little bows attached to their centers, like a finely wrapped gift waiting for me. Even in the low light, her body looks amazing, her skin reflecting softly. On each side of the bed is a bouquet of pink tulips. I¡¯m


    pretty sure they¡¯re the collective flowers I¡¯ve been leaving her every morning


    before I go to work.


    Collected and disyed like the perfect embodiment of her beauty.


    ¡°Hello, Daddy,¡± she says quietly.


    My stomach is uncontroble, my nerves broken against the gorgeous


    sight of my stepdaughter on my bed. The dirty thoughts that can run through a man¡¯s mind in a split second could fill a book.


    ¡°Hey, Babygirl.¡±


    Her head tilts to the side, and I notice it for the first time.


    She¡¯s wearing a ck blindfold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± she says, talking in my general direction.


    I chuckle, my erection growing again. ¡°I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    I can¡¯t see her blush, but the way her body shifts on the sheets, I can tell the idea is as taboo for her as it is for me.


    ¡°Like? No. Love? Yes. You look absolutely amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous, Daddy.¡±


    Her words kill me. My skin prickles, her innocence something I could never have in myself. It¡¯s so precious, something I need to protect more than anything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babygirl. Just rx. Sit back, keep your blindfold on, and Daddy¡¯ll do everything.¡±


    She nods, licking her lips in anticipation.


    I approach, unbuttoning my work shirt and tossing it onto the floor. My belt and pants follow, and I climb onto the opposite side of the bed in my boxers.

 Chapter 185

    She bristles as my weight pushes the bed down, and I bite my lip. God, this girl doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing for me. She thinks she does, but she¡¯ll never know the kind of lust I have for her, the way my body burns in her proximity.


    What she¡¯s giving me is the greatest gift she ever could.


    I move toward her slowly,ing up to her legs. My arms climb to each side of her, moving me up along her body. I don¡¯t touch, only appreciating her flesh from so close a distance. My eyes trail her legs to her pussy to her stomach to her breasts. I swoop in close, breathing on her neck as I approach her mouth. She gasps from my warm breath on her flesh and turns her head away from my advances.


    I know she¡¯s still hesitant, still scared to give into me. It¡¯s why she¡¯s wearing a blindfold in the first ce. If she can¡¯t see me, she can¡¯t react negatively.


    So I take it slow, gently tormenting her into submission.


    My breath flows up her neck. I¡¯m a hair¡¯s length from the cut of her chin, up until her ear, which I graze with my lips. She pinches her lips and swallows, keeping her head to the side.


    I run my fingertips up her arm, feeling her silky skin. Goosebumps prickle and I circle around them, teasing her about her body¡¯s unconscious reaction.


    ¡°I know you want this,¡± I say, ¡°and Daddy¡¯s going to make you one happy little flower.¡±


    She turns her head toward me gradually, and I gently ce my lips on hers, kissing her tenderly. Her breath escapes as I pull back, her lips reaching out for mine.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that a lot, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready, Babygirl? Daddy wants to do so many things to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she says, biting her lip.


    My fingers caress her corbone, down and up, eliciting a sigh from her.


    I don¡¯t want to be soft with her. I want to ravish her. The way my cock pulses at her sight, at her touch, at her smell, it makes me want to grip her by the throat and fuck her mercilessly.


    No preamble, no fooling around, the way she¡¯s turned her stepfather on¡­ she doesn¡¯t even know the way I want to punish her little body. But I know I need to take it slow. She¡¯s too nervous, too finicky, and thest thing I want is to scare her away forever because I couldn¡¯t control my lust.


    So I graze her flesh, casually ramping up her libido in due time. Her skin is so soft, I could y with it for hours, enjoying the tenderness of her flesh.


    I reach behind her and undo her bra, and she reaches unconsciously over her chest, trying to protect her modesty. But I¡¯m able to peel it away from her, leaving her hands to cover her small tits from view.


    But Daddy can¡¯t deal with that. He wants nothing more than to see her little, pink nipples. Grabbing her wrists, I effortlessly drag her hands away from her chest.


    She moans when I do-when I forcibly expose her against her wishes-


    and I grit my teeth in furious desire. I know she wants it good and hard. I just need to convince her body to give in to me.


    Her little nubs stare me in the face. Lowering myself, I pop one between my lips, tasting her sweet flesh. I draw it in, drinking from her as she hardens in my mouth. She squirms in my hands, but I keep her held tight, refusing to let her derail my pleasure. Ip my tongue over, bouncing her nipple back and forth.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she groans. ¡°I like that, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good, Babygirl. You taste so delicious. Daddy could suck on you all day.¡±


    She giggles and shakes her chest in my face, clearly excited at the proposition.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Babygirl, you don¡¯t even know how much I¡¯ll fuck you. The time, the effort, I¡¯ll make youe every day of your life if you let me. You¡¯ll never have to be frustrated ever again. The way I think about you, my dick will be begging me toe home and stick it in you. Stick it in every hole it¡¯ll fit.


    My hands wrap hard around her wrists, squeezing as my hunger builds. She doesn¡¯t get upset, though. She only seems to struggle harder out of necessity. I¡¯m going slow, Babygirl, don¡¯t you worry, but when the time is right, I¡¯m going to abuse this body in the best possible way.


    I kiss down her stomach, taking in her exquisite scent as I make my way to her light blue panties. Hooking the band, I free her from its confines. Her arousal is already building, her pussy starting to get wet, and her panties save her juices for me to savor. I toss her dainty underwear across the room, reminding myself to collect them forter.


    I need the trophy of our first time together.


    Lifting one leg, I kiss down her thigh, ying down her body with fingertips and lips, guiding myself to her own precious little flower. The


    flower of my flower. The lips I keep ncing at from the corner of my eye as I move down her leg. I meet the crease of her thigh, kissing the delicate skin before moving inward and kissing around her folds When I give her one tempting pass, and her body sends me all the signals I need, I score on the prize I¡¯d been seeking for so long. I draw her pussy lips into my mouth and taste my little girl for real for the first time. We both moan, her back arching as her vor invades my taste buds. Her pussy is so young and clean, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had a pussy that¡¯s tasted better. I¡¯ve never been one for the taste, but hers is somethingpletely different. It¡¯s almost addictive, almost like its merely an entuated taste of her already sweet body.


    I devour her, the revtion of her pussy enough to forgo the gradual buildup I¡¯d been nning, the slow introduction to all things Daddy. No, her body has tempted me for thest time, and I¡¯m in no mood to stifle my libido.


    No, I¡¯m going to feed it everything it wants.


    My tongue moves quick, licking up and down her slit, pushing into her pussy without preparation.


    Her movements are more dynamic, her body arching hard as I fill her with intense pleasure.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy!¡± She groans, her hands pushing at my head, trying futilely to prevent her utter destruction.


    I nt my lips on her clit, kissing it repeatedly as I slip a finger into her cunt. Stroking her vaginal wall, I flick my tongue over the bundle of nerves, dancing on her precious bean with gusto. My lips can¡¯t leave her for too long,


    so they find their way back to her flesh, kissing and tasting with an emphatic suction on her body.


    I slip another finger in and starting fucking her on my hand. I push into her slick cunt, the sloshing building as her pussy gets wetter and wetter. Her headys back, her mouth in a permanent expression of arousal. She


    groans, gripping the sheets as I finger fuck her little body. I can¡¯t see through her blindfold, but I imagine her eyes have rolled so far back into her head she¡¯d be blind anyway.


    ¡°Daddy! Oh fuck, Daddy!¡± She bucks her hips into my face.


    ¡°Take it, Babygirl. Daddy¡¯s fingers are so deep in you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, yes!¡± she gasps, her fingers digging into the mattress.


    ¡°Ooohhhh, I¡¯m going toe, I¡¯m going toe!¡±


    I feel her body seize up on my fingers.


    Not without me, you¡¯re not!


    I drop my boxers, and as her back arches and her body enters the point of no return, I shuffle up to her, grab her thighs, shift her toward me, and shove my cock into her tight pussy.


    She cries out as my cock stuffs her full of man meat, but it¡¯s toote for her, and her body convulses violently on my dick. Her pussy squeezes on mevover and over, gripping my cock inside her as her orgasm ripples through her frame.

 Chapter 186

    The tug on my cock is powerful as her body pulls me in, her tight pussy clutching me and applying pressure, intent on carrying cum deeper into her womb. But I¡¯m nowhere near done with her, and all her orgasm does is get her Daddy ready to begin his own fun.


    When her body breaks on her release, I know her barriers are down, and I no longer have to be gentle on her.


    I lean over her body, grabbing one thigh with my hand as I slide into her, shoving my entire length into her.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so big!¡± Her butt wants to lift from the bed, but I pin her down, refusing to let her move.


    I reach up with my other hand and pull the blindfold away from her, letting her wide eyes see me for the first time. I kiss her, and whisper, ¡°I want you to see what you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s going to do to you.¡±


    I begin my descent, my hips pulling back as I fuck her missionary. Her pussy is so warm and inviting, thisforting little cave where I feel at home,pletely sunk into her body. I look into her eyes as my dick fills her, watching the pleasure start to ratchet up all over again as she moans in delight.


    Her ecstasy only drives me harder and soon I¡¯m throwing my weight into


    her, lifting up to my knees before falling back forward into her, impaling her roughly on my cock. Her small hands grip my shoulders as Iy into her.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so good. Your dick feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Daddy could live in this pussy, Babygirl. He¡¯s going to fuck you like a dirty slut.¡±


    I hop to my knees, clutching both of her thighs, her head flying off her pillow as I pull her into me. Resting my haunches on my ankles, I use the power of my thighs to spear my poor little flower, propelling my hips at a blistering pace. I m into her, fucking her body into oblivion. My fingers dig harder into her thighs, the aggravation in me boiling over. She¡¯s teased me for so long, even unknowingly, and I¡¯m finally able to stick my cock in her. To say I¡¯m not bent on vengeance would be wrong. I want her to feel all the arousal and frustration she put in me over the past week. I want her to feel it shot back into her body, to feel the aggression as I take it out on her.


    She¡¯s so adorable I just want to fuck the shit out of her.


    And my hips pick up to a tiring pace, ramming my dick into her at a frenzy. The suction of her cunt building as she mps around me.


    ¡°Oh gooooooddddd, Daddy!¡± she screams, her words vibrating against the impact of me into her.


    Take it, you dirty little bitch. Take this fat cock all the way into that


    pussy and fucking love it! You deserve nothing less than utter domination, to kneel before your Daddy.


    I flip her onto her knees. I turn her so easily, it¡¯s almost a joke, her body unable to resist my animal strength. Bringing her back into me, I slip my


    cock into her slit effortlessly, sliding all the way to the hilt with no resistance.


    I wrap my fingers around her hips, getting the right grip, as I tear into her, hitting her so hard I think I¡¯m going to bruise her ass. But I can¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t stop because the feeling on my cock is too fucking good. The way her body ms into me, shaking against my might, is something incredibly erotic.


    All I can do is get harder and faster, her thin figure nothing against brute force. I grab her hair, pulling her head up so she stares forward. Her grunts are breathy, her pussy getting pounded to pieces.


    I have no idea if she ever expected this, if she ever thought her Daddy would lose control and fuck her so savagely, his mad lust treating her like a fuck doll. She must¡¯ve thought I¡¯d take it slow and treat her like my flower. But she¡¯s epted her new role, her body banging hard against me, her moans loud and fierce. She¡¯s loving it! She¡¯s loving how rough Daddy¡¯s fucking her! Her voice is like heaven to my ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, my little flower.¡±


    ¡°Grrrr, fuck, Daddy!¡± she whines.


    A little flower has to be plucked some time, and the only way to know you¡¯re loved is to have all the petals ripped off in a brutish fashion, leaving you naked and vulnerable.


    I circle my hands under her, crushing her tits. I knead her fat, driving into her doggystyle. But eventually, my thrusts are too much for her, and she slowly slides down onto her stomach.


    My hands still under her tits, I simply lift my hips up and drop them violently into her, filling her with the entire length.


    The new angle is the deepest and tightest yet, her closed legs tightening her already tight pussy. The friction is enough to build up that burning sensation in my cock I love so much. It starts from the base, burning a fire upThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    my shaft, stopping just below my head as it makes itself ready to pull back.


    ¡°Here Ie, Babygirl. I¡¯m going to fill that pussy all the way up.¡± I fall down on her and the pressure floods all the way back inside me, pulling from my testicles all the seed my stepdaughter will ever need.


    Pumping it through my cock, I unload orgasmic energy into her. The pulses are hot and intense, my liquid batter flowing freely into her upturned cunt, her ass picking up as she lets me deposit my cum into her. I release an ungodly amount of semen, my body knowing exactly where it¡¯s going and who it¡¯s filling, making sure I don¡¯t leave her without a baby forming in that belly.


    I copse on top of her, our breathing in sync as our body heat cooks us together. It takes a moment for my legs to start working, allowing me to roll off in an exhausted sigh.


    My Babygirltches onto me immediately, resting her head on my chest.


    ¡°Daddy, that felt so good.¡±


    ¡°I knew your soft pussy needed a good pounding.¡±


    She nods, falling asleep in my arms, arms that are unable to quit their


    exploring. I touch every inch of her, still caught in disbelief that I finally have her, and that she¡¯s going to be mine. Now and forever.

 Chapter 187

    DADDY SPOILS ME ROTTEN


    It had been three weeks since I turned 18, but all I could think about was fucking. Since I started liking boys, my stepdad had be the hottest man alive. It¡¯s a shame Mommy doesn¡¯t know what she has. She cheated and left him for an old rich man two years ago, leaving Thomas and I alone.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Her new husband didn¡¯t want any children, and my mother figured I could manage where I was, as long as she sent a check every so often.


    Couldn¡¯t get in the way of her rich and famous lifestyle now, could I? She promised to call and keep in touch. And she did. But the damage was pretty much done with her and Thomas. He wanted nothing to do with her, seeing as she crushed his heart.


    With my biological father out of the picture, there was no way I could survive on my own. All I really had was my mother. And Thomas.


    So we  Thomas and I  struck a deal.


    I remain a virgin, focused on education and good grades, and he would be my legal guardian and protector. It was he and I against the world.


    And so far, so good.


    As promised, again, here I was at 18. I was barely legal, and still a virgin. Yes, I promised Thomas school woulde first and boys wouldn¡¯t distract me. Little did he know part of the reason that was so easy was because I wanted him to be my first  and I¡¯d act on my desires this weekend.


    It was a 3-day weekend, so we had plenty of time together. Thomas had even gotten off several hours earlier than I¡¯d expected. I didn¡¯t know until I¡¯d heard the door unlock as I was getting out of the shower.


    It surprised me to see him home so early. I stumbled on my words when I confronted him. ¡°Hey Thomas!¡± I squealed. Giving him a hug, I asked.


    ¡°Why are you home so early?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Babygirl.¡± He kissed me on the forehead, as he always does. He smelled of Cartier cologne and musk. ¡°I decided to cut out of the office early.


    Why would I want to be there when I can spend time at home?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agreed. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to spend a lot of time together, so now we can catch up.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea.¡± I nodded my head. We shared mild conversation as we foraged for food in the fridge.


    Thomas spoke about a few annoying coworkers at his job, including ady named Millie. She was slightly older than Thomas, who was 45. She always seemed to offer him lunch, especially once she discovered he was divorced. (He never epts.)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give her a chance?¡± I teased. ¡°She could be the one.¡±


    Thomas snorted. ¡°Yeah, right. She¡¯s not my type.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nearly 50. She¡¯s always talking about wanting children  can you still have kids at that age?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I interjected. My aunt was 49 and just had a baby. Thomas stuck his tongue out at me. ¡°I was being rhetorical.¡± He continued his exnation. Generally speaking, he wasn¡¯t interested in coworkers, especially when they were several years older than him, and had brassy red hair and a penchant for loafers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really dating anyway,¡± he added. I saw the look in his eyes, sadness, which he attempted to mask with dismissive humor. I felt sorry for him. He was a great guy and very handsome. He was tall, about 6¡¯3¡å, and in pretty good shape for his age. He went to the gym regrly, and he still had most of his wavy brown hair. He also had a generous, kind smile and friendly disposition.


    Women loved him, but due to the pain of what he¡¯d gone through with mom, he had no interest in getting hurt again. I could tell, and it hurt me to see. I wish there were something I could do to help him.


    Actually, I knew what I could do. I just needed him to let me do it. ¡°Well, Daddy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you opened up your heart to try again?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m 18. It¡¯s not like you need someone who will provide a strong role model for me. And I know you have me, but don¡¯t you want kids of your own?¡±


    ¡°I have you, and that¡¯s all I need.¡±


    After dinner  Chicago style pizza and breadsticks  Thomas and I were


    watching TV on the couch. There was an unremarkable movie on Cinemax.


    I don¡¯t remember what the context was, but there was a casual sex scene. Usually, girls be ufortable when these types of scenese on, especially when they¡¯re watching with their stepdad sitting next to them.


    I, on the other hand, was turned on.


    Sexual tension filled the room as the actors started having sex. My pussy tingled, and I knew it was getting wet, and my nipples were getting soooo hard.


    Next to me, Thomas stiffened. His breath retracted and everything. I had a feeling he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy? You okay?¡± I asked, applying the most seductive, sexy, and innocent little girl voice I had. I wanted to arouse him,


    because even though I had asked, I already knew why he was ufortable.


    Even though he thought sitting next to me watching this movie was wrong, his cock stuck out through his pants.


    It looked delectable from my peripheral vision.


    He gulped, almost inaudibly. ¡°What movie are we watching?¡± His voice held a sense of shock that he attempted to disguise as disgust. He did his best -even though it was weak-to behave as if he werepletely mortified


    and in disapproval. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this kind of film seem kind of inappropriate for us to watch?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡± I shrugged, pretending to consider his thoughts for a moment. His perspective would have been valid  if I hadn¡¯t wanted him to get turned on in the first ce. He wasn¡¯t my real Daddy, so there honestly wasn¡¯t anything for me to feel ashamed or turned off by.


    ¡°You know what? I think this movie¡¯s just fine. It¡¯s just perfect for the moment.¡± I slid my hand over to rub his cock, hard and alert through his crotch pants. Internally, I moaned at how turned on he was at the moment. This meant the high level of sexual attraction he felt would sway him to see things my way.


    He froze in ce, his eyes glued to my hand as I softly caressed his hard shaft through the fabric.


    Daddy¡¯s lounge pants were deep red with a green and blue id print.


    They were cute andfy looking, but they needed to go. I wanted to take advantage of his erection, so I fished his cock out and sunk my lips over it. Thomas gasped with shock. I¡¯m sure he never believed he¡¯d ever feel my sweet 18 year old lips suck his cock into my mouth. He did his best to suppress audible gasps of pleasure but that didn¡¯t deter me. I knew the fact that he didn¡¯t fight meant that he enjoyed it as much as I wanted him to-if not more than I¡¯d anticipated.


    ¡°Daddy, I have a secret. I¡¯ve never sucked cock before,¡± I mewled.


    ¡°Yours is the first I¡¯ve ever tasted, and I think I like it a lot.¡± His cock, with it¡¯s nice thick shaft, jerked at my confession. You wouldn¡¯t believe how wet my pussy was! To see how much I¡¯d affected him was such a turn-on, especially because I¡¯d been dreaming about this moment


    from the time I first started watching movies on PornHub.


    I ran my lips and tongue up his meaty shaft, allowing myself to continue indulging in the moment as Daddy let my words sink in. I created a rhythm that worked for me, and Daddy groaned, throwing his head back as he fell under my spell.


    ¡°Babygirl. We can¡¯t-¡± He tried to protest that I was being bad. That this was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t. I¡¯d cut off his ability to think straight by shoving his dick even deeper down my throat.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It¡¯s like pushing down on his cock stifled the words right out of his throat, a freeze frame holding of his slung open, paralyzed in disbelief as his stepdaughter inhaled him thoroughly.


    He was going to be mine by any means necessary, and there was no turning back now.


    ¡°I licked it so it¡¯s mine.¡± I teased, in my innocent sex kitten voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Fuck Babygirl,¡± Daddy moaned. He¡¯d started to lower his resistance.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Daddy gasped. I knew he would be reluctant to enjoy my surprise; however, I was a fighter. It felt sinfully delicious to feel him sp the back of my head and encourage me. His fingers curled, digging into my scalp as the sensation of my lips took him over.


    Finally, I was winning this fight.


    ¡°Suck Daddy deeper, baby. I want you to take all of Daddy¡¯s cock deep into your mouth.¡± Daddy reached his hand into my shirt, and rolled his manly fingers around my nipple. They hardened in response and it felt like an invisible string attaching them to my clit was plucked, because my cunt got even wetter. I squeezed my thighs together, feeling the juices run and my clit


    engorge.


    I wanted to pop.


    ¡°Mmmm!¡± I moaned with his cock in my mouth. Feeling the gratification of this sensation, I made notes about how good it felt to have a


    partner in my pleasure. I¡¯d touched myself, made myself cum and everything.


    But this was different.


    This was literally and truly the first time any man had ever touched me.


    Ever. It felt so amazing. My puffy nipples rippled with ecstasy, and the sharp pangs running through my flesh were like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced. My stomach churned and all I could think about was the nervous tension iling deep in my core.


    My Daddy abruptly pushed my head back. He pulled my head toward his, and we kissed before he lifted up my breast with his thick, calloused hand and began sucking my nipple. I moaned in frenzy, feeling my Daddy take control like a real man, just like I read in all my dirty stories. ¡°You have such pretty titties baby,¡± he said. He looked into my eyes with lust as he said, ¡°You¡¯re so precious. Are you still a virgin?¡±


    Nodding my head, I answered. ¡°Yes, Daddy. I am still a virgin.¡± Daddy groaned. He bit his lip as his eyes narrowed. He cupped my pussy through my soft pink pajama pants. ¡°Not even here?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not even there.¡± I looked him in the face, and felt myself blush as the truth came out. ¡°I want you to be my first.¡± ¡°Fuuuuck!¡± He couldn¡¯t censor himself. His cock jumped at the news as well.


    ¡°Well, baby,¡± he spoke I don¡¯t want your first time to be on the couch, sweetheart.¡± He stood up and then picked me up. Thomas carried me up the stairs of the house, which made me feel like a princess, and thenid me down on his bed.


    I squealed with delight when he brought his lips to mine, kissing me with passion I¡¯d never felt. Kissing him was like being kissed by a movie


    star. I felt all the butterflies and tingles they show in all the Hollywood films.


    He pulled my top off and sucked on my tits. I¡¯d never felt so much pleasure in my life-so I thought, until he made his way down my body and between my legs. My left leg trembled as he looked up at me; I¡¯d never let


    anyone see my pussy, and I was nervous to let him see me, but I wanted him all the same.


    ¡°Rx baby.¡± He soothed. ¡°Daddy would never do anything to hurt you. You trust me?¡± He asked. I nodded. He smiled and kissed my thigh, which made my heart flutter. ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He pulled my white cotton bikinis to the side, and gasped. ¡°Mmm, mmm, mmm. Your pussy¡¯s so pretty.¡± He smacked his lips as he added, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste you.¡±


    He slid his tongue against the fold of my smooth shaven pussy, and I moaned. I was weak with lust and unable to control myself. Every ounce of attention poured into my pussy, where the excitement happened. Daddy spread my lips gently with his fingers and kissed my clit. I knew it was my clit because I¡¯d yed with it many times on my own. The intense when he touched it was fantastic, a little knob that drove straight through my body to the pleasure center of my brain.


    ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± I cried. ¡°You feel so good.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half.¡± He insisted. ¡°We¡¯re only getting started.¡±


    Daddy continued to eat my pussy, making me moan and squirm. The pressure built so fast, I¡¯d been caughtpletely by surprise when it overwhelmed me. Like a rocket, itunched with a burst of heat, and I was left breathless when he made mee. I trembled with delight because I had no idea sex could feel so good, the shock waves of orgasm numbing me all over.


    After I¡¯d caught my breath, Daddy pushed himself up. He crawled toward me so his body was pressed against mine. We were face to face, our eyes sharing lustful secrets in this private moment. Thomas looked at me as he rubbed his cock on my pussy, rubbing it against my highly sensitive clit.


    ¡°I want to be inside of you so bad,¡± he confessed. ¡°Can I have you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy! Take me, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    He kissed me again, and then kissed my neck. I melted and moaned under his care as he took control of me. I felt his cock, rock hard, press against me. I grabbed his dick, and it felt so big in my hands as stroked it up and down. The strain of his cock was too much to bear, lighting every dirty desire in me at once, the strength of him calling to me.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so big. Will it fit?¡±


    He murmured, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out,¡± and told me to guide


    him in. I paused, because I was so scared. My best friend told me sex hurt the


    first time you did it. I didn¡¯t want my Daddy to see me as a scaredy-cat when he put it in.


    His firm, strong hand took over mine. He looked into my eyes. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± With that he gently pushed himself inside me. There was resistance as he pushed, because my hymen was intact. But as he pushed, he coached me, and eventually I felt him breakthrough, deeper and deeper inside me. Hot fire flooded me as my back arched against the tremendous push against my vaginal walls.


    ¡°Damn, baby.¡± He spoke in a soothing tone. ¡°Your pussy is so hot, wet, and tight. You feel so incredible baby.¡± Daddy started to push himself in and out of me harder. I bit my lip, feeling the dull ache of my broken virginity fade into pleasure that intensified with every stroke. He kissed me passionately as he thrust in and out of me slowly and carefully, filling me with his much needed dominance.


    ¡°I want to make sure you remember this forever,¡± he said. ¡°I want to


    make this special for you, so you tell me how fast or slow you want Daddy to go.¡±


    ¡°Daddy this is already special. You can do whatever you want to me.


    I¡¯m yours for the taking,¡± I said.


    He smiled at my words. ¡°Daddy loves his Babygirl, with her gorgeous tits and tight pussy. Is it mine to keep?¡±


    He picked up his pace and started thrusting some more. I could feel every inch of his huge cock inside me, molding my pussy to fit him perfectly.


    All I could do was moan as I felt him.


    ¡°I love feeling your tight wet pussy on my huge cock,¡± he groaned. He pulled out and stroked his dick while he took the time to suck both my titties.


    My nipples instantly responded to these sinful sensations. My back arched under his touch. I needed him back inside me.


    ¡°Daddy, put it back in. Fuck my pussy.¡± I begged.


    ¡°Say please.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    My moan for help didn¡¯t go unanswered. Daddy slowly reinserted himself, taking time to watch himself slide in slowly. It must¡¯ve looked glorious, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury of watching Daddy slip inside me. I gasped as I allowed myself to rx and really feel every inch of pleasure he provided. This time was less painful, as I¡¯d already been opened up.


    ¡°Am I doing good?¡± he asked me. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Oooooh! It feels so amazing, Daddy,¡± I confessed. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop. I love how deep you feel inside of me. Fuck me harder!¡± He picked up his pace. I felt my walls swell, and the pleasurable sensation increased inside my pussy until I realized I might be close to releasing for the second time!


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I screamed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡±


    ¡°Cum on Daddy¡¯s cock,¡± he urged. ¡°I wanna feel you cum all over


    Daddy¡¯s big, hard cock.¡±


    His pleasant urging was all it took. Before I knew it, I¡¯d let loose and lost control. I moaned and yelled so hard as I came, I nearly lost my voice. The rippling was even more intense than when Daddy ate myst orgasm, and my body spasmed and boiled over, flushing me with heated arousal. It burned my skin, reddening me to the point of a full-body blush. Daddy fed off my small body giving way, and he groaned and came


    inside me in response. For the first time, I felt the throb of a man¡¯s cock as he swelled and spurted his cum. It felt thick and hot, soothing the insides ofContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    my


    pussy walls, sttering me in his seed. The feeling of having a man fill me up was just as intense as my own orgasm. Maybe even more so, as I give inpletely to his ownership of my flesh.


    Once he finished, Thomas pulled out andy next to me. Pulling me into


    his arms, Daddy said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so proud of you. You took every inch of


    me


    like a big girl, and you felt so good too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± I beamed. ¡°I wanted you so bad I would have


    done almost anything to make you mine.¡±


    ¡°Well no need to do anything now¡­ I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    I slid down on the bed, taking him in my mouth to suck him clean in


    appreciation for all he¡¯s done. I drank the rest of Daddy up, enjoying his salty concoction as I sip up what was left of the huge load he left in me.


    Mmmmmm, I thought to myself. I got exactly what I came for.

 Chapter 189

    DADDY MAKES ME ONE OF HIS BIMBOS: A


    QUICKIE


    From the moment my mother married my stepfather, Grant, things


    haven¡¯t been the same. Mom works in corporate America; her job often pulls her away from home for months at a time. Grant, however, owns his own business, which he started after beingid off from his corporate job. Grant and mom had a pretty fast courtship, but that¡¯s none of my business. I guess she really wanted someone she could trust to watch my brothers and I while she was away making money to support the family.


    Grant w as a perfect fit¡­ except he had some peculiar ways about him.


    You¡¯d think a self-employed business owner would work around the clock, right?


    Wrong.


    Grant spent most of his time sitting on the couch, watching sports, and


    fucking sluts. I¡¯m so serious. He¡¯d sleep until noon, spend a few hours in his office, go to the gym, then head out to the bar with his friends, find a few easy sluts, and sneak them in the house after we were sleep. He thought he was slick, but we¡¯d caught on to his routine.


    ¡­ And if there were ever any doubt, the screams those whores made gave us the confirmation we needed. Grant could go all night. And I mean all night. My brothers and I could hear the sounds of sluts moaning uncontrobly for hours on end.


    My brothers and I coped by stealing bottles of liquor and whiskey from his private cer. Grant drank so much he couldn¡¯t tell we¡¯d taken anything from him. We¡¯d grab one or two bottles, and drink ourselves under the table so we¡¯d be too fucking stered to hear the jungle sex he was having. He¡¯d only gotten worse. As of recently, we started to hear moans of two or three women more frequently. Like whoa. Damn.


    The man was a fucking sex god.


    And despite knowing better, I became curious to see if he could really fuck as good as he seemed to.


    I was home alone. My brothers had gone fishing with our cousins for the weekend. Grant was headed out all night, as usual. He said he¡¯d be bar hopping and then going to a bachelor party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to be home untilte into tomorrow.¡± That was thest thing he said before I heard the door close.


    I looked out the window of my bedroom to check him out. Grant was 5¡¯10¡± and 200 pounds, with dark brown hair and blue eyes. He was only a year older than my mother, so he was 49. At 18, we had a 31-year age difference between us, but he was sexy as hell. He didn¡¯t have the body of a weight lifter, but he was solid and definitely had a way with thedies. When he pulled away, I went about my regr life. I didn¡¯t have to work because I was in school. Mom and Grant gave me a regr allowance as long as I passed my sses.


    Once I was done studying, I grabbed my vibrator and phone. I sat in front of the TV, and switched on some reality TV. I wasn¡¯t into the show tonight anyway. My pussy was wet. All I really wanted to do was fuck, but I didn¡¯t have anyone to give it to me.


    So while I was home alone, with nobody around, I fucked myself with my vibrator, thinking about Grant¡¯s big dick inside me. It had to be big. Women didn¡¯t moan like that for tiny cocks, did they?


    I had given myself at least three orgasms when I realized I was wearing myself out, yet still craving hot pration. I wanted to have someone look me in the eyes and grunt while they plunged deep in and out of my pussy. After the fourth or fifth orgasm, I passed out, sprawled all over the couch. I must have been in a lighter phase of sleep, because some time into my rest, I heard the sound of the door open and close.


    ¡°Hello?¡± It sounded like Grant¡¯s voice. He sounded drunk. I listened for the sound of heels, something letting me know he¡¯d brought home another piece of drunk ass.


    ¡°Wake up, you little slut.¡± I felt the tap on my shoulder.


    I opened my eyes to see Grant leering over me. I sat up, eye to eye with his cock bulging through his pants.


    ¡°What the fuck were you doing?¡± He said, putting a hand on his belt and surveying the scene. There were dirty magazines on the floor, and my vibrator was strewn on the side of my leg.


    I was too bleary-eyed to think straight when he grabbed hold of his fly, unzipped his pants, and freed his cock. Just as I thought, it was a huge cock.


    It was massive. It had to be 10 inches.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he leered, nodding and wagging his cock. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the meat you need for that appetite you have. Go on and give it a little kiss.¡± Grant brought the head of his cock to my lips, which parted ever so


    easily. Sucking in his length, my jaw stretched in reverence to the thick shaft he possessed. His cock head easily began to leak juices, drizzling salty precum all over the buds of my tongue.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Grant groaned. ¡°Suck this fucking cock.¡±


    He reached to unbuckle his belt, unbutton his pants, and drop them so I could see his blue boxer briefs.


    ¡°Yeah, I see you¡¯re nice and horny, Babygirl. That masturbation session wasn¡¯t shit though. It won¡¯t satisfy you the way my cock will.¡± I moaned involuntarily, as my nipples hardened and blush flowed to my cheeks.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look at you blushing. I bet you¡¯ve been thinking about this cock for a while now. You¡¯ve heard the way I make women scream, haven¡¯t you?¡± I blushed even deeper, refusing to look up at him. He stepped back and pulled my head forward. ¡°Get on your knees while you worship me.¡± My pussy began to tingle. On the carpeted floor, my knees buried into


    the ground, demanding me to realize my submissive ce beneath him.

 Chapter 190

    Grant groaned as he steadied a hand on my head and pumped his cock in and out of my mouth.


    ¡°Wrap your hands around the base of my cock,¡± he ordered. ¡°Take ownership of your sluthood and suck me proper.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    My nipples hardened, much to Grant¡¯s delight. He reached forward and grabbed one of my firm tits, rubbing his rough thumb against the nipple and eliciting squeals from me. It was hard, of course, trying to suck his cock


    without getting distracted. But Grant helped me by keeping my head in ce as he yed with my tits.


    My clit swelled with need. I dropped the hand that was around his cock down between my legs and started ying with my cunt.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he growled. ¡°y with that pussy. You better be sopping wet when I dig into you. I only like hot, tight, wet, pink, slut pussy.¡± Two fingers dug into my cunt, muffled moans pushing their way past my filled mouth. The whore inside me had been revealed, and now she was begging to be released.


    ¡°Go deeper.¡±


    I whimpered, and shook my head. I had stretched my mouth as wide as possible and couldn¡¯t fit all of that big Daddy dick in my mouth. Grant refused to back down. He pinched my nostrils until I gasped, and shoved his cock even deeper into my mouth. The thick head of his cock pushed to the back of my mouth, and went down my throat. I gagged, which caused my throat muscles to convulse, and Grant moaned a loud, ¡°FUCK YEA¡± while he began pumping harder.


    Tears started to roll down my throat. He ordered me to look up at him, and I did as he continued to throat fuck me, leering as his seed threatened to spill down into my tummy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real good slut,¡± he praised. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get balls deep in


    that slutty pink cunt. It¡¯s so ripe, I can smell it from here. So fresh and ready for my cock.¡± He inhaled, and sighed, as if he smelled mountain air. My eyes widened as he said that. I wanted cock, but I could barely fit his in my mouth. He would destroy my pussy with that big monster he had. ¡°You look scared,¡± he chuckled, pulling himself away. pping that hard anaconda on my face, veiny and slick with spit and throat juice, heughed wickedly as he confirmed, ¡°You should be. I¡¯m going to fuck you


    till you can¡¯t walk.¡±


    I could have cum on myself then and there.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered.


    He pulled me to my feet. ¡°Grab that vibrator, dirty little girl. We¡¯re


    going to have some fun.¡±


    He grabbed my free hand and led me upstairs. We went to his bedroom.


    I gasped.


    He looked at me and winked. ¡°That¡¯s right, Babygirl. We¡¯re going to fuck here. In fact, we¡¯re going to fuck on your mom¡¯s side of the bed.¡± He pulled off the rest of his clothes. At that time, he was only wearing his shirt, and the blue boxer briefs. They hit the floor, revealing the dark patch of hair housed around the base of his cock.


    Laying back on the bed, he stroked himself with my spit and ordered me to hike one leg up and y with my pussy using the vibrator. ¡°I want to


    watch you make yourself cum,¡± he ordered. ¡°Cum all over your mother¡¯s side of the bed.¡±


    I moaned, feverishly sliding the vibrator-which was now puny inparison to that thick Daddy cock-in and out of my cunt. My leg trembled, and I copsed on the bed when I came.


    ¡°Shit¡­ you¡¯re nasty,¡± he observed. ¡°Nasty and obedient, just like I like ¡¯em.¡± His thick shaft was pinched at the head, and he closed his eyes, squeezing them tight and holding his breath in an attempt to keep from blowing his load.


    He leaned forward and pulled me to him. ¡°Get on top of this dick.¡±


    I bit my lip, nervous as I looked at it. It had the meatiest girth I¡¯d ever seen. And it was covered withrge veins, and it pulsed with menace.


    Nothing about that cock was going to be small and puny like the vibrator I¡¯d been using.


    Grant spread his legs, allowing his big hairy balls to spill on the mattress, revealing extra length to that big 10 incher. I was so scared, but I had to do it. I had to feel the legend that was living underneath the same roof with me.


    Even then, I hesitated, and Grant threatened me. ¡°You better hurry up and sit on my dick and make me feel good like the little slut you are, or I¡¯m going to tell your mom and brothers you seduced me.¡±


    There was no turning back now.


    I spread myself over him, and slowly descended upon him. ¡°Put your hand on it.¡± He wrapped his hand over mine, determined to sandwich me between him as I ced his monster cock inside me.


    I heard the lusty hiss as he sucked in his breath, cursing how wet and tight I was. Once he was fully inserted inside me, he leaned back, ced his hands behind his head and told me to ride him, slowly.


    His cock was so thick and big inside me. ¡°That¡¯s right, fuck my cock, little girl. You wanted this big snake deep inside those tight little pussy walls, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I sighed, wondering how I was able to fit all of him inside me, and how I could have denied myself this pleasure for so long. I picked up the pace when my sweet pussy juice oozed down the sides of his shaft and on the


    bed. Every stroke and thrust felt better than thest, and the friction began to swell my walls, making for a tighter fit.


    Grant looked me in the eyes as I rode his cock. He wanted a lot of eye contact as I bounced up and down on his shaft. I could feel him stretch against every wall, pushing the walls of my pussy apart to make room.


    ¡°How does my cock feel?¡±


    ¡°Gooooood, Daddy.¡± I couldn¡¯t help calling him that, my toes curling with his bossiness.


    ¡°Got damn, your cunt is tight,¡± he remarked. He pped my ass and told me to get on all fours. Eager to please, I obeyed, bracing myself for his hard cock in my pussy.


    Grant lined the head of his dick against my opening, and pushed his way inside, inch by inch. ¡°I love tight, raw pussy,¡± he said, pping my ass. ¡°Work yourself on my cock.¡±


    Obedient to his demands, I moved slowly at first. It was a little work to catch a good rhythm without falling weak to the power of his stroke, but once i did, I then picked up speed. His strong hands firmly held my hips as he plunged in and out of me, saying the nastiest things.


    ¡°You like how this hard cock feels in your pussy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me how big my dick is¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my name? I can¡¯t hear you  speak up.¡±


    He groaned to himself as he fucked me, asionally pulling a lock of my hair as he went. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you take all this dick.¡±


    Before long I was screaming just like the sluts he brought home. Begging him to give me more and more of his cock one minute, screaming and begging for his mercy on my cunt the next. Grant knew how to fuck me with the right blend of pain and pleasure, and he was training me to take it. ¡°Fuck you¡¯ve got the tightest cunt on Earth, Babygirl.¡± When he said that, I felt my breath seize as my cunt tightened and I creamed all over him. I couldn¡¯t fucking control myself or my body in his presence. Grant groaned when he felt me grip his inches, and go weak beneath him. He simply took advantage of my weakened, submissive state and wrapped his hand around my throat, choking me lightly, not with a lot of pressure, but just the right amount that made blood rush to my head. I sumbed to another orgasm and my eyes rolled to the back of my head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Cum all over this cock.¡± He demanded, pumping me relentlessly as he pushed deep in me, hitting my cervix with the right level of sting.


    ¡°Taking all this dick like a good little bitch,¡± he murmured. ¡°Squeeze me with that wet little snatch of yours. You¡¯re going to make me cum¡­ and


    I¡¯m going to nut all over the walls of your sweet little pussy.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh¡­¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re gonna take every damn drop of cum too, especially because I¡¯ve never cum inside an 18-year-old before¡­¡± Without warning, he grunted, and suddenly I felt his cock explode inside me. Rivulets of hot cum filled me, squirt after squirt, until it leaked out of my cunt and dripped down. He pulled out and I felt even more leak and squirt on my thighs and hit the bed.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯ve got some good pussy.¡± pping me on the ass, he fell to


    the side of me and wiggled his now limp, yet still thick, meat in my direction.


    ¡°Come clean me up before I go to bed.¡±

 Chapter 191

    BABYGIRL GETS WHAT¡¯S COMING TO HER


    The way they hop around the kitchen makes my pants grow just a little bit tighter. She knew this would happen to me, she knew the effect it would have on my aching body.


    She doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯ll do to her yet.


    My stepdaughter, Moira, and her friend, Eileen, are prancing about the kitchen in only a pair of panties and a bra, hers a pink set and her friend¡¯s light blue. Moira is a darker brte, with this amazing olive skin and tight, lithe body. Eileen is blonde, her body surprisingly as toned as Moira¡¯s. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, both of them avid gymnasts as well as baseball yers. But I¡¯d never thought of Eileen as anything more than my stepdaughter¡¯s friend.


    I say they¡¯re prancing, but my stepdaughter is a lot more into than her friend. I can tell Eileen is incredibly self-conscious of the whole idea, and she probably has no idea why she went along with it. Moira probably goaded her with ¡®being free¡¯, or some crap like that, not exactly sharing how much she wanted to turn on her restricted stepfather.


    She¡¯s expressed her desire to me. She just couldn¡¯t keep it to herself any


    longer, and she told me how badly she wanted me. She wanted me to put my cock deep in that wet cradle and put a baby in her.


    I was taken aback, and I almost caved right then and there. But I couldn¡¯t. She¡¯s my stepdaughter, and no matter how hard it felt, I had to turn her away. It felt like I¡¯d be abusing my power if I did.


    But she yed the game hard. I know she wanted me, and she decided to be hardcore pressing her advances, telling me all the nasty things she wanted to do, all while giving me a sly smile and wink. She was teasing, wholesale, and I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it.


    But I had my moral leanings I had to rely on, and I worked my hardest to refrain from doing something I¡¯d regret with my stepdaughter.


    The feeling today, though, is now she¡¯s going a little too far with it. She¡¯s trying to drive me crazy with half-dressed sleepovers and seductive nces and suggestive words.


    I sigh and shake my head. Moira¡¯s eyes keep ncing over to me on the couch, and I do my best to avoid her curious expressions.


    She wants to know how I¡¯m reacting. I¡¯ll tell you exactly. My cock is raging in my pants, straining hard against the fabric to escape and take the girl brutally. It¡¯s the only way to satisfy my urge to punish her. She really thinks she can get away with this, she¡¯s got another thinging.


    As they run out of the room with their snacks, my hands goes to my cock, squeezing the hard beast into submission. God, it¡¯s hurts how much I want to stuff it inside her. But why should I, why should I give in to that little brat?


    I think I might just have a better idea. A good way to teach her not to mess with me. She¡¯s going to have to take it the hard way.


    A few hours pass and I run into Eileen outside the bathroom. ¡°Oh, h-hello Mr. Peters,¡± she stutters, nervous as hell. It¡¯s incredibly cute how she can barely look me in the eye.


    ¡°Hi, Eileen.¡±


    She swallows, her hands going to her chest to cover her cleavage. It¡¯s toote. I saw everything, and I have to say, the girl¡¯s tits are on a level I couldn¡¯t even imagine. They¡¯re maybe even better than Moira¡¯s, round and pale, they look soft and easily pliable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about before,¡± she says, ¡°it was Moira¡¯s idea. I didn¡¯t mean to make you ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about, Eileen,¡± I assure her. ¡°Sometimes Moira can be a bit much, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    She chuckles, a lightughter that would kill a lesser man, and my cock pulses hard against my cks. But I stand firm, intent on carrying out my n. ¡°She¡¯s headstrong, that¡¯s for sure. Maybe a little too much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± I say, swaying into her, letting her feel the power of presence,


    ¡°I think I should teach her a little lesson.¡±


    ¡°Like,¡± she smiles, ¡°a practical joke?¡±


    I smirk. ¡°Something like that. Do you¡­¡± I draw it out, making it seem like I¡¯m pondering something. ¡°Do you mind helping me?¡±


    ¡°Um, right now?¡± she asks, her expression timid as she closes her arms tighter around her body.


    ¡°Is Moira in the room?¡±


    She nods, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you want to help, let me know when she falls asleep.¡± She pauses for a little bit before slowly nodding, and I let her go on to use the bathroom.


    I wait for hours as the girls wind down after watching television in Moira¡¯s room.


    It¡¯ste, maybe midnight, when Eileen slinks out of the room.


    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s been out for a good thirty minutes. So, what¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± I ignore her question. It¡¯s the point of no return, but I think it¡¯ll be a valuable lesson for the girl who wants to tease her old man.


    I put a finger over my lips, telling her to be quiet, and we sneak into the bedroom, closing the door behind us. Moira¡¯s lying face down on the bed, passed out in a serene snooze. Her covers are tossed to the side, leaving her panties open to view. The television runs in the corner, some movie ying on low volume.


    My little girl¡¯s a hard sleeper, so I don¡¯t have a worry if she¡¯s going to wake up from noise. She should wake up from something else, though.


    Eileen starts again. ¡°What-¡±


    But I cut her off. ¡°Stay here and watch.¡± I give her a re, making sure she realizes just how serious I am. I stare her down until she gives me a feeble nod, letting me know one rabbit is going to be as obedient. I lightly walk over to Moira¡¯s side of the bed. Yeah, she¡¯s definitely passed out: she¡¯s drooling a little as her mouth hangs open near the edge of


    the mattress. I run a finger over a strand of her hair, brushing it back past her ear and setting it aside so I can clearly see her face in the faint glow of the room.


    She looks heavenly, like a little angel. Her lips are so plump and her face so smooth, she¡¯s this amazing image of beauty. But I know she¡¯s got a little devil in her, and I know she deserves to see me take a great deal of pleasure embarrassing her, just like she embarrassed me.


    My finger tips run down the curve of her back, tracing the outer edge of


    her spine as I make my way to her panties. I brush over the fabric, my middle finger pushing into the crack of her ass as I turn over therge mound of fat she normally sits on.


    When I find her slit, I look over at Eileen, gauging her reaction. Kind of like Moira did mine in the kitchen. I¡¯m sorry, Eileen, that you have to be a part of our sick, little game.


    Eileen¡¯s hands are mped over her perfect breasts, and her eyes are frozen wide as she follows what my devious hand is doing. I know she wants to say something, but the little rabbit ispletely unprepared. She never thought I¡¯d go this far.


    But I¡¯m pretty sure Moira did. Just not with someone else watching. She wanted to tease me until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and jumped her against all of my convictions. She wanted me to break as if it were nothing, as if my words meant nothing. She wanted me to take her body and make it taboo in one dirty, filthy night. My desires meant nothing, only hers, and she wanted to im me for herself, no matter how much I told her to keep to herself. But I¡¯m going to do things a little differently. She¡¯s going to feel a great deal of arousal and watch me not satisfy her!


    I push my finger into the fabric, pushing it into her slit, which provokes a small response from her body. This delicate, little twitch in her frame tells me all I need to know about her responsiveness.


    ¡°You see,¡± I whisper across the room to Eileen, slowly guiding my finger over Moira¡¯s slit, ¡°my stepdaughter¡¯s a little slut. She wanted you to dress in your underwear so she could tease me.¡±


    Eileen croaks, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Moira used you to satisfy her own dirty urges. She couldn¡¯t help but try to fool me into doing something stupid.¡±


    Eileen furrows her brow. ¡°It¡¯s annoying that she used me, but this is so wrong. Why are you doing this?¡±


    I look her in the eyes. ¡°Just watch.¡±


    I hear a slight gaspe from Eileen as I grab the small band of Moira¡¯s


    panties. The girl is shocked at what she¡¯s seeing, which only brings a smile to my lips. I slowly maneuver her panties down her legs, having to lift her gently to pass her thighs, to twist and turn to get past her knees, and to pick up her feet as I toss it toward Eileen.


    Itnds at the girl¡¯s feet and I can see the tension in her body-even in


    the low light-as she realizes her friend is naked in front of her. She makes a


    move, but I gesture with my hand, calming her into staying still.


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± I warn, ¡°let¡¯s not wake her yet.¡±


    Spreading Moira¡¯s legs open slightly, I¡¯m able to glide my thumb into


    her slit. It¡¯s already a little wet from my tapping at her entrance, and my cock


    starts to throb as I look at her beautiful, young pussy, freshly shaved and small.


    I close in and take a whiff. The smell is delicious, and I press between


    her lips with my thumb. She flinches, and I back off. She only readjusts, and I do to, pressing the t of my thumb against her pink flesh.


    I slide it around, gliding through her folds gently as I massage her inner


    flesh. I push and pull, meeting her edges and then her clit, tempting it all with light touches and torturous y.


    Her body starts out slow, but eventually she starts to pick her hips up, grinding her pussy into my hand.


    I look back at Eileen, whose hands have found their way to her own pussy. She¡¯s not touching herself, not yet, but I can tell she¡¯s feeling a good deal of pressure down below, a pressure she can¡¯t stop as her eyes are glued to my stepdaughter¡¯s writhing body.


    I watch as Eileen squirms, her thighs pressing hard together as I imagine her pussy getting wetter. The poor girl didn¡¯t expect this at all, and she¡¯s not going to expect the next part either.


    Moira moans under her breath. ¡°Is that you, Daddy?¡±


    I turn back to her. ¡°Oh, yeah, Babygirl,¡± I coo, ¡°does it feel good?¡±


    She nods sleepily into her pillow. ¡°Yes, a lot.¡±


    I slip my thumb into her pussy, fucking her on my digit and driving her body wild. Her hips pick up hard, bucking as she rides my hand, her moans getting louder and louder. The pressure must be building. ¡°You¡¯ve waited for Daddy for so long, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯ve wanted your big dick in my pussy.¡±


    I nce over at Eileen, whose hands are cupping her pussy now, gently massaging herself through the fabric. That¡¯s it, girl, get more turned on for


    me.


    I grip Moira with my finger, pulling my thumb down,tching onto her vaginal wall like a climbers hook. I squeeze and tease her, cing pecks on her ass as she continues her descent into release.


    When I feel her body start to squeeze more and more, her ass cheeks closing and opening, I know it¡¯s time. The girl is so close to finishing, her body on the edge of an explosive orgasm.


    Which is why I pull my finger out of herpletely.


    She¡¯s slow to react, merely waiting for me to push back in. She doesn¡¯t


    realize-not yet-that I¡¯ve stood up from the bed and walked over to Eileen.


    Pushing the blonde up against the wall, I slip my hand down between her legs, feeling the incredible moisture emanating from her lower lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a naughty girl, haven¡¯t you?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on her face is both surprise and arousal, her eyes wide but her mouth open, her body unsure of how to react. But I know I can clear that up in a matter of seconds.


    Gazing into her eyes, I push my finger against her fabric, running it over her slit just like I did to Moira.


    ¡°Were you imagining me doing this to you?¡±


    She swallows, licking her lips. She nods, unable to speak.


    I push in. ¡°Pushing like this?¡± Eileen¡¯s pussy twitches, her hips lifting off the wall.


    Moira sleepily lifts her head, looking around before seeing me up over by the wall. ¡°Daddy,¡± she says, ¡°what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 192

    I ignore her, keeping my attention on the girl I¡¯m really going to fuck. I lean in and kiss her neck, and I feel her melt like butter, her hands going to my shoulders to support herself. My hand slides under her panties, and I feel a hot, sticky collection of arousal gather on my fingers, right before I slip them into her tight, pink slit.


    She groans, and Moira notices for the first time that Eileen is the one I¡¯m paying attention to. ¡°Daddy, stop that!¡±


    I turn my head toward her, my fingers still working Eileen¡¯s pussy, and say, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Babygirl. Did you note?¡±


    She blushes, and I go on. ¡°Because you teased me with your friend, didn¡¯t you? I think it¡¯d be rude if I didn¡¯t serve our guest.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you should be with me!¡±


    I chuckle, grabbing Eileen¡¯s light blue panties and dropping them to the


    ground. ¡°No, Babygirl, you¡¯re going to learn your lesson. I told you no, not to bother me with this, and you didn¡¯t listen. So now Eileen¡¯s going to get Daddy¡¯s dick and you¡¯re going to watch what you¡¯re missing.¡± I lift Eileen¡¯s right leg, holding it in the crook of my elbow as I let my boxers fall. My cock is already engorgedpletely, the excitement of the young pussy in front of me-and the young pussy forced to watch-has me at the edge of pleasure already. I squat a little, lift my cock with my hand, and stand back up into Eileen, prating her open cunt with my stiff dick. ¡°Ooooohhhhh,¡± she groans. Her pussy is ridiculously tight, clutching my cock as I push deep into her. Her walls cling, hugging me all the way until I get to the hilt, pinning her to the wall with my thick dick.


    I don¡¯t give it to her gentle at all. The poor girl is just a mouse between my stepdaughter and me, but I¡¯m absolutely enthralled with the feeling of power I have. It¡¯s like an animal running through my brain, tempting me with the chase. My hips drop and I light into her, fucking her hard with the full might of my shaft.


    Her cries are delicious, her pussy warm and inviting. I have to squeeze my cock at the base to keep from blowing my load immediately, to the point where my own excitement lessens and I can get back to fucking the girl against the wall.


    Our hips impact, loud and rough, her ass mming against the wall. I reach behind her and undo her bra, letting me finally see her perfect, pale tits.


    I¡¯m so hungry for her flesh, I dive in, devouring a nipple. They¡¯re so small and soft, pink and puffy, hardening instantly to the touch of my tongue. I drink from her body, constantly ramming my cock into her pussy with aggressive thrusts.


    I lower her, realizing I need Moira to see just how much her friend is enjoying my dick. I walk Eileen over to the bed and throw her down onto her


    back, climbing over her and straddling her legs around my hips. Moira¡¯s dumbfounded, but eventually her fingers find her way to her own slit, ratcheting up her once near orgasmic pussy. I turned her on so much, and left her with so little, that even though this is probably bothering the shit out of her, she can¡¯t help but want to finally reach the point I denied her.


    Just like I intended.


    I lower my hips into Eileen, slipping my cock back into her spread open cunt.


    ¡°You like how Daddy fucks your friend?¡±


    Moira¡¯s fingers slip into her own slit, pushing into her pussy with a slurp of juices. ¡°Yes, Daddy. It looks so good.¡±


    ¡°Take off that bra, Babygirl. Let Daddy see you work.¡±


    Her braes off, her tits just as delicious looking as Eileen¡¯s, tan andrge. She grabs one, squeezing it as her fingers slip in and out of her, her eyes locked on mine, the most seductive, needy gaze I¡¯ve ever seen. God, I want to fuck her. She¡¯s such a kinky little slut, and I want nothing more than to im her as my own. My n is faltering as I picture myself deep inside her soaking cunt.


    But I have Eileen to consider, and I certainly won¡¯t leave a guest in my house unsatisfied.


    I lean into her small frame, nting my lips on hers as my chest crushes her tits. I plow into her, my hips picking up and dropping down, impaling the small mouse on Daddy¡¯s big dick. Her fingers scratch into my back, her pleasure building as I destroy her tight cunt.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Mr. Peters.¡±


    It just urred to me she doesn¡¯t know my first name.


    ¡°Just call me, Daddy,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she growls back.


    The pulse in my dick at those words almost does me in right then and there. It¡¯s one thing for Moira to call me that, but a totally different one when I convince her friend to do it as well. She¡¯s rewarded with a burst of energy from me, my cock mming into her as I¡¯m fueled by the forbidden desires coursing through me.


    First I¡¯ll fuck her friend; then I¡¯ll shove it right in my stepdaughter¡¯s cunt!


    I need this girl to finish so I can move on. ¡°Come on, Eileen,e for


    Daddy. Can you do that? Can youe on Daddy¡¯s big dick?¡±


    She moans. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Anything¡±-her breathing is ragged


    -¡°anything for you.¡±


    Moira chimes. ¡°Do it, Eileen,e on my Daddy¡¯s dick. I want to you see you finish all over him.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what turns the poor girl on more: that her friend¡¯s stepfather is fucking her, or that her friend is egging her on. The way her body twists and clutches onto me is an abrupt to reaction to one or the other. But my dick does the rest of the work, splintering her tiny pussy until she¡¯s begging me to fuck her hard. ¡°Oh god, Daddy, oh god!¡± I have to concentrate as hard as I can to keep from blowing myself inside her.


    I need to save all this seed for my real Babygirl.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, da-¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She¡¯s cut off by the spastic release of an orgasm running through her


    body, seizing her vocal cords as it paralyzes everything at once. Her muscles


    convulse and her fingers lock, giving me onest squeeze before going limp, shattered on the power of my cock.


    One girl down, one more to go.


    I slip out of Eileen, who groans as emptiness floods her.


    ¡°Turn over,¡± I say to Moira.


    The look in her eyes is precious, this ultimate level of excitement as she


    figures out what¡¯s going to happen next. She jumps up to her knees, bringing her ass to the edge of the bed, before dropping her face down into the mattress.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do it, Daddy,¡± she says, spreading herself open for me.


    I sidle up behind her. ¡°Shut up and take it.¡±


    My cock enters her begging cunt at a blistering speed, gliding through her so quickly I almost lose my bnce. I clutch her hips, squeezing her ass as I bask in the warmth and tightness of my little girl.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, yes!¡± my kinky little slut shouts. ¡°Fuck me with Eileen¡¯s juices!¡±


    I¡¯m going to love this. I¡¯m going to love being in this pussy for as long as I can.


    My thrusts are cruel, my hands pulling her ass back into me as I shoot forward, pping her flesh against mine. The impact is dynamic, our bodies hitting so hard as to try and meld into one.


    My little girl groans, and I grab a wad of her hair, my vitality erging as I finally fuck the cunt I¡¯d been fighting against. I lift her face up so her arms support her.


    Eileen watches on, enchanted by the way I take care of my stepdaughter¡¯s pussy.


    And the curses rushing from Moira¡¯s mouth. ¡°Fuck me Daddy. Fuck this dirty little hole.¡± She growls as I pull harder on her hair. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m your slut, Daddy. Fuck my pussy hard!¡±


    I pump into her, mming into the bent over bitch, driven by how much


    I want to punish her for teasing me for so long, for making me go against


    my own moral code. My fingers sink into her hips, my hand tugging at her hair, and I fuck her with the most savage thrusts I can muster.


    She cries out with every m of my cock, propelling my body into her


    with a mighty force. I wrap my other hand through her hair, pulling her head back with the strength of both arms, and tearing into her pussy with angry thrusts.


    ¡°You fucking slut. You¡¯re going toe on Daddy¡¯s dick while your friend watches. She¡¯s going to see¡±-my breathing starts to catch up to me and my voice strains-¡°Daddy fill your pussy up with cum.¡± ¡°Oh shit, Daddy!¡± Her grunts are wild and chaotic, her body bouncing violently as I vite her from the other end. ¡°Make me pregnant. Fill me up with your cum and put a baby in my belly!¡±


    ¡°Eileen, watch¡­ me¡­ fuck¡­ my¡­ stepdaughter¡¯s¡­ cunt.¡±


    Eileen bites her lip, as captivated by the end result as we are. She wants us to finish, to fill each other up, to let our passions consume us. Moira drives her hips back into me, feeding my dick even harder into


    her. It takes only a few more grunts from both of us until we¡¯re both moaning


    ecstasy.


    I lean into my stepdaughter, pushing her onto her stomach as I unload into her tight pussy. I fire hot shots of jizz into her pinned body, her ass quivering as her own orgasm rockets through her. Her body spasms and sucks in my semen, turning it from useless into potential baby batter. My fingers dig into her lower back as I empty myself into her, my energy leaving my body and flowing into hers.


    I almost crumple onto her body, just barely rolling off to the side. Moira slides over to me, resting her head on my chest as we absorb each other. I look over at Eileen, who¡¯s staring at us enviously, and I smile, waving my hand at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    She almost leaps at me, resting her head on the other side of my chest.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she says, nestling her head deep into my pec, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make


    it awkward.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Babygirl, you can be part of this family for as long as you want.¡±

 Chapter 193

    DADDY CONSOLES HIS BIRTHDAY GIRL


    BUZZZZZZ.


    The sound of the rm pushed me out of my slumber. Unsurprisingly, I woke up on the sadder side of the bed. Today was the third anniversary of my mother¡¯s death. Struck and killed by a drunk driver, she died on impact. I remember that day like it was yesterday. She was on her way home from the grocery store. She had gone to purchase a bottle of sparkling cider and some dinner items. It was my 18th birthday, and we wanted to celebrate at home, because it was a weeknight and she had work in the morning. Sadly, the day she kissed me good morning and told me I was a woman, was the day she died, leaving me alone with my stepfather.


    Liam and I always got along great; I¡¯d known him since I was 12. Mom dated him for nearly a year before introducing him to me. As my father had never been in the picture, having died when I was very young, Liam was the first man to treat me like his own child.


    Once Mom passed, he assumed full responsibility for me. Other members of my family were willing to step up, but they lived several states away. I was just months away from graduating high school and didn¡¯t need the upheaval. The eptance letters for college had just starteding in. I also didn¡¯t have the knowledge or strength to try and make it in this cold world alone, so I needed Liam to guide and protect me. My stepfather and I were close before my mother¡¯s tragic passing, but her death forged an even more irond bond between us. I never worked on my birthday-November 18th-no matter what. Part of it was because I felt like it was my personal New Year, my celebration of life. The other part of it was because I needed to celebrate my mother¡¯s life and legacy.


    Liam and I usually visited Mom¡¯s grave together, and then we did whatever I wanted to do for the rest of the day. Today was my 21st birthday. I¡¯d be bringing roses to her grave, and to her memory, and then I¡¯d be celebrating my first drink by firece.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Liam¡¯s way of waking me up, reminding me of our ns.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°Give me 10 minutes.¡±


    I pushed myself out of bed and looked out the window. Chunky storm clouds indicated heavy rains were on the way, as predicted in the forecast. This moody weather suited my emotions; it was contemtive andforting all at once.


    Ten minutester, I was locking the door and stepping into Liam¡¯s pickup. The ck Avnche was something he¡¯d really wanted, and Mom purchased it for Christmas. It was the best-and final-gift she¡¯d ever given him.


    ¡°How are you feeling this morning?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± My response was clean, neutral, but there was the slightest tremor in my tone. ¡°It feels great to be 21, but at the same time¡­¡±


    Silence between us spoke volumes. He knew exactly where I was going. ¡°¡­ It never gets any easier.¡± He responded, finally. Reaching over to pat my leg, he reminded me that it wasn¡¯t my job to feel too down. ¡°Today you¡¯re really an adult. Your mother would be so proud of you. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡±


    My stepfather was a handsome man. He was 41 years old, but he looked 35 and damn good even for that age. Whereas most men in their 30s had a tire around their bellies, Liam worked out everyday. It was how he coped after Mom¡¯s death.


    At 6 feet even, he was tall enough tomand attention when he walked into a room. Women noticeably sat up straighter when they noticed him. His sharp blue eyes and chiseled features made him look like an old school fragrance model.


    Mom definitely had great taste. Women were pretty envious, assuming we were together based upon how young he looked. They were pleasantly shocked to learn he was my stepfather, as if it would bring them further to his heart.


    They had no idea that Liam was off-limits. He had no interest in dating since Mom¡¯s death, even when I insisted he do. Adamant that he wasn¡¯t ready, Liam refused to listen, and instead would work out even harder. I wished there were something I could do, but I epted the fact that all he wanted was my mother. And there was nothing anyone could do to influence his heart otherwise.


    Our annual trip to Mom¡¯s grave was emotional. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears when we got there. I told her how much I missed her, that life wasn¡¯t the same without her. Liam shed a tear himself when he posited that he would give anything to have her back.


    ¡°All the money in the world wouldn¡¯t make up for not having you by my side,¡± he said,ying a dozen roses of his own on the grave. Thunder warned us of the need to leave. Light spatters of rain peppered the ground. We held hands and made our way back to the car before the full downpour began.


    ¡°You still want to go out tonight in this weather?¡± He asked me, blue eyes raking the sky and the road ahead.


    Shaking my head, I replied. ¡°No. We can just order a pizza or something. It¡¯s just another day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re 21. We¡¯ll find a way to make it special,¡± he insisted, grabbing my hand. His hand was mildly calloused, giving me extra sensitivity to the grains of his thumbpad as he swiped it across the top of my skin. Lusty warmth rose through my body and I felt the slightest of goosebumps. This was the worst time for me to be turned on, especially by my stepfather, a


    man I shouldn¡¯t be attracted to.


    I say shouldn¡¯t because I was, but I couldn¡¯t help it. He was my stepdad, but he was fucking hot. And he was all I had. Even when I had sex with other guys, I didn¡¯t feel an emotional connection in our romance. And even though it wasn¡¯t supposed to be romantic, I just felt every ounce of connection with this man.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the man that made me his princess, and protected my honor and heart when the worst of life had happened to me after all.


    Liam kept his promise. For the remainder of the day, he spoiled me like the princess I was. First, there was a delivery of flowers-wild roses, my favorite-in a beautiful crystal vase. Then, he presented me a blue Tiffany box. Inside was a custom locket with pictures of Mom and me. I burst into tears and cried in his arms. These were the most thoughtful gifts ever.


    But the day wasn¡¯t over yet.


    The storm had progressed over the day, worsening until, by 6 PM, the sky was ck as coal. Thunder rumbled throughout the evening, and lightning crackled so hard you would have thought the apocalypse was near. We embraced the ambiance and lit candles throughout the house, a precautionary measure in case the electricity was shut off.


    During dinner-Chicago-style pizza-delivered from the best ce in town, Liam entered the kitchen with a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Your mother purchased this for you years ago,¡± he said. ¡°She actually purchased it the morning of your eighteenth birthday. She was so eager for you to take a sip, but I told her to wait until you were of legal age.¡±


    The bottle, gold and cabe in color, was exotic looking. I¡¯d never


    heard of the brand, and that¡¯s when I learned it wasn¡¯t even sold in the United States.


    ¡°We¡¯ll drink this in her memory,¡± I said, asserting my need to remember her during this day.

 Chapter 194

    My first drink was a bittersweet moment. My mother¡¯s memory lived with us in the moment, but there was a smile on my face as my tongue embraced the wine from first sip. I couldn¡¯t help but smack my lips. After the first ss, I had another. And another. And another. Even though he shouldn¡¯t have let me, Liam allowed my madness. He simply drank his ss, and then drank a few beers. The whole time we ate, he looked at me, smiling to himself in light of my silent approval.


    Oh mother, you have the most exquisite taste¡­


    I looked at Liam and giggled to myself. He was soooo sexy and he knew it too. Delicious shudders shot through my body, lighting me on fire as I looked at him. Blood rushed through my body as the wine continued to rx and soften me, and I realized a familiar glow of desire spread between my legs. It revealed a secret I had kept hidden for the past few years:


    I wanted to fuck my stepfather.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had a little too much to drink,¡± he said, pulling my ss away from me. ¡°No more for you, youngdy. Let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡±


    I pouted, like a spoiled brat, but he didn¡¯t fall for it. ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s my birthday, Liam¡­¡±


    Gently pushing me towards the den, he leaned into me, his breath making my ear tingle with sensation as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, birthday girl.


    The night¡¯s not over. You¡¯ll need to sober up for dessert.¡±


    I could only think to myself that the only dessert I wanted was him. We sat on the couch watching a movie, I¡¯m not sure which. All I remember is leaning against him, snuggled up against the warmth of his sweater, and feeling cozy in his cologne-spiked embrace.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With his arm wrapped around me, I could have gone straight to sleep, but my panties were getting creamier by the minute. I thought about how much this man loved me, and loved Mom. His loyalty was so strong he wouldn¡¯t even let another woman touch him.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± I asked, not realizing I was thinking out loud.


    ¡°Do what?¡± He said, voice slightly weighted by hisziness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of being alone?¡±


    ¡°I have you.¡± He squeezed my shoulder gently and stifled a yawn with his other fist.


    ¡°No.¡± I allowed inebriated bravery to dominate for the moment. ¡°I mean lonely¡­¡±


    I gripped his crotch, and wrapped my slender hand around his thick and meaty length through the fabric of his pants, stroking it up and down as I realized I needed him like a crackhead needed a hit.


    Liam suppressed his pleasured cry with a gasp as he looked at me. His cock instantly came to life in my hand.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± he whispered. ¡°This is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± I cooed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel lonely. I feel lonely. I know you feel lonely¡­ You don¡¯t have to be alone.¡± I lowered myself so that I wasying my head in hisp. Except instead ofying the back of my head against hisp, I was positioned on my


    stomach, perfectly able to rest my head facing him, and his thickening length.


    He wanted to fuck me as bad as I wanted to fuck him. I knew it. He just didn¡¯t want to feel disloyal to my mother, which made me so happy. I looked at him, eyes low, and said, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want you to be lonely.¡± Conflict ripped through his expressions, but that raging hard on in his pants didn¡¯t lie. I looked exactly like my mother, and I knew that if I continued to press, he¡¯d let me have my way.


    ¡°You¡¯re my stepdaughter,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t answer and gently bit his cock through his pants. He groaned and his hips bucked involuntarily. Before he could protest further, I yanked the front of his pants down, freeing his cock.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us,¡± I purred, running my fingers up his shaft. It was so thick and hard. He had to be crazy if he thought I would let this moment pass me by.


    Opening my lips, I wrapped my tongue against the length of the shaft,pping up the juices that were already flowing from the head. The salty precum grazed my lips, the taste reverberating down my body. His scent made me heady, and my entire body tingled in the rapture of being so wickedly naughty.


    The blunt head of his cock forced me to suck slowly as he came more and more alive in my mouth. It jerked and thumped in my mouth, and my nipples hardened because I had never tasted anything so amazing. His musky


    vor made my mouth water, and all I could was salivate on his cock like a hungry birthday girl.


    ¡°Babygirl¡­¡± He groaned and panted. He loved the way his cock felt in my mouth, gliding in and out of the wet velvety tunnel leading to my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me cum.¡±


    I looked at him, purred like a cat, and begged for his milk. He gritted his teeth, fighting the oing sensation, but lost control because the sweet suction of my mouth was too much.


    His cum, thick, hot, white, and milky, burst through the head of his cock and sttered all over my taste buds. The salty rush of hot cream caused me to moan as I lowered my free hand into my pants-spit and saliva falling


    down my chin-fingering my pussy with abandon. Multiple shots fired deep into my mouth, hitting the back of my throat and making drinking him all the easier. The heat built as I swallowed every drop of Daddy, taking him in like a delicious treat.


    After his releasepleted, he was still hard, so I took it upon myself to continue getting my birthday gift. The mild roar of satisfaction he¡¯d released wasn¡¯t enough, and that let me know he had another round left in him. I stood


    up, lowering my pants. I turned away from him, allowing him to see the little double heart tattoo I¡¯d gotten on my buttcheek.


    ¡°When did you get that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I have my little secrets.¡± I winked.


    I disrobed until I was bare,pletely naked for him to see. I turned and showed my my full splendor, from the perky breasts with the rose nipples, to my smooth shaven pussy, glistening with desire for him.


    Liam¡¯s blue eyes were burning with lust.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful.¡± He gripped his cock and stroked it as he looked at me. Yeah, I knew then he was ready to keep fucking. Any man who can stroke his cock after an orgasm, wasn¡¯t fully spent from that orgasm. I leaned over him on the couch, rubbing my breasts from the top of his head down to his lips. They greedily sped on to each nipple, eliciting gasps of pleasure as I experienced my protector and true love tasting me for the first time.


    Straddling my legs over his, I leaned back, writhing with pleasure. My body shuddered from his touch and I needed him inside me, so I grabbed his hard shaft and ced it against my entrance, looking him directly in the face.


    The way his blue eyes shed at me with my nipple in his mouth let me know I¡¯d won and he¡¯d let me have every inch of him.


    Spreading my thighs to receive him, I mused at how wet my pussy was for him. ¡°I¡¯m throbbing for you, Daddy.¡± My desire had taken over, and I guided him in, gasping as I pushed down, inch by inch, rotating my deliciously tight cunt so that I could ensure he felt every ounce of me on the way in.


    Once I¡¯d had him in, nearly to the base, I felt a slight pinch, but it gave way to a burning pleasure. He met my strokes eagerly, fervently, and I braced my hands on top of his shoulders for leverage.


    My bouncy tits thrust invitingly into his mouth as I rode on top of him.


    I¡¯d had sex before, but Liam¡¯s length stretched me to my limit. Body to body, mouth to mouth, we moved as he bucked his hips, thrusting into me with every ounce of passion he had. A fire flowed through my frame, igniting all my nerves in a cascade of taboo energy. It numbed me to the core, only to rise back up and sting me at skin level.


    Daddy¡¯s dick tortured me like a dirty little slut!


    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he said, breaking away from my full breasts. He looked into my eyes with a bold, sweeping gaze. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful to me.¡± The hint of fire in his eyes led to a spark between us that emzoned a trail of lust in my soul. I bit my lip, ovee with an urge to die right here, right in this position, Daddy¡¯s cock inserted inside me and our eyes locked indefinitely.


    Our lips met in a wet, hot slide, and I felt my pussy spread and stretch as I was engulfed by our ravenous appetite, abination of emotional, sexual energy that blinded us with unending need for physical release. Together, blinded in a heatwave of our own lust, we fucked until our bodies shuddered and exploded from bombs of pleasure. I¡¯ll never forget the way he gripped my ass and hollered at the same time that thunder rumbled, pped, and torched our electricity.


    The lights went out, but the white cream of Daddy lit my body aze.


    Another strong burst from Daddy¡¯s cock unloaded a torrent of warm cum into my pussy, filling me abruptly with stters of jizz. I moaned as my body shook on Daddy¡¯s cock, my hips rocking back and forth violently as they cradled him inside me and sucked in his baby batter. My cunt closed and opened on his shaft, and his dick rewarded me with a few extra squirts of semen into my tired body.


    My legs had melted to jelly. I had gone over the edge. I felt more than satisfied. From the look on his face, the feeling was mutual. Too spent and satisfied to care, we sprawled out on the furniture, covered ourselves in the spare nket we kept in the den, and curled up next to each other.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Babygirl,¡± he whispered as we drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 195

    BABYGIRL MEETS DADDY¡¯S WARMTH.


    ¡°Brrrr!¡± Juliet mmed the door shut faster than she¡¯d opened it. Winter


    had been ruthless this year, and more particrly, this week. Even the icicles


    looked mean above the doorway, these crooked monstrosities that crashed to the porch in her haste.


    She pulled the sleeves of her thick Vikings hoodie over her fists, and retreated into the living room. Her stepfather, Lance, had the firece going, and she would camp out there instead of attempting to leave the house. Juliet was barely legal. She¡¯d just turned 18st week, but celebrating was on hold. First, she was in the middle of her semester. Second, her mother


    had been out of town for over two weeks. She¡¯d left Juliet in the hands of


    Lance because she was still not quite old enough to manage the household by


    herself.


    Lance was 42 years old. He was a stout man with a thick brown beard and sharp brown eyes. Even though he wasn¡¯t a supermodel, Lance had an endearing charm about him.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Lance cheerfully greeted his stepdaughter as he walked past the living room to the kitchen. Juliet noticed that he looked


    warm and cozy, cuddly like a teddy bear.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied, shivering just a bit. ¡°How are you not freezing?¡±


    ¡°Built-in instion.¡± He patted his tummy. Lance made his way to the stove. He had cider warming over the me, which he nned to simmer with mulling spices and ssh with vodka. It wasn¡¯t veryte in the day, but with the heavy snowfall bringing the city to halt, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the indecency of drinking all day.


    ¡°You thirsty?¡± He called out from the kitchen.


    ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°Spiced cider.¡±


    ¡°Is it spiked?¡±


    ¡°Mine is. Yours will be spiced.¡± He needed to emphasize that she wasn¡¯t of age, because his wife would have a fit if she even thought her daughter was drinking before she was legally allowed to.


    His wife, as much as he loved her, was a wet nket. Her constant rules drove him and Juliet crazy. He missed her dearly, but at least today would be one of peace. She wouldn¡¯t be running around trying to find ways to keep him, her, and Juliet busy. He could just drink, rx, perhaps watch a movie with his stepdaughter, and enjoy an afternoon of porn watching. Juliet dragged her legs-wrapped in purple leggings and purple Viking slippers-into the kitchen. Lance drew his breath, reminding himself to behave as his innocent little stepdaughter ambled up beside him. Quiet as he kept, Juliet had blossomed over thest year. The knockkneed bony little girl with buckteeth and wild strawberry blonde hair had evolved into a slim yet curvy woman with long shapely legs and a full set of breasts. Those gorgeous tits she had were full-out sweater puppies begging for attention.


    Lance kept his attraction to Juliet to himself because he knew there was nothing appropriate about this newfound interest he had to her. Of course, she wasn¡¯t his real daughter, so it wasn¡¯t like he was technically wrong for being attracted to a younger, sexier version of his own wife¡­


    ¡­ Except he knew that if anyone discovered the tantalizing thoughts he¡¯d started to have about the sexy little minx under the same roof, he¡¯d bebeled a pervert.


    Juliet closed her eyes and slowly inhaled the sweet, spicy fragrance.


    Lance loved to cook and was a true connoisseur in the kitchen. He took over cooking for their small family of her, her older sister (who now lived in her own apartment), and both Lance and Mom. If the key to a woman¡¯s heart was through her stomach, Lance was the pied piper of them all.


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Juliet groaned, her sensual growl exposing her hunger. She was so cold she hadn¡¯t even thought about food, just curling up in front of the fire and staying there until she didn¡¯t feel like a block of human ice. Lance¡¯s cockhead tingled. That little grunt sounded like a fully-voiced moan of pleasure, and a sinking feeling hit his stomach at the mere utterance from her beautiful lips. He smirked as he looked at her, ignoring the way his dick responded in hopes of mentally shaking himself back to decency. He hadn¡¯t fucked his wife in weeks, and even then it was a dry experience. He would give anything to hear a woman moan for him the way Juliet moaned for cider.


    Pouring her a fresh mug, he sprinkled it with a dash of cinnamon and handed it to her. Juliet thanked him for the cup, and took it with both hands.


    She closed her eyes and smiled, inhaling once more. Lance took notice of the


    way her pouty lips pushed forward, creating the perfect O-shape as she blew on her cider, hoping to cool it before the first sip. She took a slow,nguid sip.


    He swallowed, half-wondering what else those lips could do.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Lance asked, always ready to hear praise for his vorful work.


    ¡°Delicious.¡± She smacked her lips.


    Juliet and Lance spent the rest of their day rxing. After breakfast of cider and waffles, Juliet grabbed her nket from her room and parked on the couch, determined to binge watch TV and text her friends all day.


    Lance decided his time was better off catching up on some office work.


    Although he didn¡¯t usually work from home, there were a few emails to answer. His wife called to check on him and Juliet for a few minutes before retreating back to her business conference.


    Lance reached for his cider mug and realized it was empty. He didn¡¯t remember finishing the mug, but shrugged and headed back to the kitchen. Passing by Juliet, he noticed she was sleeping. The phone on the floor was a


    dead giveaway. As long as that girl was awake, she never had that phone out of her hand.


    He went to the kitchen and turned on the pot, reheating the cider he¡¯d made just earlier that day. Taking advantage of Juliet¡¯s state, he decided to look at her, sear her into his memory for the dick-pump session he was prepared to give himself as soon as he made it back to his room. Juliet¡¯s mouth was the focus of his staring. Her tits, while lovely, were covered under that damned Vikings hoodie. But those lips, plump and red, looked so soft, so kissable¡­ Like they¡¯d feel heavenly sliding across the length of his cock, engulfing him whole.


    Unconscious of his behavior, Lance grabbed his cock through his nnels, eyes dark with lust as he fantasized about his stepdaughter. The light rumble of the cider in the pot let him know the cider was nearing its boiling point. Turning his attention to the task at hand, he poured himself a cup of cider, sshed it with vodka, and set it on the counter to cook. Returning to the doorway, he continued to leer lustfully over his stepdaughter. She was so sexy¡­ and clumsy, because her cider cup had fallen over. He could see the wet stain on the carpet. Hopefully it would dry clean before his wife returned and made that her firstint. Juliet was asleep, but her nose twitched at the scent of her stepfather¡¯s musky cologne, thick and mature, just like him. She heard him grunt as he picked up the mug and sniffed it. Fully awake, she panicked internally but kept her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t want to see the look on his face when he smelled the vodka she¡¯d snuck into her cider. He¡¯d chastise her, and she just wanted to have a little fun.


    ¡°She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s asleep,¡± she heard Lance mutter. ¡°I¡¯d spank her like the naughty little girl she is.¡± Something about the way he said that sounded different, as if he were reciting lines from a bad Cinemax movie. She could feel his presence linger over her. She opened her eyes, low enough to still appear asleep. True enough he was standing there, looking at her¡­ but his hand was fully gripping his cock. It stuck out through the fly of his pants, and looked hard as a rock pointed straight out towards her face.


    Her heart leapt. What was he doing? And how long was he doing that?


    Looking at her with his cock pointed at her face, ready to aim?


    She closed her eyes and groaned, sleepily, pretending to turn away and face the couch. She squirmed enough to register the twinges of pleasure in her pussy, which was wet from sexting her boyfriend. Was she turned on by


    her stepfather, or still experiencing the aftershocks of nasty messages sent to her phone?


    Lance walked away from his stepdaughter. He couldn¡¯t believe he had the guts to stand there, with his cock pointed at her face, ying with the thrill of her seeing his hard cock. He wanted to cum all over her face, and make her lick him clean for punishment. It sucked having to jerk yourself off.


    Friction made your dick hurt after a while¡­ even though your imagination got stronger and stronger.


    Walking back to the kitchen, with the empty vodka-scented mug in one hand and his cock in the other, Lance set the mug on the counter as he returned his focus to the raging hard-on he felt.


    He closed his eyes and stood right to the side of the doorway, jerking himself, each tug bringing him high as he imagined a topless Juliet bouncing on his cock and licking him clean, begging not to tell mommy she stole vodka behind her back.


    Unable to sleep, and curious to see if she really saw what she saw-her stepfather¡¯s hard prick-Juliet slid off the couch and onto her feet. She tiptoed into the kitchen, and caught Lance stroking himself from base to tip, eyes closed as he grunted with pleasure.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± She reacted strongly to mask the excitement between her legs. She was badly turned on by catching her stepfather, the warm and toasty teddy bear, stroking that thick mature piece of Daddy cock. He nced at her, ready to make amends and fix the situation, but something gleaned across his eyes. He was already so far along, why not push the hell out of it?


    ¡°Come handle this for me, and I won¡¯t tell your mother,¡± He said, nodding towards her empty mug. ¡°You know better than to be drinking.¡± Hypnotized by the sight of his cock, which had to be about 7. 5 inches and thick, she nodded slowly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The alcohol had lowered her inhibitions, as did her desire. This was so bad, so wicked, but she wanted to y along with her stepDaddy.

 Chapter 196

    As she approached him, Daddy gritted his teeth in lustful excitement. The thought that she¡¯d give in so easily never crossed his mind, even if his daydreams got more crass and nasty by the minute.


    She got close enough and Lance leaned into her, ravaging her lips with kisses, feverishly nibbling on her lower lip with desire and need. His kisses sent electric pulses to her pussy, which got creamy as it realized satisfaction was on the way.


    She took hold of her Daddy¡¯s cock, stroking his hardness, and taking note of his thick curve. The blunt head of his erection rubbed against her, the angry red color denoting serious need for release. Daddy¡¯s big bear mitts went


    to her shoulders and gently pushed her to her knees on the floor. ¡°Get down there and kiss it for me, sweetheart,¡± he ordered. ¡°I haven¡¯t been kissed in such a long time. Daddy could use a good touch.¡± Obligingly, Juliet dipped her head low and parted those juicy lips. Her


    tongue reached out, licking the small bud of fluid that oozed from the tip.


    The salty, sweet taste of his masculine vor,bined with the pungent scent of his skin and musk, made her nipples hard. As if he could read her mind, Lance reached into her hoodie and tugged.


    ¡°Take this off,¡± he said. ¡°I want to see those tits.¡±


    Lance wanted to live fully in the moment. He didn¡¯t think Juliet would fall for his demands, but she did-and willingly. Reaching to the hem, she lifted the hoodie over her head, bringing her shirt along with it.


    Since he was able to have his way with her, he wanted it all. Including those tits. Her bra came off and Daddy licked his lips, a ravenous hunger drying his mouth.


    Her tits were just as he¡¯d been imagining: full, ripe, and topped with pink nipples the size of half-dors. ¡°Fuck!¡± He eximed, feeling his dick surge with more blood. His cock was so hard it hurt.


    Grabbing a fistful of hair, he pulled her mouth back on his tool, and started pumping, his eyes entranced on the hypnotic way his stepdaughter¡¯s breasts swung back and forth for his viewing pleasure.


    Juliet felt a flood of precum ooze into her mouth. Her jaw felt stretched to the max, but in Lance¡¯s mind, it felt as if her mouth was meant to hold him. She sucked him, not like an expert, but good enough to make his legs shake. With practice, she¡¯d be using the right amount of pressure in no time, working his shaft like a blowjob queen.


    Before he could explode in her mouth, Lance pulled her off her knees. Reaching below her, he yanked her pants and panties to the ground. He was rough, sliding his fingers into her, enjoying the snug wetness of her pussy. It was tight, and lush, practically begging for his hard cock. The warmth itself made him growl, the thoughts of what his dick could do to her small body enough to drive him wild.


    He growled, swirling his fingers inside her, determined to make her cry with need. Juliet gripped the shoulders of her warm bear, eyes watering with lust as he massaged the insides of her pussy walls. Her best friend told her


    that older men were better in bed. She and Lance weren¡¯t in bed, but she wasExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    convinced her best friend was about to be proven right. His thick fingers ignited the passion inside her.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She whispered, knowing most older men liked that name.


    She bit her lip as she moaned, further incensing Lance even further. His eyes went low as he ordered her to say it again. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want Daddy to do?¡± He asked, knowing the answer. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± She could barely get the words out; she was getting weak in the knees. The heat in her was overwhelming, her cunt aching against the cruel pressure Daddy applied to her.


    They made it, somehow, to the living room. Lance spread her nket on the floor and instructed her toy down. She shivered, and he said, ¡°Daddy will keep you warm.¡±


    Lance didn¡¯t want to pinch himself. If this were a dream or simple fantasy, he didn¡¯t need to mess anything up.


    Juliet¡¯s sweet slit was wet, slick, and pink. Calling for love between her creamy thighs, he inhaled the gorgeous scent wafting into his nostrils and lined himself up to experience the most forbidden, nasty, wicked, illicit


    pleasure ever: fucking his stepdaughter in front of the firece, in the middle of a snowstorm, where nobody would be able to interrupt them. He just needed to taste her, just a little. It didn¡¯t matter how badly his dick wanted to be inside her, he just needed to make sure he didn¡¯t miss the chance to taste her sweet pussy.


    His huge hands pulled her thighs apart, allowing him to dip his bushy beard into her. His lips suckled on her, drinking in her exorbitant juices, her arousal already so far spread across her thighs. Her little flower tasted sweet and sour, and her delicious moans made the meal all the more enjoyable.


    ¡°Oh god, Daddy,¡± she groaned.


    He flicked his tongue over her clit, getting joy out of watching her twitch violently. The pulses came to her in brutal waves, crashing through her body and sending sharp pain through her back. It was like her body was receiving too much at once and could only react with confusing signals. But Lance couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Her sweet pussy should be devoured, it should, like any nasty little brat deserves, but his cock was singing a song he couldn¡¯t ignore. It was humming hard, constantly dripping precum at his little girl¡¯s teasing words.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, it¡¯s so good. I want to fuck me, Daddy. Put your big dick in my tiny pussy!¡±


    Lance eased himself into Juliet¡¯s hot twat, sighing in relief as he felt the way her pussy sucked him in, inch by inch. Juliet¡¯s eyes closed in bliss; the pain was very faint, but it gave way to a gateway of pleasure. She felt Lance fill her insides with his thick, curved shaft. Moaning in ecstasy, she weed his invasion, and felt the way he sunk into her, burying the length of his cock into the shaft.


    Lance grabbed her legs and pushed them up to rest on his shoulders. Once he did this, he bore down on her, stroking her much more deeply, pounding into her as he released his fury into her. Her fat, juicy tits bounced


    with every pump he gave, and the gorgeous way her face contorted made him feel like a king as she surrendered to his dick and took every inch he pushed.


    Juliet¡¯s legs trembled as she took Lance¡¯s cock. She¡¯d never had anyone fill her tight little pussy like this. Her cunt mped down on him, gripping him, pulling him in whenever he pulled out, trying desperately to keep him balls deep inside, where he belonged.


    They were ves to their own pleasure as their bodies intertwined, lustfully, flesh pumping into flesh, as they experienced the maic force of their push-pull fucking dynamic.


    Lance sank his aching shaft into her wet cunt and hit Juliet¡¯s g-spot, causing her to explode into mindless ecstasy. As her mind splintered, pleasure possessed the airwaves of her thoughts, and Lance could feel the violent, needy pulses on her cunt. Her pussy was tugging on him, pushing him over the edge and begging for him toe.


    Unable to hold back any further, Lance¡¯s balls-soaking wet with her juices and sweat-tightened in response. He roared, nutting in a shuddering growl as he thrust into her, gripping her uppermost thighs as he emptied every ounce of his thick white seed inside of her. The fire of each pulse of jizz passed through him, sapping and unloading his energy into his sweet, little girl.


    Lance and Juliet gasped and groaned, surrendered to the collective pleasure both their bodies felt. All they knew in that moment was each other, and the climax they shared. The mutual surrender led to instant exhaustion.


    They never made it to the bed, simply next to the wet spot. Juliet snuggled in


    her stepDaddy¡¯s bearlike warmth with the nket partially covering them as they snored in front of the fire.

 Chapter 197

    DADDY¡¯S KEPT SATISFIED: A QUICKIE


    Mom¡¯s out of town for the weekend, and I¡¯m so excited. Now¡¯s the perfect time to stop procrastinating and go after what I want. I broke up with my boyfriend Dustin just a few weeks ago. I made sure he took my virginity before I did. Now that my cherry¡¯s popped, it¡¯s time to move on to better things.


    Better things like my stepdad¡­ Zack.


    Zack and mom have been married for about five years. That being said, they have a strange rtionship. Mom almost never spends time at home with him. She¡¯s almost always working and spending time with her friends. You¡¯d think a woman would want to be around her husband, but it seemed she didn¡¯t care. She figured a 48 year old wouldn¡¯t want anything with an 18 year old like me, or the other way around.


    I took an immediate liking to Zack, and even started calling him Dad after they tied the knot. I liked the fact that he wasn¡¯t bothered by having me around, unlike my stepmother who pretty much forced my dad to iste me from their new family.


    Anyway, Zack has been really great to me, to the point where when my hormones surged and I became a teenager, I realized I had a little bit of a crush on him. I masked it by calling him Dad¡­ and sometimes Daddy. He was none the wiser.


    But now, at 18, I was ready to consummate my desire for him. And I didn¡¯t think my mother would mind either. See, I¡¯d overheard a few conversations she¡¯d had with one of her best friends. She cried, bemoaning the fact that after giving her all, she still had too low of a libido to please Zack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do,¡± she whispered into the phone. ¡°I know he¡¯ll leave if I can¡¯t fix my issue.¡±


    Even though it was shocking to hear, realizing there was a need left unfulfilled-and one that I was more than happy to satisfy-filled me with sexy, delicious tingles. It sounded crazy-really crazy-considering the fact that I didn¡¯t have much sexual experience. Yet and still, I was so attracted to Zack that I was willing to do anything, especially for the sake of keeping him


    in our lives.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After Mom left for another one of her work trips, I made my move. That evening, she called us after she checked into the hotel. Pornd, Oregon was rainy as usual, and she was tired from the travel, so she only confirmed she¡¯d made it to her room safely and that she¡¯d call us tomorrow.


    Zack retired to his room early, annoyed that his team didn¡¯t win their game. I knew the rest of his night would be spent in bed, watching Law and Order so he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. He hated to be around people when he was in a bad mood; I didn¡¯t me him. He could be quite the grumpster if you left him to his devices.


    Right before bed, I took my nightly shower. I checked myself out when I toweled off in the mirror. I was petite, about 5¡¯1¡å, with dark brown hair and gray eyes. I had a signature mole on my upper lip, giving me a sexy Marilyn


    Monroe look. If Marilyn had gray eyes and long wavy hair. My breasts weren¡¯trge, B cups, but they were perky with perfectly smooth round brown nipples. My belly button was pierced, and my tiny bubble butt gave me the perfect figure. My dark brown locks reached to the middle of my back.


    I had the cute cheerleader look¡­ and I needed to use it. Now.


    Wearing nothing but my towel, I left the bathroom and went to check on


    Zack. The door was cracked open, and I could see the TV ying MASH.


    Everybody knows, nobody watches that stupid show, which meant Zack was asleep.


    I pushed the door open a little more, allowing me to get a clear view. As I thought, Zack was knocked out cold. Heid on his back, one foot crossed


    on top of the other as he snored softly. The remote had fallen loose to the side of his hand, and he was wearing just his boxers.


    I licked my lips, checking out the happy trail leading down into his boxers. He looked so primed for me. The stars were aligning¡­ I was scared, mildly, of waking him up before I got him in my mouth. I crawled on the bed, catlike, doing my best not to rouse him. The slit in his underwear was conveniently open, and all I had to do was reach in and fish his dick out. Even soft, it was a nice size, with a vein running along the underside.


    Knowing that time was on my side, but not enough to wait and waste my opportunity, I closed my eyes, opened my mouth and wrapped my tongue around his meat. Feeling the soft, squishy tube in my mouth, I moaned.


    Whatever vor of lube he used, it was fruity and sweet, making the job even easier.


    All the practice I got sucking Dustin¡¯s cock came in handy. Daddy¡¯s cock rose nearly immediately, growing with each stroke of my lips up and down his length. Holding him at the base, I ran my tongue along the underside of his cock¡¯s length.


    Daddy snoring quieted. Low moans emerged. His fingers entwined themselves in my hair, massaging my scalp lightly as I pleasured him. I sucked his length nice and slow a few times, then licked around the head, swirling the tip of my tongue on his lollipop.


    ¡°Mmmm, Kelsey.¡± Zack moaned. He clearly thought I was my mother, but that didn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t need recognition. His cock was in my mouth and my pussy was getting so wet as a result.


    ¡°Yes, baby, suck my cock.¡± I looked up to see his eyes were still closed. He wasn¡¯t even fully awake yet. Propping my ass in the air, I reached down to rub on my hardening clit as his hips started rocking in rhythm to my sucks.


    His hand moved to my ass, and I turned to look. Zack¡¯s eyes were open, and a lewd smile crossed his lips as he realized it was me sucking him off, not mom.


    ¡°You naughty little girl¡­¡± He closed his eyes and thrust a little harder in his rhythm. ¡°You have no idea¡­ how long I¡¯ve wanted to shove my cock in your mouth¡­ And here you are, sucking me deep. This is a dreame true.¡±


    He squeezed my ass, further encouraging my ministrations as I worked him over with my lips and tongue. His fingers, thick and mature, slid down between my lips, causing him to gasp at how wet my cunt was. ¡°Fuck, Babygirl. You¡¯re wet for some Daddy cock. You ready to handle all this?¡± He pulled out the shaft and pped it against my lips. ¡°Tell Daddy you want to feel all nine inches of his cock inside you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± I moaned, sitting on my haunches. I began to tease him, rubbing my nipples and squeezing them for his delight. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your hard cock inside me all day¡­ Please fulfill my fantasies¡­ I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Zack rolled over, instructing me toy down. Throwing the towel off the bed-which was now just wasting real estate-he positioned himself between my legs and slowly pushed himself inside. There was a slight pause as his eyes rolled at the feeling of my raw, bareback pussy, wet and tight.


    ¡°Your cunt feels like a suction cup,¡± he gasped. ¡°How the fuck are you so tight?¡±


    It was a question I was all too eager to answer. I wanted Daddy to know just how much I prepared for him.


    ¡°I lost my virginity a few weeks ago. I only did it once¡­ just so it wouldn¡¯t hurt when you put your cock inside me.¡±


    He moaned in appreciation and raised both my legs to the ceiling, pumping in and out while praising the snug fit inside my pussy walls. I grabbed the headboard, gripping tightly to stay in ce so he could push himself deep inside me. Having my legs up gave him such a thick, filling fit, and I was scared he¡¯d split me in two. But the way he moved his hips, rolling them in circles, made me cream with joy.


    ¡°You know this is so fucking wrong¡­¡± He growled, pumping me.


    ¡°Mom told her friend she can¡¯t fuck you as much as you want¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m your stepfather¡­¡± He gasped as he registered this. ¡°This is so fucking wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°But it feels so good, doesn¡¯t it, Daddy?¡± I countered, moaning.


    ¡°Besides you¡¯re my stepDaddy, not my real Daddy¡­ and if I¡¯m willing to do anything to make you happy, then you¡¯ll stay my stepDaddy.¡± He groaned, in a mild mix of ¡°this is so fucked up¡± and surrender to the illicit pleasure of the situation. His thrusts grew more aggressive, the sound of his cock pping into my sloppy pussy loud and delightful. ¡°God this pussy is so good¡­¡± He whimpered, at war with himself. But I grabbed his head with the back of my hand and forced him to kiss me.


    Moaning into his mouth caused him to forget his morals and thrust harder. I was creaming, nutting, and gasping. Calling him by his name, calling him Daddy, calling him the king of the Universe inside my pussy¡­ and everything but a child of God, when I felt a small bubble raise and fill inside me. The head of his cock pulled out just enough to rub on it, and he looked at me, feeling my g-spote to life.


    ¡°Oooh fuck, Babygirl¡­ you¡¯re ready¡­¡± He pulled out enough and shallow stroked me just enough to continue stimting just that area. I whimpered as my face crumpled into surrender.


    He¡¯s going to make me beg him to stop¡­ because I didn¡¯t know if I could take the intense pleasure.


    ¡°Daddy, stop¡­ Oh my god, it¡¯s too much. Daddy you¡¯re too much¡­ Please, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Say my name,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    He mmed into me, pulled out and pushed himself in just enough to hit that spot. Despite the tears running down my cheeks, and the way I was putting up a fit, he kept going, until I literally burst, squirting my pussy juices everywhere on the bed. My body wrecked on the mattress as I squirmed and convulsed, my muscles breaking down in a brutal fashion, sending me writhing hard.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± He said, and secondster, I felt his cock pump and pulse, filling my insides with hot, milky cum. He filled me to the brim, the sticky semen leaking down my thighs as my pussy continued to spasm on his shaft.


    As he saturated me with his seed, my legs stopped trembling, and Ipletely melted into a subspace of ecstasy, nearly floating away.


    We fell asleep, him still inside me, and drifted into bliss.

 Chapter 198

    DADDY STRETCHES HIS LITTLE BALLERINA


    ¡°Again,¡± my stepfather says.


    I take a deep breath, straightening my posture as I collect myself. I lift up to my feet, standing on them, but I can¡¯t quite get all the way to my toes, instead resting on the balls of my feet. After a few seconds, I copse back downward, looking to give my calves and thighs a rest.


    I pace for a moment in the small exercise room in the house. It¡¯s been recently converted into a gym solely meant for my ballerina work.


    ¡°Again,¡± he says.


    I swallow and repeat, staring into the mirror as I watch my form, tryingExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    to make sure it¡¯s perfect and erect, my spine straight and my arms reaching as


    high as they can go. I can do both of those things, but I can¡¯t seem to find my way to my toes, constantly falling back to the balls of my feet. ¡°Babygirl,¡± my stepfather says, ¡°it¡¯s called en pointe. You need to be on your toes for the maneuver to work. And look, here¡±-he ps the back of my bare thigh with the back of his hand-¡°your muscles are quivering. You need to be flexible yet solid.¡±


    I feel a blushing on at Daddy¡¯s touch. Even though it¡¯s meant only for correction, I love when Daddy touches my skin. My tight ck leotard leaves a lot of skin open for touching-from ass cheeks down-and Daddy doesn¡¯t shy away from touching it when he needs to teach me something. Studying him in the mirror with nces, I marvel at Daddy¡¯srge frame. He¡¯s so bulky, his shoulders so wide, it¡¯s a stark contrast against my super thin body. He couldn¡¯t be anything like a ballerina even if he wanted to.


    But I know he¡¯s not trying to. He¡¯s only trying to help me.


    He has to weigh more that twice what I do, his 6¡¯2 frame holding it all so well. I bite my lip as I imagine touching his muscles.


    But it¡¯s hard to focus on that when my muscles are all so exhausted.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say, falling back down to my heels as I lose my strength, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but the show is in only a few days. We need to make sure you¡¯ve got all your techniques lined up. We¡¯re putting in a lot of hourstely, but I promise you,¡± he says, his hand lightly caressing my shoulder, ¡°they will pay off.¡±


    I smile back at him, but I chew my lip right afterwards as the anxiety of my future is eating away at me.


    I mean, not really my future. It¡¯s only a bit part, one of the many dancers in the background while the leads talk about this or that. I¡¯m not even sure what the y¡¯s about: it¡¯s not like they give us smaller parts the script to worry about. That¡¯d just be a waste of paper.


    But Daddy and I have been practicing hard-mostly ten hour days-and my body¡¯s at its breaking point. But I don¡¯t want to let Daddy down, more so than myself. This is my dream after all, but Daddy¡¯s so proud of me, so taken up by my dream that it¡¯s be his own. He¡¯s working just as hard as I am, and he¡¯s making sure that even though it¡¯s only a small part, I shine the brightest way possible.


    I love the man. I love the way he treats me, how my life has be his life. Even if he drives me hard, I know it¡¯s for my own good. It¡¯s like every waking moment from him is checking in on me and making sure I¡¯m keeping up with my regimen.


    Something, though, has changed between us. At first it waspletely professional, familial, I guess. Focused on work and trying to make the best of my small opportunities. But the more we worked together, the closer we got. It¡¯s hard not to grow attached to a man who¡¯s in your personal space ten hours a day.


    And in your dreams the next eight¡­


    That¡¯s right, dreams. I don¡¯t know what it all means, but the past few


    days, I¡¯ve been thinking more and more about him. First he was invading my dreams to keep up his training, insisting I keep up with my plies and en pointes. But then my dreams started to take me out of my work-which was fantastic as I finally got to get some rest away from ballet-to lunches and dinners andzy days in the sun.


    And then¡­ well, things turned a little dirty in my dreams. Daddy started seducing me, his hands grazing me and his lips searching my body. I resisted maybe the first time it happened but quickly found myself giving into every taboo advance he pushed on me. I¡¯d get fully into it, our bodies mingling as


    Daddy stripped me and finally¡­


    Well, finally nothing. I always wake up just before anything serious happens. It¡¯s only touching and kissing, and my mind fades to ck or goes alert when Daddy starts to undo his pants.


    Frustrating as hell couldn¡¯t even describe it! Not only that, but I¡¯d wake up wet with an ufortable ache between my legs. I never became ashamed of it, actually, just curious. Just curious at my feelings and how much I desired to act on them.


    And when Daddy touches the back of my thighs, or when his hand caresses my shoulder infort, a surge of adrenaline rushes through me.


    Excitement and fear culminate into a tingly sensation that makes me aches for his big body. I know when that happens my feelings aren¡¯t contained only in my dreams. They want nothing more than to express themselves all over him.


    ¡°Babygirl, you okay?¡±


    I swallow. I must¡¯ve been just staring at him, my mind rxed on all the dirty thoughts flowing through me. I nod. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Okay, well, did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Stretching, right?¡± I groggily piece together.


    ¡°Right. Come on, lets get you over to the barre to help those muscles.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Daddy,¡± I say, loving the way the wordes out of my mouth. The word has this hyper-sexualized meaning to me, which is kind of humorous when you think about Daddy having no idea about it. It¡¯s like this secret I¡¯m keeping from him but so badly want to share.


    We head over to the barre-the ballerina¡¯s hip-height bar meant for stretching and exercise-and I grip both hands on it before lifting my left leg up to the side and leaning it on top of the bar.


    I squat slightly on my right leg, wanting to get a good stretch out of my thighs and hamstrings, which have been the muscles most likely toin.


    The pull is intense and I have to concentrate on my breathing to help get past all the difort in my body.


    ¡°Good,¡± Daddy says from behind me. ¡°Keep doing that for a little bit.¡± He takes a towel from one of the chairs in the corner and wipes his forehead and neck, soaking up the workout.


    I smirk to myself. Daddy¡¯s sweating while I¡¯m doing all the work! It just goes to show how intense he is about our time together.


    And it¡¯s certainly nice when Daddy sweats. It¡¯s one of those things I¡¯ve begun to appreciate way moretely. The smell of his sweat is just¡­ well, it just makes him smell like a Daddy. Musky and powerful, I¡¯ve be almost addicted to it. When that first bead forms on his forehead, I can feel a knot build in my stomach as I truly start to get excited about my workout.


    ¡°Babygirl, keep going.¡±


    I lost my concentration. ¡°Oh sorry, Daddy.¡± I squat again, feeling the tension in my legs grow as I push down on the bar.


    Daddy¡¯s hand goes to my extended leg, his fingertips touching my skin lightly.


    My heart leaps in my chest and my breathing stoppletely, taking a second to restart my body up. My mouth goes dry and goosebumps explode in the region of his hand, and I can¡¯t help but feel a little woozy from Daddy¡¯s contact.


    His hand grips a little harder as he pushes it down my leg. ¡°A massage might help loosen up the muscles. I¡¯ve seen your legs quivering a lot moretely.¡±


    I nod, swallowing, unable to form words. I can¡¯t even express to him how good it feels. My body¡¯s reaction is so quick, it¡¯s stunning. My stomach tightens and my pussy burns, arousal flooding me heavily, distorting my thoughts.


    My thoughts turn to Daddy wholeheartedly, my stretch and my work entirely disappearing from my mind. All I can focus on is Daddy stroking


    my thigh, his hands digging into my flesh as he coaxes the stubborn muscle into behaving.


    And coaxes signals up my leg into my pussy, tingling me deep to the core!


    Finally, after a minute of absorbing his touch, I¡¯m able to squeak out.


    ¡°Daddy, that feels really good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he says, his voice low, an air of seduction clouding everything. I don¡¯t think Daddy meant it to sound that way, but my brain definitely heard it that way.

 Chapter 199

    I buck my hips out slightly, pushing them toward Daddy. I can¡¯t reach far, but I¡¯m able to brush my cheeks against Daddy¡¯s hard thigh. The feeling is strong through the light fabric of my leotard, and I surreptitiously arch


    my back, enjoying feeling Daddy without letting him know how hard I¡¯m trying to do it.


    Or, at least, my delusional brain makes me think I¡¯m being sneaky about it.


    Daddy certainly notices my ass rubbing against him. How couldn¡¯t he? He has feeling in his leg, doesn¡¯t he? His fingers slow down on my leg, an aura of uncertainty palpable.


    But I¡¯m too long gone to feel my normal hesitations. This feeling, today, is something I can¡¯t control. All those dreams have been leading up to this moment, and I feel an urge-no, a need-to have Daddy all to myself. I lower my leg slowly, turning around against the bar. I lean back into it, gripping it behind me with both hands. I lick my lips. ¡°Daddy,¡± I say, our eyes locking as I crane my head up to him, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, his eyebrows cautiously rising, ¡°how so?¡±


    ¡°Well, in my dreams, we practice my ballet¡­¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Not surprising. We¡¯ve been at this for so long.¡±


    ¡°But then,¡± I say, ignoring him as I let my thoughts wander down their dark alleyways, ¡°we start to have lunch together.¡± My hand picks up from the bar and I awkwardly caress his thick arm, feeling the tension in his triceps beneath. ¡°And we start fooling around, and kissing.¡±


    His lips pinch and his eyebrows lower to give his eyes a more piercing quality.


    ¡°And it gets me really excited. So excited. I never want it to stop, and


    I¡¯ve dreamed about it for a straight week.¡±


    ¡°Babygirl¡­¡±


    ¡°But we never get too far. Every time you¡¯re about to take your pants off, my brain panics, and I never get to see anything beyond that.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s eyes search me, and I feel an intense nervousness fall on me. Why did I do that? Why did I make this so awkward? Why couldn¡¯t I just keep my nasty thoughts to myself? Did I just screw up our rtionship? But Daddy doesn¡¯t say anything, only looking deeper into my terrorsaturated eyes.


    ¡°What if your brain couldn¡¯t stop it?¡± he asks.


    My breath catches in my throat. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He lowers his hand to his button, utching it and unzipping his pants. He lets them fall to his knees, his bulge in his boxers attracting my attention immediately. It¡¯s huge, seemingly crammed into his underwear.


    He stands there for a moment as I take him in, my heart racing in an unsteady rhythm. He watches my actions, as if he¡¯s wondering if I¡¯m going to run away. But the only thing I want is to see what Daddy¡¯s kept hidden from me for so long.


    I told him my secret, now I want to see his.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When he realizes I¡¯m not going to scream or run away, Daddy slowly hooks his fingers through his waistband and lowers his underwear down to his thighs. Out falls this amazing b of meat, hanging loosely between Daddy¡¯s legs. It¡¯s thick, almost the size of my tiny wrist, and it looks incredibly long, even for beingpletely soft.


    ¡°Are you happy now that you get to see it?¡± he asks, his voice low.


    I nod. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Your dick looks really good.¡±


    Unconsciously, I step forward off the bar and drop to my knees, my desires guiding me without any rational thought. I look up at Daddy, who¡¯s eyes are gazing down at me with flinching curiosity. He¡¯s still wondering just what I¡¯m willing to do.


    ¡°Is it okay if I touch it, Daddy?¡±


    He licks his lip. ¡°Go ahead, Babygirl.¡±


    Heat rushes me at his permission, and my eyes turn to the beast in front of me. His thick cock pulses when I slip my hand around the shaft, feeding him his thickening agent. He grows at the smallest touch! I lift his shaft and notice just how much heft he¡¯s packing as I feel the weight travel down my arm.


    I grip and stroke him lightly, getting a sense of what his cock is capable of. It feels awesome, thick and spongy, but as it hardens, dominant andmanding. It feels flexible yet solid, just like Daddy¡¯s been training me to be!


    I pop the head into my mouth and am inundated with a powerful, musky vor. It tastes just like Daddy smells, and an overwhelming sensation hits the mound just above my pussy. I burn just from his taste, and the more I suck on his tip, the more my body signals to me how badly I want him. And the harder he gets! It takes only a minute or so before Daddy¡¯s cock is fully engorged, his girth expanding to its maximum capacity. It¡¯s a struggle to get my mouth around his shaft but a struggle I dly ept. I inhale him, going down deeper and deeper on his dick as I adjust to him gradually. I¡¯m only halfway down his length before his dick is already hitting the back of my throat.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Daddy groans, his fingers lightly massaging my scalp. ¡°That feels good, Babygirl.¡±


    ¡°You like it, Daddy?¡± I ask, ncing up at his rolled back eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I push down on him again, swallowing him whole. This time, though, droplets of precum escape his tip, dripping down onto my tongue. The salty taste is divine and I drink it all. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally able to fulfill my dreams, pulling the arousal straight from Daddy¡¯s urethra.


    My fingers wrap tightly around the base as I stroke him in rhythm with my mouth, sucking and tugging with emphatic delivery, stretching my jaw to the limit as I greedily take in as much as I can. I suck on Daddy so fervently, intent on making him realize how much I want to repay him. And that¡¯s when it hits me: I want to repay Daddy for putting so much into my life, for taking care of me like his little princess. I¡¯ve always felt like his special little girl, buttely, I¡¯ve felt like the most special girl in the whole world! He¡¯s made me feel so important, and it¡¯s only fair I make him feel really good in turn.


    I can¡¯t just suck on him. I need to give him more than that.


    I stand up backing away from him slowly until my butt bumps into the barre. I turn around, biting my lip and giving him a seductive nce, letting him know I want him more than ever. I grip the barre and stick my butt out, my leotard pulling tight and digging in between my ass cheeks.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I ask, ¡°don¡¯t you want to put it in me?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want, Babygirl?¡± he asks, stroking his cock as he watches me shake my ass. I nod. ¡°I want whatever will make Daddy happy.¡±


    He kicks his pants off and steps up behind me, his fingernails raking up


    the back of my thighs. The shudder of excitement runs through me and I lean forward, offering Daddy more of my rear end.


    Daddy lowers himself behind me, parts my leotard to the side, and stick his tongue into my cunt.


    The warmth and softness overwhelms me, and I immediately let out a gasp followed by a moan. His tongue runs vertical through my slit, and the more he pushes in with his tongue, the more my upper body leans forward, until I¡¯m nearly bending horizontal at the waist.


    Daddy holds my cheeks wide as he licks from clit to asshole, stimting the bundle of nerves before making his way through my slick entrance all the way to my tight backdoor. He dances over it, each flick of his tongue loosening me, piercing me with the asional adventurous prod, splitting


    me open to taste me deep inside.


    ¡°Daddy, oh, Daddy! Your tongue is so warm.¡±


    He growls, his fingers digging into my flesh. Lowering himself again, he takes my lower lips in his mouth, sucking on them, massaging them between his lips. His tongueps my clit, his mouth circling the nub with frantic pulls


    as he sucks my little button into his mouth. Fast pulses of his mouth stuns me, arching my back as the pleasure floods up my spine, paralyzing me to Daddy¡¯s feverish mouth fucking.

 Chapter 200

    When my breathing picks up, Daddy realizes how close I am toing, and he focuses exclusively on my sensitive nub. Constant flicking and kissing and suck, Daddy tortures my body until he forces an orgasm to rip through me with turbulent force.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ming! I¡¯m going to explode!¡±


    I have to hold onto the barre hard to keep from tipping over, my orgasm rippling through me. My muscles spasm outward from the center, exhaustedpletely, and they seem to tear apart from the harsh orgasm. My toes curl,


    and I even climb to them,pleting the en pointe I had been trying to figure out for the past half hour! Daddy merely keeps my cheeks spread apart, watching up close as my pussy convulses between his fingers.


    ¡°That was so good, Daddy,¡± I huff. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But Daddy¡¯s not done, and he¡¯s impatient, grabbing the sheer, slim fabric of my leotard covering my pussy and pulls with all his might, ripping it in half with such brute force that a quiver attacks my pussy directly.


    To be that close to something so primal is enough to reignite my body! A surge of excitement sets me aze, and I sit in frightful anticipation for what Daddy¡¯s going to do to my shattered body.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stretch this tight pussy open, Babygirl.¡±


    He grabs my right leg, lifting it up to the side and hanging it parallel over the barre, stretching me out.


    Standing behind me, Daddy guides his cock into my spread pussy, pushing effortlessly in as my uplifted leg gives him easy ess. His thick cock expands me mercilessly, opening me so wide as to cause pain. I cry out as his cock punctures me, and the pain remains as Daddy slides all the way into the hilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babygirl,¡± he says. ¡°Just rx.¡±


    My breathing catches, and even when it goes, it¡¯s ragged, the pressure on my cunt nearly unbearable. But Daddy holds still, keeping my leg up on the barre, allowing my pussy to adapt to his significant girth before feeding it to


    me.


    ¡°You ready for Daddy?¡± he coos.


    I swallow, nodding, my body not quite ready but my mind begging me to let him go at it. His first retreat is intense, the fire of his cock dragging along my walls softening everything in my body. I tense up, only to release it


    all as pleasure ovees the pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re so big. Your dick is so big!¡±


    Daddy only clutches me harder, his hips driving lustfully into me with slow, torturous thrusts. He grunts with each one, enjoying every inch he inserts, taking pleasure in watching and feeling himself fill me up. I open my eyes, and for the first time, I can see Daddy in the mirror, the look of determination in his eyes sexy, the strain in his arms gorgeous as he gradually picks up speed. I want to be part of that, not lying over the barre lost in my own eyelids.


    So using my arms, I push myself upright, my spine near vertical as I keep my right leg over the barre. Daddy watches me in the mirror and our eyes connect, both of us enjoying each other¡¯s gaze as we revel in our closeness.


    Daddy utches from my hips and brings his arms around me, grabbing the shoulders straps of my leotard and yanking them down my arms, exposing my small breasts. He grabs my tits, crushing them in his fingers as heunches his cock into me, energetic in his new position.


    And the new position has other perks: The angle is more intense as his cock splits me upward, driving up into my cervix, shocking my system with sharp bursts of pleasure and tiny figments of pain. It doesn¡¯t quite hurt, but it¡¯s so deep and the feeling so powerful, the pleasure almost feels like it¡¯s doing damage to me.


    I lean my head back and turn, kissing Daddy over my shoulder, an easy task for my lithe body. Daddy¡¯s fingers clutch rougher, seizing onto me as his cock ms into me.


    I stare into the mirror, the intensity of our expressions absolutely delicious. My face is expanded, my mouth a constant ¡®O¡¯ of sharp pangs; Daddy¡¯s face is tight, a fierce gritting of his teeth as his animal instincts feed his stepdaughter his cock. I can see every change in our faces as Daddy¡¯s hips rapidly thrust into me, the demarcation from pleasure to overload, when the work of Daddy¡¯s thrusts bes the finality of Daddy¡¯s lust.


    His mouth open, his jaw hanging, he whispers into my ear. ¡°Here Ie, Babygirl, here Ie!¡±


    He grits his teeth, his cock pounding into my ass as he holds it deep inside my abused cunt. He tenses in the mirror as his fingers grip me harder, and then he unloads, instant relief written in his features.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My own mouth goes wide as Daddy¡¯s hot seed floods my pussy, the warmth transmitting through me into ecstasy written in my own features. Pump after pump makes my mouth go wider, the dirty, taboo shock of


    Daddy¡¯s baby batter filling me to the core. Each little pulse of his cock is felt throughout, and all I can do is lean back into him as hepletely empties inside me.


    He holds me there, arms wrapped tight around me, as we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes through the mirror. Our breathing is heavy, my tits bouncing up and down, when we startughing through the surprise of it all. It¡¯s the happiest moment I¡¯ve felt in a long time, just sitting there and watching Daddy hold me in his arms. It¡¯ s the slightest bit of relief against the difficulty of my career.


    Daddy releases me and helps me get my leg down from the barre, which is stiff and aching, the tension of holding it up catching up with me. ¡°Come on, Babygirl,¡± he says, taking my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up, and then we¡¯ll call it a night. But I expect you up and at them tomorrow morning. We need to make sure you¡¯re still ready.¡±


    I smile, biting my lip. ¡°Yes, Daddy, whatever you think is best for me.¡±

 Chapter 201

    DADDY¡¯S SICK AND NEEDS MY BODY.


    My heart sinks when I hear the news. Even my stepfather¡¯s voice falters when he responds to the doctor over the phone.


    ¡°A-And you¡¯re sure?¡± he asks.


    The doctor¡¯s voice is an emblem of finality, solid and clear over the speaker. ¡°Yes, certain. Tests show the clots rising consistently. It¡¯s a bizarre condition, and we can¡¯t exactly tell you why it¡¯s happening, but we know what helps you out. You just need to keep up your routine.¡±


    I shake my head. Routine is such a nice way to put it, if only to ignore the indecency of the act.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Every day?¡± Daddy swallows.


    ¡°Yes, every day. Possibly multiple times to be on the safe side. It¡¯s not ideal, but you have to look at it like you¡¯re brushing your teeth. You make it a habit. Something you don¡¯t think about but just do. Your prescription for


    brushing would be something like, ¡®Twice a day, for the rest of your life.¡¯


    You have to treat this in the same manner.¡±


    Daddy sighs, blowing air out in frustration. He collects himself before speaking, though. ¡°Okay, doctor, I¡¯ll keep at it.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s tough,¡± the doctor says. ¡°We¡¯ll be looking into it to see if there are any medications that might help. But, again, you need to keep up with your routine. Without release, the clots could build, break off, and lead to an aneurysm or a heart attack, so we can¡¯t falter in treatment.¡± Daddy nods, says something, but I¡¯m not paying much attention. I can feel the blood drain from my face when the idea of fatality runs through my


    mind. I can¡¯t believe Daddy is this close to possibly dying. I can¡¯t lose him, not like I lost my mother.


    And the horrible thing is how connected the two scenarios are. It all started shortly after my mother passed six months ago. It was a hit and run. Daddy and I were entirely distraught, like normal, and it took us a long time to get through it together. God, I¡¯m grateful I have him in my life so I didn¡¯t have to go through that all alone. My mother was an outcast in her family, so almost no one showed up to her funeral, and certainly not many people I actually knew.


    It was just me and Daddy really grieving her in the small funeral parlor.


    But after a few months, something else started happening to Daddy. At first, he kept it hidden from me. It¡¯s obvious why, but it didn¡¯t take me long to realize something was up with him. He¡¯d lock himself in his room for fifteen to thirty minutes every day-sometimes multiple times per day-and when he¡¯d finallye out, he¡¯d be all sweaty and stressed out, like he ran a marathon.


    I¡¯d let him be and deal with it for a little bit, but eventually I became too worried to leave him by himself. He seemed so upset and desperate, I hated how much it was hurting him, and how I couldn¡¯t actually help because he kept it away from me.


    Finally, knocking on his door repeatedly, he finally let me in one day. Sweating and stressed, I could see the massive erection in his pants, throbbing against the fabric with a fierce intensity I can¡¯t even exin to you.


    I didn¡¯t even know a dick could behave like that.


    And, yeah, I was weirded out for a few seconds on why Daddy was so aroused. At first, I thought he was just grieving my mother¡¯s loss by-I don¡¯t know- masturbating his sadness away. I don¡¯t know how guys do it. I know


    they¡¯re supposedly horny all the time and maybe he just needed relief after losing the woman he loved after so long.


    But after a moment of hesitation, he exined to me he¡¯d been doing this multiple times a day, every day, and that he didn¡¯t want to. His dick was getting so hard it would start to hurt, and the only way to rx his dick after hours of intense erections was to jerk off, releasing all the built up tension in one go.


    Believe me, the young, naive me of a few months ago would have found it hrious, but after just losing my mother, it made me incredibly nervous for Daddy. I begged him for a few days to go see a doctor until he finally relented, calling me his ¡®littledy¡¯ who wouldn¡¯t let him get away with poor health.


    After a number of visits and tests, Anxiety Induced Penile Clots is how the doctor described it. It was somethingpletely new in the medical literature, so his nomenture revolved around the physical description of it.


    Most likely it urred because of the stress of dealing with my mother¡¯s death, and Daddy¡¯s body was having trouble handling it.


    How to fix it? Sexual release would drain the excess blood from Daddy¡¯s cock, canceling out the priapism forming every day, and break up the clot. Unfortunately, the solution was only temporary, and they only knew it worked because Daddy had already been doing it inadvertently for months before showing up. The clot would reform in a matter of hours, maybe a day at thetest.


    The phone call we got today only made the diagnosis concrete. And Daddy was going to have to jerk off every day to keep himself from keeling over!


    You think a man would be excited to hear he¡¯d have a medical reason to masturbate without judgment, but when Daddy hangs the phone up, his face is a mixture of disappointment and frustration.


    ¡°Are you okay, Daddy?¡± I ask, reaching my hand across the kitchen table and gripping his. I don¡¯t want to let this man go, and his warmth bringsfort to my ailing soul.


    He nods reluctantly. ¡°Yeah, littledy, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± I scoff. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to worry so hard for both of us. You don¡¯t understand, it frightens me so much to hear about your illness.¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but Daddy can handle this.


    You don¡¯t have to fret for both of us.¡±


    Daddy winces and adjusts in his seat, and I can tell an erection is forming. It¡¯s fast, hits him hard, and makes him pretty ufortable. He stands up, and I can see the clear outline of his cock in his jeans, pushing strong against the fabric, screaming to get out. I blush, biting my lip and lowering my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, littledy,¡± he says, lowering his hands over his bulge, blocking it from view. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to embarrass you like this.¡± He clears his throat, ¡°I¡¯m going to go take care of this, okay?¡±


    I nod and Daddy heads off to his room, locking the door. The heat in my


    face is embarrassing, but only because I don¡¯t mean to make Daddy feel selfconscious about his illness. I¡¯m the most important person in his life. I¡¯m thest person that should be judging him.


    And maybe I¡¯m a blushing because the sight of Daddy¡¯s cock is kind of exciting at the same time. I don¡¯t mean it, I swear! But what¡¯s a girl going to do when a mean, angry cock is staring at her through the pants of a man she¡¯s


    always found attractive? Not only that, but his dick is so engorged, it makes it appear super thick and long, making it even more tempting. And the more I see it, the more I want it, in my mouth, my pussy, my ass¡­


    I shake my head, my brte locks flowing over my face as I drop my head. I sigh. I can¡¯t be thinking about stuff like that. Daddy¡¯s in serious trouble, and I have to make sure I¡¯m as supportive as I can be, not some horny


    little girl who¡¯s going to make this all way more awkward than it needs to be.


    I can¡¯t even imagine what he¡¯s feeling at this moment. I mean, he must be scared he won¡¯t even be able to work, what with a painful erection threatening to show up at any moment and force him to have to deal with it.


    It¡¯s unenviable, and it must be weighing on Daddy¡¯s mind pretty heavily. The only thing I can do is keep an eye on him and make sure he¡¯s doing everything he can to feel better.


    Over the next few days, I watch his movements like a hawk. Not because I¡¯m a slut or something, but because it seems like something is off. Every time Daddy escapes to his room, it seems to take him longer and longer toe out. He looks even more exhausted than usual, and then he has to go back to his room more often in the day.


    I confront him on it, and he reluctantly tells me, ¡°It¡¯s not working like it was before.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    He sighs. ¡°I think because it¡¯s be a chore. I was¡±-he clears his throat, warning me it¡¯s going to get personal-¡°masturbating because I thought I wanted to. But now that it¡¯s prescribed to me-like it¡¯s an obligation


    -I can¡¯t seem to shake the nagging thought about how unfulfilling it all is.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s happening then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s making it harder to orgasm. I have to work at it for longer, and then it¡¯s weaker. Not muches out, and it seems if it¡¯s weak, it doesn¡¯t have as much of a release as before, and I have to go back to the room to start all over again.¡±


    I can hear the annoyance in his voice. This is really eating away at him. I lean in to hug him, sucking in his aroma and muscles, hoping my touch can calm him at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. We¡¯ll figure it out, okay?¡± ¡°How, littledy?¡± he asks, frustrated, kissing the top of my head. ¡°I can¡¯t be masturbating five times a day. That¡¯s not a life a man can live.¡± I feel the tears well in my eyes as I look up at him. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t talk like that! I don¡¯t want you going anywhere.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything like that. I¡¯m just having a hard time with it, you know?¡±


    I nod against his chest, settling into the crook of his pecs. I can¡¯t let this eat away at him. I need to do something to help him out, because it¡¯s not just unfair to me if he dies, but it¡¯s unfair to him that the loss of his wife would do him in next. He doesn¡¯t need to saddle himself with that guilt of tainting her memory.


    I¡¯ll help him however I can.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I look up at him, holding him tighter than before as I weigh my words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he says, his hands sliding down my back, sending shivers up my spine as the nasty thoughts pour through my head. There¡¯s even a tiny twinge of something under my skirt as I twist my legs from side to side. I try not to, but I feel the redness flow up to my cheeks. ¡°What if I help you?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°What if I help you¡­ release?¡±


    His eyes narrow, incredulous, ¡°You can¡¯t mean, like, help me orgasm, right?¡±


    I swallow, looking into his eyes for a few seconds as I find the bravery to admit it to him. I nod lightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    Daddy shakes his head, ¡°Littledy, there¡¯s no way you can do that.


    You¡¯re my stepdaughter, and I would never do that to your mother.¡±


    I nod quickly, wanting to acknowledge just how strange the situation is. ¡°I know, Daddy, I know. But this isn¡¯t normal, and I know you¡¯d never do anything to stain the memory of mom, but¡­¡± I sigh, thinking of the right


    thing to say. ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t lose you because we were too stubborn to try the solution staring us right in the face.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ baby, I-¡±


    ¡°I know, Daddy, you don¡¯t need to tell me how weird it is. I know it is, but your routine isn¡¯t working like it used to, and what happens when it stops workingpletely? Where you can¡¯te because you¡¯re just not feeling


    it? It¡¯s fatal, right?¡±


    He bites his lip, gazing deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°What if¡±-I swallow-¡°having sex with me gives you real relief, real release, and you never have to masturbate again? It no longer feels like a chore?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying-¡±


    I nod, the heat in me rising. ¡°Every day, Daddy, as much as we need to make you right again.¡±

 Chapter 202

    He slowly shakes his head as he contemtes the realization, but underneath his pants, my hips pressed against him, I can feel his cock spring to life. Thickening, hardening, bing an inappropriate sign of his illness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Daddy. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make you happy, because I¡¯d do anything for you. I¡¯ll be your nurse.¡± I slowly lower myself to my knees, keeping my eyes locked on Daddy as I let him know my intent. Focusing on his face, I undo the belt in front of me and unzip him, shimmying his jeans down.


    The push of his cock straining against his tight boxers is enough to send a thrum of excitement into my gut. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this! Right there, right in front of me, is my Daddy¡¯s cock, super charged on the effects of a new medical condition.


    My fingers are heavy and cumbersome, pulling at the band of his boxers


    with anticipation. Getting it over his cock is difficult, having to pull the band really far away from his body to get it over the incredible bulge.


    But when I do, the sight is something beautiful in its malformed nature.


    Daddy¡¯s dick is so hard, it bounces visibly with his heart beat, throbbing and knocking up and down with force. The sides are expanded so far as blood courses through him, his head swollen and near purple, his shaft barely spongy as rockhard meets a new definition, and his veins are huge and distended.


    You imagine someone who¡¯s sick to look like hell, not like heaven!


    ¡°Are you su-¡±


    His words are stifled by his moan as my fingers wrap around his cock. I can¡¯t touch them together as I make only three quarters the way around before I¡¯m met by the fierce resistance of his meat. I squeeze and it barely gives way, my eyes going wide at the revtion: this dick inside of any orifice is going to feel like nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced before!


    I look up at him. ¡°Does that feel good, Daddy?¡±


    He nods, his eyes closing. ¡°Yes, yes, a lot better than when I touch myself.¡±


    I smirk deviously. ¡°Good, then we know we¡¯re doing something right.¡± I pull back on his cock, tugging his foreskin as I stroke him with gentle brushes of my hand. I don¡¯t want to go too fast. I want to build Daddy up, so that when he finally does finish, it¡¯s going to be one explosive, serious bit of release. I need him to realize just how much I can do for him that he can¡¯t do


    for himself.


    ¡°Littledy,¡± he says, his fingers in my hair, ¡°this might take longer than you¡¯re expecting. Daddy¡¯s orgasms take a while to build after so much stimtion over the past few months.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°I have all the time in the world to help you, Daddy.¡±


    Even though he¡¯s worried about the timing, it takes almost no time at all -my hand on him for less than a minute-before drops of precum escape the tip of his head. I run my tongue over him as Ip up his seed, enjoying the salty taste as well as how quickly I¡¯m able to stimte his body into getting ready to release. It¡¯s probably way better than Daddy can do on his own! I open my mouth and insert him slowly into me, mping my lips around him and sucking his hard flesh with soft, open-mouthed kisses. Daddy¡¯s groans are loud, and I imagine that not only is his cock reaching beyond its physical limitations, but his libido is built off how hard he is as well.


    He¡¯s incredibly excited, his body tense and rigid as I consume his mega cock.


    It takes me a good while to adapt to him, gradually introducing more and more of his ridiculous cock down my throat, his pulsing, bobbing member bouncing off my teeth and the roof of my mouth.


    But the stress of steadily introducing Daddy to my mouth is nothingpared to the magnificent taste of him, his salty, musky odor magnified through the pores of his tumescent cock. It¡¯s like everything about him is amplified, and I can¡¯t help but salivate and get wetter all at once. And then I¡¯m inhaling him, testing my limits by shoving his dick down my throat, choking and gagging myself as I please my Daddy. His groans grow, his fingers tightening through the locks of my hair, pulling on them as the agony of his body overwhelms him.


    ¡°Thank you, littledy, for helping your Daddy out.¡±


    I pull off and gasp, breathing deep against the strands of saliva spilling over my chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy,¡± I say, ¡°we¡¯re not done yet. I¡¯m going to make youe the hardest you¡¯ve evere in your life.¡±


    He grins, the passion in his eyes apparent as I stand to my feet. I take his hand and lead him over to the living room couch, nonchntly dropping my panties from under my skirt, letting Daddy know just how easy this is for me.


    I sit down on the couch, hiking my skirt up and spreading my legs wide, sitting them up on the cushion as I expose my bare pussy to Daddy.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I say, ¡°put your huge cock inside me and fix what ails you.¡± Daddy¡¯s reluctance is long gone, and grabbing my knees, he pulls me to the edge, tipping me slightly over onto my back so my head rests against the lower part of the backboard of the couch.


    Stooping low, his angry cock throbs as Daddy guides it to my tight pussy. Daddy moves slow because he knows just how thick his cock is; he


    knows no woman could handle it easily, not on the first try, and not if she¡¯s as young as I am. I don¡¯t have enough experience to be spread open by Daddy¡¯s dick at full mast, and Daddy knows it, pushing his head in at a gentle pace. But even hiszy speed is not enough to keep me from being ripped open. Daddy¡¯s bulbous head pierces me and I cry out, his tremendous girth expanding me to the edge of sanity.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Daddy groans, the ecstasy clear as day, ¡°This feels too fucking good!¡± He only has his head inside me, but it¡¯s the first time since dealing with his mega engorged cock that he¡¯s been able to put it inside a girl.


    All he¡¯s had is his hand, and that¡¯s nothingpared to a tight and ready pussy.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± I wince, pinching his arms as I struggle against his might.


    Daddy only pushes it further, the pressure paralyzing as I¡¯m left shocked by the stretch from below. It¡¯s painful, pretty painful, but the stretch is divine, opening me to the point ofplete vulnerability, which morphs pain into numbness, and numbness into burning pleasure.


    He reaches the hilt, his entire cock stuffed into me, and the animal in him takes over. As soft as his entrance was, his retreat is quick and brutal, and the aggression of his cock takes over, transforming Daddy from the kind


    protector into the barbaric sower of seeds, a gardener nting his future deep


    into his little girl.


    And fuck me hard he does, gripping my ankles as his hips drop down into me, fucking me from above as my body sinks into the couch. His long cock prates me fully, filling my inner space entirely as Daddy ms his power into my widened hips.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck, Daddy!¡± I scream, my fingers clutching the cushions below me as his dick thrusts me into the couch, ming my pussy purely throughout.


    ¡°Take it, littledy. Help your Daddye hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± I say, gritting my teeth through the propulsion of his


    cock, knowing my duty is more important than my own pleasure, ¡°I want you


    to finish. I need you to satisfy your dick inside me.¡±


    Even though this is all for Daddy, I can¡¯t stop the pleasure from building tremendously in my gut. Every impact of his huge, powerful cock sends ripples of energy through me, pumping pleasure into my system whether I intend it or not.


    I¡¯m left to reel and exhaust myself on Daddy¡¯s brute force.


    And I think the harder a cock is, the more aggressive it makes a man, because Daddy¡¯s thrusts are savage and lust fueled. The strain on his cock is too much and he¡¯s only focused on fulfilling the nasty urges living inside him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he has to split his stepdaughter¡¯s cunt to do it, because fresh pussy is always better than a stale hand!


    Daddy lifts me and turns me over. I lean forward, my hands on the backboard as Daddy thrusts in behind me, slipping his cock into my loose cunt, broken on Daddy¡¯s unbelievable width.


    But Daddy grabs my elbows and pulls me back into him, his fingers digging so hard into my flesh, I can feel the future bruises already forming.


    But that pain is nothing in rtion to the pleasure flooding my pussy as Daddy fucks me upright on the couch.


    His dick slides in vertical, the new angle much tighter than the previous one as my knees lock together below me. It splinters me, and I can feel his dick burn along every vaginal wall at once from one end of my cavity to the other, thrusting into my cervix with hostile onught.


    Daddy growls, his hands keeping my arms trapped back behind me as he


    ys into me, his thrusts so hard theyunch me forward before his arms haul me back onto his cock, forcing it all the way up my cunt.


    My moans are mixed with yelps, the brutality of his strokes impossible to stifle. But it only makes my conclusion all the more inevitable, as my body gives inpletely to Daddy¡¯s dominant control of me.


    This was all for his pleasure, but Daddy fucks my pleasure out of me first!


    His dick forces an orgasm out, my mouth shouting to the ceiling as a tsunami of pleasure washes over me, my body going numb and then fluttering with pulses of electric energy. It sizzles my brain, euphoria striking me roughly as my vision goes white and hot vitality ruptures my insides in domineering fashion.


    I¡¯m forced to scream Daddy¡¯s name as he brings me to the point of absolute bliss!


    ¡°There you go, littledy,¡± he warns, thrusting into me with blistering impacts, ¡°Every day Daddy¡¯s going to fuck one of those orgasms out of you, make you wish you never met this dick in your life.¡±


    He grunts with every perfectly timed, savage impact, thrusting until he reaches his medicinal relief. His thick, monstrous cock unloads an amount of semen I couldn¡¯t have predicted, flooding my cunt so thoroughly I feel my own body temperature sky rocket on contact. His hot cream fills his stepdaughter to the brim, sloshing and spilling immediately between my thighs, getting as much on me as inside me.


    His cocke out and the great void left behind is terrifying, because I want nothing more than Daddy back in me to keep it from closing back up. But all we can do is lie on the couch together, my pussy constricting back to something normal, and Daddy¡¯s cock slowly losing it¡¯s hard edge until it dies back down to his normal size.


    It¡¯s a relief for both of us, and Daddy¡¯s arms around me only make me realize I¡¯d made the right decision.


    But I can¡¯t let this stubborn man forget all about the doctor¡¯s orders. ¡°From here on out, Daddy, I¡¯m not going to wear panties in the house, and you¡¯re not allowed to wear pants, only your boxers. That way I can see when you¡¯re getting hard and take care of you right then and there.¡± Daddy¡¯s about to say something, but I raise a finger to his lips. ¡°Uhn uh uh, nurse¡¯s orders, you understand? This is not going to be a chore for you ever again. I expect you to get a timely release when an erection springs up. It¡¯s the only way I can know you¡¯re going to be with me forever.¡±


    He nods, taps my nose, and says, ¡°Yes, littledy.¡±


    I rest my head against my Daddy, happy I can be the one to set his life straight again.

 Chapter 203

    Title: A Secret baby for my arrogant Billionaire Boss.


    TESS


    ¡°H old on, hold on. There¡¯s something shoved up my ass.¡±


    I heard my words, registering the slur in my voice, yet I didn¡¯t process what I had just said until my charming stranger leaned back, removing his tongue from my mouth.


    A smile spilled across his perfectly tanned face, his skin as smooth as marble. Panting, I lunged for him again, my hands sliding beneath his shirt, my mouth stering against his soft lips. He slid his leg between mine, and I could feel his cock throbbing against my thigh.


    My charming stranger. I¡¯d nicknamed him that since I didn¡¯t remember the one he¡¯d told me. Turns out you didn¡¯t need that kind of information to share an airne bathroom.


    Not when you looked like him.


    The metal p of the trash can jammed up my ass again, and I groaned.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I paused, shifting myself, the hum of the craft hovering along the walls, vibrating the cramped space between us.


    He chuckled, removing his hands from my waist, his green eyes soaking me in. ¡°If there¡¯s something in your ass again, I¡¯m about to get jealous,¡± his voice came deep and husky. He nced down, and I caught the outline of his hard cock pressed against his pants. ¡°Because it¡¯s definitely not me.¡± Fuuuuuck!!


    He licked his rosy lips, and I imagined his tonguepping my pussy, his fingers sliding inside me. Was there enough room in here for that?


    The whiskey on his breath reached me, and I yearned to taste it on his tongue again. I could already tell by his erection that he was bigger than Scott, way bigger. The idea of an unknown, massive cock sliding inside me stirred an excitement in my belly that I¡¯d forgotten.


    Not to mention that we could definitely get arrested for fucking in a public ce.


    I shook Scott¡¯s name out of my mind, refusing to let that scum of the earth interrupt this moment. He¡¯d already ruined what was supposed to be the best day of my life, and I was determined to make up for it. Even if itnded me in jail.


    My charming stranger ran a hand through his silky dark brown hair, his chest muscles rippling beneath his white shirt. I vaguely remembered he was wearing a tie when I sat beside him in first ss hours earlier.


    Now the tie was gone, the top button undone, and all formalities lost.


    Golden flecks swarmed in his green eyes, and the butterflies in my stomach plummeted. My panties were so soaked that I was pretty sure they¡¯d melted away.


    ¡°No, not you poking my ass,¡± I whispered.


    He grinned, shing perfectly straight white teeth. ¡°Do you want to change that?¡±


    I tumbled sideways at his question, my elbownding in the sink. The automatic faucet flickered on, spitting cold water over my arm. I was not sure if I¡¯d tripped because of turbulence, his words, or the fact that I was seeing double, but I didn¡¯t really care.


    A startling thought rose in my mind. Was I really about to fuck a stranger on an airne and join a club I didn¡¯t even know still epted members?


    I never thought my day would have ended here. I smirked as the two words spilled out of my mouth, words I had always nned to say today- but not like this, with a charming stranger in the first ss bathroom on a flight from San Francisco to New York.


    Holding his gaze, I cupped the bulge in his pants and gave it a firm squeeze.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Ten hours earlier


    The vibration of my phone woke me that morning, and I rolled over, my arm stretching across the empty space on the bed beside me.


    I grabbed my phone and smiled at the text from him.


    Good morning, beautiful. You know what today is?


    Hmm, whatever could today be? I typed back.


    His response was immediate. Thest day I call you my fiancee and the first night I call you my wife.


    Grinning, Iid on my side. Scott was sweet, but when we spent time apart, he always made an extra effort with messages like this.


    Scott and I only slept apart when he was on business trips, but he hade up with the idea of spending the night before our wedding apart.


    My bridesmaid Jenna had found it endearing. How sweet! She had texted. Leaves for a good surprise when you finally see each other on your wedding day.


    In true form, my maid of honor, Kate, had sent a vomit emoji. Too traditional. You need to fuck before your wedding night because you¡¯ll be too drunk on the night.


    Gross, Kate, Jenna had replied. A woman¡¯s wedding day is supposed to be about surprises.


    An idea mmed into me, and I bolted up in bed.


    What cuter way to respond than to surprise my groom-to-be in person? No one ever said the surprises had toe after our vows. A little breakfast in bed couldn¡¯t hurt-and neither would the dessert.


    My phone buzzed, and I nced down and saw a text from my dad.


    Hope you have an amazing day, sweetie. Wish I was there.


    My heart plummeted.


    I wish you were, too, dad.


    Love you, sweetie. Send pics!


    My heart twisted.


    Scott and I both lived in New York, but we¡¯d chosen a San Francisco wedding because his family, groomsmen, and one of my bridesmaids, Jenna, called that city home.


    I¡¯d agreed-mainly because Scott¡¯s parents were paying for everything -but I still wished we¡¯d decided on New York.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My dad¡¯s back surgery due to chronic pain made long flights impossible, and although we¡¯d agreed on having a smaller ceremony back home and he¡¯d given us our blessing, I still wished he was going to be here for my big day.


    I tiptoed into the massive kitchen of the Airbnb we¡¯d booked for the weekend and grabbed a bottle of champagne and two sses. Sliding open the ss door, I stepped out into the warm San Franciscan morning, the thrill of the surprise adding a pep to my step.


    The pool glittered in the sunlight, and I breathed in the crisp air, so different from the fumes that filled my New York morning walks.


    All the blinds in the pool house were closed, and I wondered if Scott had fallen back asleep. The house had spare bedrooms, but he¡¯d chosen the pool house for its mancave vibes.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine a better way to start today. My heart skipped at the idea of cuddling up next to him with a bottle of champagne, knowing that by the end of the day, I¡¯d add a new title to my repertoire.


    I¡¯d ved away in school to garner my Ph. D. in Chemistry and Biology while starting mypany Perkins Form and working as a Chemist in Research and Development. All throughout, people warned me that ¡®school and love didn¡¯t mix.¡¯ But I¡¯d balked at the old adage. Today was the day I¡¯d prove the naysayers wrong and add ¡®wife¡¯ to my resume.


    I opened the pool house door at the same time as I yanked the cork of the champagne bottle. ¡°Your future wifey has arriv¡±


    Scott¡¯s bare ass, pale and round as the moon, was center stage, his dick five inches deep into some woman¡¯s pussy.


    My voice jammed in my throat. The cork popped, hitting the ceiling, and the two champagne sses slipped from my hands, the ss shattering on the tile. Bubbly champagne spilled out of the bottle, soaking my hand.


    Scott spun around, ripping himself off her. ¡°Tess! Baby!¡±


    The woman screamed, her face turning the color of her red hair. She rolled over on the pullout mattress to hide, but it was toote. I¡¯d already seen her.


    ¡°T¡­This isn¡¯t what it looks like,¡± Scott sputtered.


    My entire life mmed to a halt, and I blinked, ice hardening in my veins. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯re fucking Jenna on our wedding day.¡±


    Jenna, my sixth andst choice for a bridesmaid. I¡¯d only added her because Scott had insisted his kindergarten best friend needed to be a sixth groomsman, and he requested she joins to even out the numbers.


    Jenna ducked beneath a pillow, covering her mane of red hair.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I whispered, my hands feeling numb. I looked at Scott. ¡°You always did have a thing for redheads.¡±


    ¡°Baby,¡± Scott pleaded, lifting his hands like a criminal dropping a weapon. The weapon was definitely his dick, which was still hard because of the Viagra he most definitely had taken before sticking his cock in Jenna.


    His negative reaction to that very drug was why we hadn¡¯t had sex in three months. Suddenly, the lies unraveled. Scott was more than capable of sex, just not with me.


    His erection was staring at me like a one-eyed snake, a poisonous, slithering attachment to a person I no longer recognized.


    A dozen red gs mmed into me one giant warning sign:te-night business trips, Jenna¡¯s sudden reappearance in my life, moving the celebration to San Francisco.


    His motherfucking excuse to spend thest night apart.


    Like a deting balloon, my shoulders sunk and my heart plummeted. The tears that pricked my eyes had nothing to do with the utter disy of betrayal before me.


    I had sacrificed my own desires for this man. I had told my only remaining flesh and blood, my best friend-my father-that he¡¯d have to miss the biggest day of my life because Scott insisted we held the ceremony in California.


    And I hadn¡¯t fought him on it.

 Chapter 204

    Just so he could fuck his way through our wedding with Jenna Simmons.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughter erupted out of me, and I couldn¡¯t contain it.


    ¡°Tess, let me exin,¡± Scott started. He took a step toward me, and I pointed at him like a crossing guard guiding traffic, my hand stopping him in his tracks.


    My first chug from the champagne bottle wasn¡¯t enough. I gulped three more swigs before I spoke.


    ¡°Scott¡­. there are so many things I¡¯ve never told you because I thought I cared about you. And now I really don¡¯t give a fuck. Your breath smells like ten-day-old trash. I¡¯ve faked half my orgasms with you. Oh, and I know about the time in college when you sucked Mark Kaflin¡¯s dick. Turns out that you suck dick just like you eat pussy-like shit.¡±


    Scott¡¯s dick deted at my words, a satisfactory sight. Jenna¡¯s ass was still exposed, her hands holding the pillow over her head like she was trying to suffocate herself.


    ¡°Jenna. I could say a million things, but I¡¯ll leave it at this.¡± To my surprise, she peeked out from under the pillow.


    I shook my head. ¡°Thank you for stopping me from making the biggest fucking mistake in my entire life.¡± I capped my speech with a violent chug of the champagne bottle, finishing it off. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two get back to it.¡± I dropped the bottle on my way out, the ss shattering on the patio.


    But as soon as my dramatic exit finished, all hell broke loose inside me. The tourniquet holding my emotions together snapped.


    The next half hour was a blur, my harried phone call to Kate a blubbery, sobbing mess. Once she¡¯d finally tranted my words, her screams echoed through my phone for what felt like an eternity.


    ¡°-that ever living, cock sucking, bottom of the barrel, scab on my ass, and that whore bag, slutty ass bitch-¡±


    And like the best maid of honor I could ask for, she went into damage control, booking me the first flight back to New York-first ss no less- and an Uber to the airport. I packed my bag as fast as I could and changed into shorts, a tank, and an oversized sweatshirt, forcing myself not to take onest look at my wedding dress.


    My phone buzzed, and I flicked open my bridal party¡¯s group message and read Kate¡¯s text.


    Scott injured his dick in the cave of Jenna¡¯s vagina. Wedding is off. Jenna, go fuck yourself.


    I sighed, for once not caring about Kate¡¯s tendency to confront drama head-on.


    Before the calls could start flooding my phone, I switched it to airne mode, desperate to never talk about this day again.


    That all changed after an hour of sitting at the airport bar. Dressed in my hoodie and sunsses, I avoided all eye contact, downing my tequ in silence and attempting not to cry over my loaded nachos.


    ¡°Whiskey on the rocks.¡±


    I turned around, nced up at the person with the deep, husky voice, and tried not to choke on my tequ. I guessed he was in his mid-thirties, and although I was only twenty-seven, he was easily the most attractive man I¡¯d ever seen.


    He was over six feet, his smooth dark brown hair resting on a tanned forehead. His broad shoulders filled out his business suit, and I could see the ripple of bicep muscles beneath his navy blue jacket.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I quickly tugged off my sweatshirt.


    He nced down, his dark green eyes absorbing me. A smile flickered across his square face, his jawline sharp enough to cut ss.


    ¡°Well, hello,¡± he said.


    I dropped the nacho on the spot. ¡°Hi.¡±


    As he gged the bartender down, I ripped my sunsses off, blinking against the bright re of the airport.


    He nced back at me and did a double take, his gaze hovering on mine.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± the bartender asked him.


    The handsome stranger shed me a charming grin. ¡°Two of whatever thedy is having.¡±


    He stole a quick look at my body. It was subtle, but I caught it. And I didn¡¯t mind it one bit. I wasn¡¯t dressed spectacrly by any means, but I didn¡¯t work my ass off in the gym to squeeze into my wedding dress for nothing. My tank top hugged my toned curves, and my shorts emphasized my ass.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°New York,¡± I said. ¡°You?¡±


    The bartender handed him two tequs, and he slid one toward me. His finger touched mine, and a buzz of electricity passed where our skin touched. ¡°Me too,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Thank you for the drink,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Figured I¡¯d help you keep the party going.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m partying?¡± I snorted.


    He nced over at my three empty tequ sses.


    I shrugged and took a sip out of my new ss. ¡°Never better time than the present.¡±


    ¡°Cheers to that,¡± he said, lifting his ss to mine.


    I watched him take a sip, his mouth wrapping around the edge of the ss, and I wondered what his lips would feel like pressed against my neck.


    I offered him a deep smile¡­and I knew I was in trouble.


    As it turned out, trouble had been the wrong word.


    Horny was a much better term. Hourster, our bodies pressed against each other in the airne bathroom, I realized I was beyond that. Fuck, I was on fire, my body craving my charming stranger¡¯s cock.


    The airne lurched, throwing us sideways against the cramped bathroom, but neither of us cared. He slid his tongue into my mouth and cupped my tits with his hands. Kissing his way slowly down my neck, he inched closer toward my breasts. I ran my hands through his hair as he flicked his tongue across my nipple, gently nibbling it.


    He fumbled to unbutton my shorts, ripping them off my ass and sliding my panties down my legs. I pressed my palms against his pecs, my fingers tracing a line from his belly button to his pelvis. His dark brown hair below disappeared into the waistband of his pants. Ripping off his belt, I freed his hard dick from his pants, gripping his thick girth.


    Our bodies became a tangled mess in the tiny space, and he let out a primal growl, digging his fingernails into my hips and spinning me around so that I was leaning over the sink, looking up at him in the mirror.


    He licked his palm, then slid his fingers between my legs.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re wet,¡± he hissed.


    Like a racehorse pawing at the gate, he was ready. Hell, I was ready!


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I panted.


    His cock spread my pussy lips apart, and I trembled, goosebumps coursing over my skin.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­you¡¯re so big.¡±


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    ¡°More. I need more.¡±


    My words rang like the starting bell, and he was off and running. His cock mmed into me, his wide girth filling my pussy harder and deeper.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I panted, muffling my voice against his shoulder.


    He yanked my hair back with one hand, a painful tug that made me gasp with pleasure. Then, he reached around with his other hand, cupping my breast and tweaking my nipple.


    Holy shit. My charming stranger could fuck!


    Watching him in the mirror only made me wetter. His single-minded gaze honed in on me as he pounded harder, never once slowing down. His dick was a perfect fit for my heated pussy, a fit that cascaded ripples of pleasure down my spine.


    A build-up escted inside me in a way I¡¯d never experienced with a man before.


    ¡°Holy shit¡­Harder!¡± I gasped, not fully understanding what I was experiencing. Every muscle in my body clenched together, my heart raced, and my breath caught in my throat. And then ripples of ecstasy poured over me, one wave after the next.


    My charming stranger came at the same time, his back arching, his cry molding with mine.


    Not only had I joined the Mile High Club, but I¡¯d just experienced the best sex of my life.

 Chapter 205

    BRADY


    Three weekster


    I sipped my whiskey, staring at the hot pink gaudy sign in front of the convention center stage. The packed room bustled with pre-dinner conversation, the asinine small talk debilitating.


    I skimmed the announcement, gritting my teeth.


    Chicago Face and Beauty National Conference


    A list of hosts and presenters followed. At the very bottom was my name.


    Presenter: Bradie Wyler, CEO of Wyler Align Marketing.


    It wasn¡¯t the color of the sign that bothered me or even the absurd green font. It was everything else.


    Rich stepped beside me, fixing his Armani suit and heaving a giant sigh. ¡°I fucking love these conventions. You see all these dimes?¡± His seedy eyes absorbed the room. ¡°Face and beauty, my ass. Should be called cleavage and cocktails.¡±


    I scanned the room, my eyes skipping from one evening dress to the next.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen one, you¡¯ve seen them all,¡± I muttered, my annoyance taking precedence over the possibility of gettingid.


    ¡°Says the guy who fucks a stranger in an airne bathroom,¡± Rich muttered.


    ¡°And I regret telling you about that.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t get her number.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her name, so why would I want her number?¡±


    Rich shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get you, man.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, setting my empty ss on a passing waiter¡¯s tray. ¡°Double whiskey, neat.¡±


    ¡°I mean, look at where we are,¡± Rich said. ¡°We arepletely outnumbered by fine women. Fuck, I love makeup conventions. And I love you for inviting me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m starting to regret that decision too,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Huh? What did I do now?¡±


    I pointed at the announcement sign. ¡°See a problem?¡±


    Rich narrowed his eyes, licking his lips. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± I said


    ¡°Brady should be spelled with a Y,¡± Rich pointed out.


    I cocked my head. ¡°You know, Rich, I¡¯m honestly surprised you know that.¡±


    Rich licked the salt off the rim of his tequ ss. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for two decades, Brady.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Plus, you sign my checks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I sighed. ¡°How much do I pay you again?¡±


    Rich scratched his head. He was only thirty-eight-but his receding hairline and beer belly made him look older. You¡¯d think with that money, he would have paid for hair plugs.


    ¡°About six fifty an hour,¡± he said.


    I slipped my hand into my suit pockets. ¡°And for six hundred and fifty dors an hour, you think you¡¯d know how to use that pretty Harvardw degree to intimidate the organizers into putting my name first, as I had requested.¡±


    Rich shrugged. ¡°To be fair, yourst name starts with a W. You know, alphabetical and all, it kind of makes sense.¡±


    ¡°And my first name starts with a B,¡± I grunted.


    An amused smirk yed on Rich¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, but no one would dare call you Brady.¡±


    ¡°Except you.¡±


    ¡°Well, duh,¡± Rich said. ¡°Who should we fire for spelling your name wrong on the poster?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re way too eager to fire people, you know that?¡±


    Rich lifted a burly eyebrow. ¡°And, for a billionaire who owns these organizations, you don¡¯t fire enough people.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of a woman in a tight red gown approaching us, and I recognized her as the assistant to the organizer of the event.


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯d probably be her. Someone on their first day who made a mistake. Not worth it.¡± I nced around, searching for the bartender. ¡°Where¡¯s my drink?¡±


    Rich smacked his lips together as he chewed on a piece of ice. ¡°You could fire the bartender too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold your drink.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you drink it.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Rich smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll just throw in some Viagra. So you¡¯ll be ready for some actionter tonight.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°Do you ever listen to the wordsing out of your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wyler, you¡¯re our first presenter for the evening.¡±


    I nodded at her and turned back to Rich, tapping my ear. ¡°Hear that?


    First.¡±


    The assistant smiled. ¡°If you¡¯ll follow me, please.¡±


    Rich winked at us. ¡°Have fun, you two, ya hear?¡±


    Sometimes, I wondered why I kept Rich around. He was a cutthroatwyer, but in New York, we had plenty of those, and for a cheaper rate too.


    If I was being honest, he amused me, but I wouldn¡¯t exactly call us friends.


    ¡°This way, Mr. Wyler.¡±


    I followed the woman through a side door and into a backstage area, my eyes trained on the plump firmness of her ass. I could hear the host of the event asking everyone to take their seats and introducing me.


    Misspelling my name wasn¡¯t enough to fire someone, but it was enough to aggravate me. I am the CEO of one of thergest marketingpanies in the country, for fuck¡¯s sake. Knowing names was my entire business, and you¡¯d think these people knew better.


    I waited in the wings as the host introduced me, reading off my list of credentials-as if people didn¡¯t know my name, my reputation. I was thirtyeight, and I¡¯d been on the covers of multiple magazines.


    My face was even asionally printed on gossip magazines with my ¡°fuck of the month,¡± as Rich liked to call them. Usually an actress or a model.


    I tried to avoid those types for that very reason, not just because fame and paparazzi annoyed me, but because actresses tended to be mostly superficial.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± the assistant said, handing me a notecard. ¡°The name of the participant you¡¯ll be giving the award to.¡±


    I furrowed my brows at thement. There was always a teleprompter for events like this. I never needed to do research in advance. Except that, this time, I had done my research. The award was for apany called Perkins Form, an up-anding name in the beauty industry.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As I took the note, I wondered if this assistant was mindless-my thought paused as her fingers grazed mine, her elbows squeezing into her rib cage so that her cleavage popped out of her dress-or incredibly savvy.


    I nced down at the piece of scrap paper, the name Melissa and a phone number scrawled on it. I lifted my eyes to her name tag: Melissa.


    I gave a wry smile, folded the paper, and slipped it into my pocket.


    Maybe I¡¯d text herter, maybe I¡¯ll just give her number to Rich¡­it all depended on how much whiskey I drank and if I wantedpany in the hotel¡¯s penthouseter.


    ¡°Thank you, Melissa.¡±


    She winked, licking her red lips, then handed me the award, a crystal statue of a woman¡¯s profile. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± the host announced. ¡°Mr. Brady Wyler.¡±


    I emerged on stage to a round of apuse followed by a standing ovation. I screwed on my fake charming smile, the one that had carried me through my career from bottom of the barrel to billionaire CEO.


    I went through the motions, my grin shifting to gratitude, my pause perfectly ced as the apuse softened and the teleprompter began.


    ¡°I want to thank the Chicago Face and Beauty National Conference for organizing this great event to recognize the brightest talents in the industry. Our first recipient of the evening is our Fresh Face honoree. This award is designated to acknowledge the up-anding names in the beauty industry. This product needs no introduction. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve all seen the viral videos of this miracle cream capable of aplishing the same effects of top performing products in the industry-if not better.¡±


    There was a surge of apuse from the crowd, and I waited until they settled to continue.


    ¡°However, behind Perkins Form is the inventor herself, a name you might have not known before tonight. Twenty-seven-year-old Tess Perkins holds a Ph. D. from NYU in Chemistry and has proven herself to be a true innovator in the field. As her miracle cream officiallyunches to the public next week, we hope this award will be the first of many in a very long and promising career. Tess Perkins, everyone.¡±


    The surge of apuse surprised me. The video of the Perkins Form miracle cream was impressive, but I¡¯d never seen a recipient of an up-aner award receive a standing ovation.


    I grabbed the award off the podium and turned to face the corner of the backstage area, where the award winners waited. I had imagined the creator of Perkins Form would be like the other geniuses who¡¯d started college at fifteen.


    Scrawny, awkward, bird-like.


    What I did not expect was the gorgeous bombshell walking out so gracefully with each step.


    I thought this was another assistant, but when no one else walked out behind her, I realized this was Tess Perkins. Fuck! She¡¯s gorgeous. My dick twitched, hopping awake.


    She was dressed elegantly, the sexiest woman I¡¯d ever seen. The high cor of her floor-length ck dress covered her perfectly round breasts, the long sleeves a perfect counterpart to the high slit that reached up her muscr thigh. It wasn¡¯t overly tight, but it implied just enough, her curves sultry.


    As she turned to wave to the crowd, I caught the backless dip of her dress and watched how her dirty blonde waves spilled down her spine.


    I suddenly realized that there was something familiar about her profile. Her button nose looked familiar, and I knew without a doubt that her thick pink lips were soft to the touch.


    Not just those lips, but even the ones between her smooth legs.

 Chapter 206

    Tess Perkins twisted around to ept the award, and it was like time slowed. She blinked, and I saw the moment her hazel eyesnded on mine, widening in recognition.


    Widening like they had when I¡¯d fucked her from behind in an airne bathroom three weeks earlier.


    She took the award, and I leaned over to kiss her cheek, the same way I congratted every woman who epted an award from me.


    I attempted to keep a straight face as her perfect tits brushed my shoulder.


    Jesus, Brady, fucking keep it together.


    Meanwhile, my dick just ached.


    Five hundred people sat in the audience, their eyes focused on her and I. Thest thing I needed was to let my face give my surprise away-or worse, get a fucking erection on stage.


    Fuck me. She smelled good, like a bouquet of flowers.


    My cheek grazed hers, my lips touching right below her ear. Blood rushed to my dick as I remembered the sound of her moans.


    I cleared my throat, trying to distract myself. ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± ¡°What the fuck?¡± she hissed.


    She leaned back, and it was obvious that she was significantly less skilled at masking her emotions. Blushing, she took the award, and as I pressed my hand to the small of her back to guide her off stage, she quickened her pace, putting distance between us.


    It was subtle but a pretty solid fuck off. I kept my pace steady until I slid through the curtains into the backstage area. I spotted her maneuvering through the crowd. Ignoring the assistant who¡¯d given me her number, I darted after Tess as she pushed through a side door.


    I shoved through the door, following her into a deserted hallway.


    ¡°Hey, Tess, hold on a second,¡± I said.


    She nced back at me, walking faster. ¡°No, thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, thank you? What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡±


    She was slow in her stilettos, and it was clear she didn¡¯t wear heels often. Just as I reached her, she tripped sideways, and I caught her elbow before she fell.


    She slowly nced up at me. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Is that all you can say?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Does your vocabry go beyond ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®thank you?''¡±


    She pulled her arm out of my grasp. ¡°Mr. Wyler, is there something I can do for you? I need to get back to my table.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were Tess Perkins on the ne?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I cocked my head and chuckled. ¡°Oh, is that how this is going to go?¡±


    She straightened up, locking eyes with mine, her lips pressed together in a stubborn line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed,¡± I whispered. ¡°It was just sex.¡±


    A group of people walked past us, and I shuffled sideways to let them pass, my body nearly pressing against her.


    ¡°I think I would remember having sex with you,¡± she said. And with thatment, I knew she was ying coy.


    ¡°Maybe you were just too drunk to remember,¡± I said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She pursed her lips together. ¡°What I remember is youing inside me and then not speaking to me for the rest of the flight.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°That is not how that went.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep,¡± I said.


    ¡°And when I woke up, you were gone. No name. No number. Maybe sex in an airne bathroom is a regr thing for you, Mr. Wyler, but not for me.¡±


    I leaned forward, pressing my arm against the door in the wall above her head. There was less than a centimeter of space between us now. ¡°The name is Brady.¡±


    Her eyes drifted to my lips, and my cock hardened at the heat between us. I wasn¡¯t sure who moved first, but suddenly our mouths were locked together, our tongues sliding and twisting around each other.


    I missed this feeling of her vulnerability to my touch. Wasting no time, I slid my hand up the slit in her dress, feeling her smooth thighs andcy thong, already soaking wet. Grabbing the door handle behind her, we slid into an empty dressing room, locking the door behind us.


    Fucking a stranger in an airport bathroom was one thing, but knowing she was this brilliant woman and fucking her on her special night was something else.


    My dick had never been harder and more ready. I¡¯d been with other women, but there was something about Tess that made her insanely irresistible. And this time wasn¡¯t like before either. Not only was she sober, but she was on fire.


    On fire from the win, from her sess, from realizing that she had the power.


    And for once in my life, I was perfectly fine to hand that baton over to a woman. My cock wanted me to.


    Our bodies became inseparable, pressed against the wall. As she hoisted her dress up to her waist, I reached under, plucking hercy thong out of her tight ass and sliding it down her toned legs.


    Dropping to my knees, I spread her legs wide apart and buried myself beneath her dress. Her hot pussy was dripping, and my mouth was eager to taste her juices. I snaked my hands around her thighs, cupping her perfectly round ass, and gave it a firm squeeze. Pulling her closer, I moved my tongue further down, opening her folds and releasing further wetness.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± she moaned.


    I gave her a slow, long teasing lick, closing my lips around her clit. First, I lightly sucked her swollen bud, making circr movements around her clit, then slid my two fingers inside her, using my mouth and my hand to work in unison, jacking her off in a rhythmic motion.


    Her body tensed, her muscles clenching around my fingers, and I knew she was getting close.


    I pressed my tongue harder against her clit, flicking it sideways.


    ¡°Fuck, yes! Yes¡­yes!¡± she screamed, her nails digging into my hair, and I felt her pussy clenching the moment she exploded, her juices spilling into my mouth.


    ¡°Christ, Tess. Your fucking pussy is so magical!¡±


    I¡¯d never tasted a sweeter pussy than that of Tess Perkins, and I couldn¡¯t wait for what I nned to do to her next.

 Chapter 207

    TESS


    I cried out as goosebumps rippled across my skin, the orgasm ripping my soul from my body, an ethereal separation, like I was floating above my


    body. My muscles clenched, and my toes curled inside my heels. Sweat slid down my back, gluing me to the wall of the dressing room.


    I twisted my fingers into his hair, and as he removed his head from beneath my dress, I panted, shaking my head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were Brady Wyler?¡±


    I had NOT expected to ever see my mile-high fuck again. And I definitely hadn¡¯t nned to receive an award from him. I had heard of Brady Wyler-rather, I knew of his asshole reputation-but I had never put a face to the name.


    He grinned, his lips glistening with my juices. I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him on the lips, tasting myself. His tongue slid into my mouth, and he moaned, the vibration stirring a new desire in my chest.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were the Tess Perkins?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know you would know who I was? I¡¯m not famous like you. Why didn¡¯t you say you were the Brady Wyler?


    ¡°I did,¡± he smirked. ¡°But you were drunk.¡± Fuck. Well, he had me there. I¡¯d been too drunk to even remember his name. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again.¡±


    One minute, I was reeling from the recognition that my ne hookup was billionaire CEO Brady Wyler, and the next second, his tongue was consuming all of me.


    He slid his hands down the length of my dress, his hands resting on my hips. ¡°Oh, you mean you don¡¯t normally fuck presenters who give you awards?¡±


    I shrugged, ncing down at the award I¡¯d dropped on a chair while our lips were locked together. ¡°Well, this is my first award, so I can¡¯t say much to that.¡±


    He leaned down, suckling the skin on my neck. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t normally do this either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, running my hands down his neck. ¡°Fuck the recipients of the awards you hand out?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve done that plenty of times,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I meant I don¡¯t normally go for seconds after a random fuck, especially those whose name I never got.¡± He tightened his grip around my waist and licked my neck, reaching my earlobe and softly slurping on it. ¡°But now I know your name, Tess Perkins,¡± he whispered.


    A ripple of disgust coursed through me, and I shoved my hands against his chest, pushing him off me.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°What? What did I say?¡±


    I blinked, shocked by the question. ¡°What did you not say? Jesus Christ.


    I¡¯m such an idiot. This might be normal for you, Mr. Wyler-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wyler? You can call me Br-¡±


    There was a knock on the dressing room door. ¡°Brady? You in there? This hot piece of ass out here said you were.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Rich,¡± Brady called out. ¡°Please, just wait, Tess,¡± he whispered.


    I reached down, yanking mycy thong from around my ankles, pulling them up my thighs.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I whispered, grabbing my award off the chair.


    I yanked open the door.


    A drunken man stumbled past me, his loud voice slurring as he looked for Brady. ¡°Bro, the chick in the red dress wants to fuck you¡­Oh, well, hello there.¡± His beady eyesnded on me. ¡°You are beautiful, did you know that?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, not wanting to be here another second. I was halfway down the hall when Brady caught up to me.


    ¡°Tess, wait,¡± Brady said.


    ¡°Forget this happened,¡± I said.


    His eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡±


    I met his gaze. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you did on the airne, so yeah, it¡¯s my turn. This was a mistake, and I don¡¯t ever want to see you again.¡±


    I shoved past him and stormed out of the hall, out of the entire event, determined to never set eyes on Brady Wyler again.


    Three weekster, I woke up in the guest room of my dad¡¯s house with a screaming migraine and a stiff neck.


    ¡°Tess, breakfast!¡± my dad called from downstairs.


    I sat up in the twin bed, ripping the pinkforter off. I rubbed my eyes, staring around my childhood bedroom. I¡¯d been out of the house for years, but my dad hadn¡¯t changed a single thing, insisting I¡¯d always have a ce to call home. I never thought I¡¯d have to take him up on the offer, but here I was, six weeks after running away from my own wedding, with no ce to live. Scott owned the apartment we¡¯d lived in midtown, and there was no way I was stepping foot in there again.


    I rolled over in bed, staring at the photo from my elementary school graduation. My mom¡¯s arms were wrapped around me, a proud, glowing smile on her face, despite the pain I knew she was going through that day. She¡¯s insisted on leaving the hospital to see me graduate. Her hair was shaved from the Chemo, and although I couldn¡¯t remember much of thosest days, I remembered being so happy she¡¯de to see me.


    It was one of thest memories we shared.


    In moments like this, I yearned for my mother¡¯s presence in my life, her advice, her love. What would she say?


    Finances were struggling, and everything depended on the sess of Perkins Form taking off. I was sure winning the Fresh Face award would helpunch the product into the stratosphere, but no such thing had happened.


    Despite how sessful the cream was in turning back the clock, the marketing campaign had fallen t in the numbers department. If something didn¡¯t happen quickly, I was afraid my investors would drop us, and with my student and business debt, I was drowning, suffocating before I¡¯d even found the sess I¡¯d hoped for.


    ¡°Tess!¡± my dad called up the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I shouted back, copsing backward into the bed. It was barely eight a. m. on a Saturday, my one day to sleep in, and I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    I loved my dad to pieces, yet I desperately valued my own space. But, of course, without the sess of my new product, my current ie wouldn¡¯t help me qualify for a ce on my own.


    The doorbell rang as I was halfway down the stairs. I paused, staring at the blurred silhouette through the foggy pane of ss. My dad darted out of the kitchen wearing a flowery apron that had once belonged to my mother.


    Her name, Rachel, was embroidered on the front.


    ¡°I got it, I got it,¡± he said, waving a spat at me.


    He opened the door, his body blocking the stranger outside. ¡°Can I help you?¡± my dad asked.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Perkins, is Tess home?¡±


    I froze at the sound of the deep, husky voice.


    My father chuckled. ¡°Are you the suiter taking her to prom?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kiddin¡¯!¡± my dad said. He twisted around to look at me. ¡°Tess, there¡¯s a fine young man here to see you.¡±


    My hand froze on the stair railing. Brady Wyler was standing on my dad¡¯s front steps wearing a suit and tie. Meanwhile, I was braless in a tank top and pajama pants.


    I shuffled down the steps, my eyes as wide as saucers. My dad hovered beside me, his eyes churning with excitement. His gaze darted between Brady and me, a smirk appearing on his face.


    I gripped the door and nced at my dad. ¡°This will just be a minute. I¡¯ll meet you in the kitchen, dad.¡±


    He threw up his hands, the spat almost hitting Brady in the face.


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. Very nice to meet you, Mr-¡±


    Brady¡¯s hand jutted out. ¡°Wyler, sir. Brady Wyler.¡±


    I watched the wheels turn behind my dad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wyler? As in Wyler Marketing? The Brady Wyler?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    My dad let out a whistle between his teeth. ¡°Well, then.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving,¡± he grinned, walking backward through the kitchen door, holding both of his thumbs up.


    ¡°Your dad seems nice.¡±


    I pressed my hand against Brady¡¯s chest and pushed him back on the steps as I followed him outside, closing the door behind us. ¡°Yeah, nice and nosy. What the fuck are you doing here? It¡¯s like eight a. m. And how did you even know where I lived?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s not that difficult to find someone these days, especially when you add some money to the mix.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Yeah! Good to know.¡± His eyes drifted to my breasts, and I crossed my arms over my hard nipples. ¡°Eyes up here, Brady.¡± He grinned. ¡°Oh, now I¡¯m Brady? Not Mr. Wyler?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped.


    He slipped his hands into his pocket. ¡°I have a proposal, and I hope you¡¯ll hear me out.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I know yourpany, Perkins Form, isn¡¯t doing well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? You came all the way to tell me that my business is borderline copsing? Thanks.¡± His brows furrowed. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Brady, do you have a point?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± he said.


    I stepped back. ¡°What?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is what I do, Tess. I own a marketingpany, and there¡¯s a reason every client I take on finds sess. I¡¯m damn good at what I do.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°Is this your way of trying to fuck me again?¡±


    He nced around as if I¡¯d pped him. ¡°No, quite the opposite. In fact, if you agree to work with me, sex should actually be off the table. From prior experience, personal rtionships and business don¡¯t mix.¡±


    I leaned in, dropping my arms. ¡°Hold on¡­What do you mean work with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it would be a partnership,¡± he said.


    He took a breath, licked his lips, and continued. ¡°Can you stop being so defensive for one minute and listen to me, Tess?¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°Fine, but please get to the point because I¡¯m fucking starving.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°We would work together tounch Perkins Form together. No upfront fees or costs. We split royalties fifty-fifty. It would be a ten-year contract, and we¡¯d sign on together as partners.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to give you fifty percent of my royalties for a product I invented?¡±


    ¡°You just said that yourpany is copsing.¡± I grunted, annoyed that I¡¯d given that away.


    ¡°Tess, there is a reason why I¡¯m a billionaire. Trust me, I¡¯m good at what I do. Even at fifty percent profit, your profits would soar well into seven figures.¡±


    I coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°A year,¡± he added. ¡°Minimum.¡±


    I blinked, confused, ncing up and down the street.


    He followed my gaze. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Cameras,¡± I said. ¡°Because this is a joke, right? Am I on a reality TV show or something? You¡¯re trying to make a fool out of me.¡±


    Brady snorted. ¡°No, Tess. My offer is honest and genuine. And I mean what I said. We wouldn¡¯t be fucking either.¡±


    I shot him a harsh re. ¡°Brady, I know you think you¡¯re a God¡¯s gift to women, but believe it or not, not every woman wants to fuck you-even the ones you already have.¡±


    His head bounced from side to side. ¡°That¡¯s debatable.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyone who does clearly never listened to you speaking for five minutes. So trust me, I don¡¯t want to fuck you.¡± ¡°But you want to work with me?¡± he asked.


    I chewed my lip. ¡°Why me? You could save literally anypany in New York. Or Chicago. Or San Francisco. Why Perkins?¡±


    His gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a long time, Tess. I¡¯ve never seen a winner of the Fresh Face award receive a standing ovation for their product. Perkins Form isn¡¯t the issue. People love your product. It¡¯s the marketing that is the problem.¡±


    I knew he was right. Mainly because I literally didn¡¯t have a marketing department or a strategy in ce, and my pathetic attempts at advertising on social media were draining every little andst penny I had.


    He continued. ¡°And I¡¯ve bought your product.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± I asked, realizing he was one of the ten people who¡¯d purchased it.


    ¡°I have,¡± he said. ¡°And I know it works. Shaved about five years off my mom¡¯s face overnight. She won¡¯t stop talking about it. So part of this is selfish motivation. If I don¡¯t take this on, Perkins Form might be removed from the shelves, and my mom will not let me live that down,¡± he chuckled.


    I tried to hold in myughter, but it was impossible. ¡°Fifty-fifty, huh?¡±


    He studied me. ¡°Fifty-fifty, and I¡¯ll sweeten the deal. I¡¯ll pay off your student loan and business debt, and I¡¯ll pay your lease for an apartment downtown for one year.¡±


    My heart dropped. ¡°What? Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to show you how much I believe in your product,¡± he said. ¡°And I know you believe in it too. Plus, I¡¯ve seen your work ethic, Tess. You¡¯re intelligent, passionate, and highly motivated. So, Tess, take this leap with me, and I won¡¯t disappoint you, I promise.


    I crossed my arms. ¡°I could never afford an apartment downtown after the year is up.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t now,¡± he said. ¡°But, Tess, if you let me take Perkins Form and guide it in the direction I know it can go, you¡¯ll be more than financially secure in a year. And if you¡¯re not¡­then I¡¯ll buy the apartment for you and put it in your name.¡±


    ¡°And my dad¡¯s townhouse,¡± I said without thinking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not a millionaire in a year, you buy my apartment downtown and my dad¡¯s townhouse, both in our names.¡±


    ¡°Negotiator. I like it,¡± he whispered. ¡°I think we got a deal. I¡¯ll have mywyer draw up the paperwork, and we¡¯ll schedule a meeting this week.¡±


    I could barely believe my ears. He offered his hand, and I took it, shaking it. ¡°No sex!¡± I said, pointing my index finger at him.


    ¡°No sex,¡± he smiled. ¡°Talk to you soon, Tess.¡±


    I watched him trot down the stairs and could barely contain myself. I slipped back inside, my shock and disbelief turning into ecstatic joy. I leaped into the air, muffling my scream in my hands.


    ¡°Breakfast!¡± my dad said.


    The smell of bacon wafted in from the kitchen. I wondered idly if we had chocte croissants, a craving I only indulged in when I was drunk. Just then, a wave of nausea mmed into me. I darted into my bathroom, reaching the toilet just in time.


    I fell back against the wall. I hadn¡¯t drank in weeks, so definitely not a hangover. Weeks¡­I hastily grabbed my phone out of my pocket, searching my calendar for thest day of my period.


    My heart skipped, and I was pretty sure I had stopped breathing.


    I grabbed the toilet and vomited again.


    I¡¯d finished my period seven weeks ago-a week before I fucked a charming stranger named Brady Wyler in an airne bathroom. Shit, fuck, shit! Am I pregnant?

 Chapter 208

    BRADY


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, attempting to block out Rich¡¯s litany of concerns. Shoving my hands into my pockets, I nced up, staring out of


    the ss walls that lined the fiftieth-floor office space. ¡°¡­ no way this will go well, mark my words, Brady.¡± His favorite line: mark my words.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked, lifting my eyebrows.


    Rich nced up from the paperwork on his desk, the contractual agreement he¡¯d written up for my business dealings with Tess and Perkins Form. ¡°Brady, I¡¯m just looking out for you, man. You approached the owner of a failingpany to market a product that isn¡¯t selling.¡±


    Pursing my lips, I spun on my heel. ¡°What¡¯s your rent on this space again?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Rent,¡± I repeated, my finger rolling around, pointing at the room. ¡°How much?¡±


    Rich sighed, leaning back into his chair, and tossed his pen across the desk.  ¡°I don¡¯t pay rent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± I nodded. ¡°Because I bought you this office in cash.¡± He leaned forward. ¡°Brady¡­I get it. Tess is hot. She won that award. Hell, her product is good. Maybe it has potential. But we don¡¯t make decisions based on potential.¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®we¡¯ here,¡± I said. ¡°I make the decisions for mypany.


    And you¡¯re wrong. I do make those decisions based on potential. Every single day. That¡¯s how it got me where I am today.¡±


    ¡°You make decisions based on proof of potential. Products that are already selling. And that¡¯s not happening for Tess. Not only that, you offered her a fifty-fifty split with no upfront starting fee. It would be one thing if you went anonymous on this, but you¡¯re attaching your name to something that could fail. My professional opinion is that this isn¡¯t a good investment.¡±


    I sighed, slipping my hand into my pocket as I nced out at the view.


    The sun dipped over Central Park, shifting the tips of the trees to orange and flooding the room with warmth. It was a stark contrast to the modern decoration; blindingly white tiles, a marble desk, an impressionist painting of a yellow line that Rich had shelled out forty grand to hang on his wall.


    ¡°Remember when I hired you? Eager and bright, right out ofw school. Your first client. Your only client.¡±


    Rich licked his lips. ¡°Are we taking a stroll down memoryne?¡±


    ¡°You insisted you didn¡¯t want to work with theckeys in your firm in midtown. So I paid a fucking north of millions to purchase you an office space overlooking Central Park. Because you said, and I quote, ¡®the trees rx me.''¡± I snorted. ¡°As if your job tailing me to events and then fucking the women I don¡¯t want is so stressful. You know what¡¯s a bad investment?¡± I asked. ¡°This office was a bad investment.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Rich said. ¡°I¡¯ll drop it. It¡¯s yourpany, Brady. I¡¯m just trying to advise you.¡±


    ¡°I needed a contract,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what I pay you for. If I wanted advice, I¡¯d pay a shrink.¡±


    ¡°All right, buddy,¡± Rich said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°Her product does have potential. Damn good potential. I got to where I am today because I know which products and people have worth and potential.¡±


    He leaned forward. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you make the same mistake that you did with Lori.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Lori¡¯s product failed because she misrepresented it. Not only was it defective, but she advertised it asposed of vegan ingredients. It did not. That failure had nothing to do with our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°A rtionship you started after taking her on,¡± Rich said. ¡°I¡¯m just repeating your words back to you, Brady. Sex and business don¡¯t mix.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± I said.


    Rich¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You fucked her in the dressing room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Better sooner thanter,¡± I said. ¡°Get the sexual tension out of the way.¡±


    Rich sighed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s your life, Brady. I¡¯m just trying to protect you from another Lori situation.¡±


    ¡°Lori wanted me for my name. My reputation. Tess isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Rich asked.


    ¡°Because when we fucked, she didn¡¯t know who I was,¡± I hissed.


    Rich¡¯s eyes darted around the room. ¡°I¡¯m not following. You gave her the award that night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I met her before that.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Rich asked. His eyes widened in realization. ¡°Noooo¡­she was the airne girl?¡± He threw his head back and cackled. ¡°Brother, your life is a piece of work!¡±


    My phone vibrated, and I nced at the text from my sister, Brooke.


    Dad¡¯s gonna love this. She followed the text with an upside-down smiley face, and I immediately read the sarcasm in her tone.


    My stomach dropped at her sarcasm.


    A secondter, she texted a link to an online article. The photo on the front showed me arm in arm with a skinny brte, a model whose name I couldn¡¯t recall. We¡¯d spent a weekend together in Greece nearly three months ago.


    I nced at the headline.


    Brady Wyler: Genius CEO or Billionaire yboy?


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by it. The trashy gossip magazines loved jumping at any opportunity of ruining my reputation. I didn¡¯t care, but my family did, and putting out these bush fires every other day was turning into a second job.


    I grabbed the contracts off Rich¡¯s desk. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± Rich said with a shake of his head.


    I headed toward the door, Rich¡¯sughter fading in the distance as I reached the stairwell.


    I called my sister, Brooke, and she answered on the second ring.


    ¡°You see it?¡± she asked. ¡°I could hear the shrill of conversation in the background, my mother¡¯sughter echoing, the party in full swing. ¡°Yeah,¡± I sighed. ¡°Nothing new. Has dad read it?¡±


    ¡°Of course he has,¡± Brooke said. ¡°Honestly, I think he signed up with the magazine just so he could catch the articles as soon as theye out.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Are you stilling to the party? You know it started at seven.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m runningte.¡±


    ¡°Well, that much is obvious,¡± she whispered. ¡°But dad¡¯s annoyance is definitely starting to show.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I groaned, leaning against the railing. ¡°Has he started on his rampages yet?¡±


    ¡°You know it,¡± Brooke answered with augh. ¡°Same old, same old. ¡®Brady is never getting married¡­,¡¯ ¡®Brady¡¯s the only CEO I know with no ability to settle down¡­,¡¯ ¡®ording to page six¡­.''¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, not all of us find their Matt¡¯s of the world when they¡¯re twenty-something.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, Brady, you don¡¯t want what I have,¡± Brooke said. ¡°I love Matt, but marriage is no joke. It¡¯s hard work.¡±


    ¡°Then why do it?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s worth it,¡± Brooke said. ¡°Anyways, just prepare yourself for the barrage of questions. Mom still asks about Lori every little chance she gets.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been broken up for four years. They just need to ept that I¡¯m going to remain single. It¡¯s who I am.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Yeah, because mom and dad are adept at epting us for who we are. Good luck with that. Just hurry up and get here so that I don¡¯t have to suffer this night alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°With or without a model on your hip? Might save you some stress if you bring a date.¡±


    An idea struck me, and I wondered if it was a mistake. Probably. But maybe not. Either way, it was worth a shot. I didn¡¯t consider myself a gambling man for nothing.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯ll just have to wait and see,¡± I said.


    I darted up the stairwell to the helipad on the roof. Although I¡¯d told Rich that buying the office was a bad investment, in reality, owning the space allowed me unrestricted ess to the helipad on the roof. I didn¡¯t so much question the investment of the property as much I questioned the investment in hiring Rich.


    Still, after ten years, I kept him on, mainly because his cut-throat personality meant he was a damn goodwyer.


    I emerged onto the rooftop just as my helicopternded. As my pilot stepped out and opened the back door for me, I darted across the helipad, ducking beneath the rotors. ¡°Evening, Mr. Wyler.¡±


    ¡°How you doin¡¯ George?¡±


    ¡°Should we head to your parents?¡±


    ¡°Mind if we make a pit stop first?¡±


    One of the perks of having money was the ability to hire people who could take care of the day-to-day aspects of life I dreaded. Laundry, dishes, cooking, cleaning. My maid and chef were invaluable assets, but my assistant was by far the best investment.


    Cal was a twenty-four-year-old gay man with exquisite taste and fascinating ability to multi-task that rivaled anyone I¡¯d ever met. He also never questioned my requests. On the contrary, he seemed enthralled by the challenge of an borate task.


    Cal answered his phone so fast it didn¡¯t even ring once.


    ¡°Mr. Wyler, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Have you left to bring my suit to the gallery yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the dress shop now. I¡¯m notte, am I? Oh no, am Ite?¡± ¡°No,¡± I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re good. But I have a challenge for you.¡± ¡°Oh, do tell,¡± he said, his voice bing high-pitched.


    ¡°How¡¯s your taste in women¡¯s clothes? Specifically evening gowns?¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± Cal said. ¡°I may y for the opposite team, but I have three sisters and a major addiction to Vogue. What size?¡±


    ¡°About five-eight, athletic, C-cup.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Cal said. ¡°And here I was, thinking you would give me something challenging to work with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not done yet,¡± I said to him. ¡°One sec.¡± I lowered my phone. ¡°George, how long will it take us to get to 243 Rockter street?¡±


    George checked something on the GPS and then twisted around. ¡°The closest helipad is about thirty minutes away. And the street is about ten from there.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, the actual street,¡± I said.


    ¡°About thirty-five minutes or so. But tond on the street, the road will need to be blocked off.¡±


    I lifted the phone back up to my ear. ¡°Cal, I need you to call the Sheriff¡¯s office, non-emergency line. Give them my name, ask for chief Marty King. Tell him we need the 200 block of Rockter Street blocked off. If he gives you any trouble, tell him I still have the video from Vegas from March ofst year. He¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about. If you can get that done in half an hour, I¡¯ll give you a three grand bonus for the week.¡±


    Calughed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Wyler, they don¡¯t call me Speedy McGreedy for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who calls you that? Not your boyfriend, I hope?¡± I could hear him pressing numbers and knew he was using his second phone to call the chief at the Sheriff¡¯s office.


    ¡°How adorable that you think that I¡¯m attached to one single man,¡± Cal said. ¡°New York is way too big a city for that.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I¡¯ll get your funds ready.¡±


    I took pleasure in my ability to get things done exactly how I wanted them done. But while money always spoke louder than words, I knew part of my sess in this department depended on the people I hired. After much trial and error, I prided myself in my power of weeding out those who imed they could do the job from those who not actually aplished my desires but excelled at making them happen.


    Cal was easily the best assistant I¡¯d ever had-and George the best pilot.


    Thebination of the two meant that in half an hour, the helicopter was hovering over Rockter Street in Queens, which happened to be an unusually rare wide street in this neighborhood. Two police barricades had been erected on either end of the street.


    I nced out of the window as we descended. Pedestrians paused, necks craned back as they pointed up at the chopper, heads hanging outside windows. I smiled as I watched the authorities redirect traffic. Marty¡¯s Vegas guilt was running strong.


    Wended in the center of the road beside a line of red brick townhouses bordering the street. Not only was George¡¯snding effortless, but his precision was perfect. We parked right outside 243, the home of Mr. Jay Perkins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, George.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, Mr. Wyler.¡±


    I stepped out of the chopper and darted across the street.


    To my delight, Cal had already arrived. He was standing on the corner, holding two garment bags, one with my tuxedo and another with the dress he¡¯d picked out for Tess.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else,¡± I said to Cal.


    He grinned and shrugged. ¡°Speedy McGreedy to the rescue.¡±


    I shook my head with augh. ¡°Hold onto those for just one second.¡±


    I hopped up the steps to Tess¡¯s dad¡¯s house and knocked on the door thrice.


    Tess answered within a minute.


    ¡°Brady¡­what the hell are you doing here?¡± Her eyes scurried past me.


    ¡°Why is there a fucking helicopter on my street?¡±


    I shrugged, shing her the contract. ¡°Got our contract.¡±


    ¡°And you thought you¡¯d hand-deliver it by chopper? You could have just mailed or emailed it like a normal person.¡±


    Her eyesnded on Cal, and he grinned. ¡°Oh, girl, you¡¯re going to look great in what I picked out for you.¡±


    ¡°Picked out for me?¡± Her eyes bolted back to me. ¡°Brady¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hear me out. I figured¡­if we¡¯re going to be partners, then you get all the perks thate with knowing me. Which includes free helicopter rides


    uptown for fancy events hosted by the mayor.¡±


    She gulped. ¡°Say what?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I grinned. ¡°All I need is for you to say yes.¡±

 Chapter 209

    TESS


    ¡°Yes?¡± I heard the word spill out of my mouth before I¡¯d even fully processed what Brady was asking me.


    His eyebrows lifted. ¡°Was that a question? Or an answer?¡±


    ¡°Both? Neither?¡± What was I even saying? ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just having trouble understanding how younded that damn helicopter in my street.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t fly. But I have a very skilled pilot who cannd anywhere I ask him. So¡­is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I live on a wide street,¡± I said, crossing my arms.


    I had not expected him to just show up like this, with a helicopter, no less. Had I really already agreed to this? Where the hell were we going? Did I even want to go?


    Brady grinned. ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky my pilot is an ex-army vet. He couldnd in a snowstorm on top of a mountain if I asked.¡±


    ¡°And yet you cut through all the red tape and needed sheriffs to block off my street.¡±


    Brady¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re deflecting from my question. Was that a yes?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I had anything else to do tonight other than stuffing my face with cravings for a pregnancy that I was denying was happening.


    I hadn¡¯t told anyone. Not Kate, not my father¡­and definitely not the man responsible for the positive result on my drugstore pregnancy test.


    My entire life had been upended thesest few months. First with Scott, then Brady¡¯s job offer¡­and now this.


    Apart from my professional sess, I¡¯d always wanted kids. However, I¡¯d never quite believed they could happen simultaneously, and I didn¡¯t know how to process that both were unfolding before me.


    ¡°You said the mayor will be there?¡± I asked.


    Brady smiled. ¡°Am I not enough?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°This better not be a sex thing.¡± ¡°We said no sex,¡± he said.


    I eyed the contract in his hands. ¡°Did you add that in our deal?¡± ¡°I can,¡± he said.


    I rolled my eyes and threw up my hands. A fancy event with the mayor didn¡¯t sound half bad. ¡°Fuck it.¡± I nced at the man holding the two garment bags. ¡°Let¡¯s see this dress.¡±


    ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, we should probably change here.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s make it quick,¡± I said, hurrying them inside. ¡°My neighbors are going to kill me if your helicopter holds them up any longer.


    You¡¯re lucky my dad¡¯s not home.¡± ¡°He¡¯d be angry?¡± Brady asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I chuckled. ¡°He¡¯d want a ride in the helicopter.¡±


    Brady got ready in the guest bath, and his assistant, Cal, followed me to my room.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to love this,¡± he crooned. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll literally die because there¡¯s no way you won¡¯t love this.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hesitated. Could I fake liking a dress? I¡¯d never been faced with a situation like this.


    He unzipped the garment bag, and my jaw dropped.


    Not so much at the dress-the dress was great. But the freakin¡¯ price tag!


    ¡°Eight grand?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Cal said, ripping off the tag. ¡°Meant to remove that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not returning it after this?¡±


    Cal nted his head. ¡°Honey, eight grand is like a penny for Mr. Wyler. And now it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. I¡¯d never owned anything that expensive. Even the car I had in college was worth no more than five hundred dors.


    It was immediately apparent that cost did alter quality. The fabric hugged my frame perfectly. I was grateful that I hadn¡¯t started to gain any weight from the baby growing inside me yet.


    Stop it, I chided myself. It was not the time or ce to think about that. Once I finally had a doctor¡¯s visit to confirm what the test had shown, I would consider my next moves. But, for now, I was keeping mum about this to everyone.


    The navy blue-ish dress was a perfectbination of sexy and elegant, the V-neck scoop resting just above my breasts, the draped back showing off my toned muscles. To top it off, its colorplimented my dirty blonde hair perfectly.


    ¡°Damn, girl,¡± Cal said. ¡°You look good!¡±


    ¡°Well, Cal¡­you have impable taste.¡±


    Cal grinned. ¡°Oh, I know.¡±


    I emerged from my room just as Brady was stepping out of the guest bathroom. As he fixed the gold cufflinks of his tux, my heart skipped at the sight of him. He looked like a model from the cover of a fashion magazine, shing his million-dor smile.


    I walked slowly down the stairs, the three-inch heels Cal had picked making me feel wobbly. The diamond earrings dangled from my ears-I didn¡¯t even want to know how much they cost-and they matched perfectly with the silver-studded taupe Chanel handbag.


    ¡°Jesus, you know, if you were trying to impress me, all you had to do was tell me you had a helicopter. You didn¡¯t have to park on my street. My neighbors are going to lose their shit.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re impressed by me? Did Tess Perkins just give me apliment?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head.¡±


    He nced up at me and did a double take, his eyes absorbing me in a way I¡¯d never seen anyone do before. I¡¯d worn a dress at the award ceremony, but it definitely wasn¡¯t anything like this.


    Brady blinked. ¡°You look¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I smiled. ¡°Damn good.¡±


    Brady¡¯s eyes drifted to my waist, and heat rushed to my cheeks. Could he tell I wasn¡¯t wearing underwear? I freaking hoped not. His eyes lowered to my heels. ¡°I was going to say you look like you¡¯re going to trip in those.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°See,¡± I said as I started descending the stairs, and, of course, as I hit thest step, I nearly rolled my ankle, tripping down thest step.


    Brady¡¯s arm shot out, grabbing me by the wrist and catching me before I could fall. My heart pounded in my chest, and a shiver rippled down my spine. I hated that he had that effect on me.


    Hormones, I told myself. And,e on, he was God-hot. I could appreciate that. But that was all it would ever be. After tonight, I¡¯d sign the contract, and we¡¯d be business partners¡­and his baby growing inside me¡­ I¡¯d figure out how to bring that up another night. He didn¡¯t need to know now.


    ¡°You good?¡± Brady asked, steadying me.


    I forced a smile. ¡°Just Golden.¡±


    As we walked outside, my neighbors were lined out on the streets, taking photos of the chopper with their phones. I blushed as everyone¡¯s eyes turned onto me.


    Brady opened the back door, and I climbed inside, preparing myself for whatever was about to happen. After buckling and putting on headphones, we lifted into the air, and my stomach dropped. My hand shot out, grabbing his by ident.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled, his voiceing in over the headphones.¡±First time in a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, this is like a normal Tuesday for me.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Who knew that Tess Perkins had a sense of humor?¡±


    The helicopter ride up town whisked my breath away. I chuckled and stered my face against the ss in awe of the beauty.


    I¡¯d never seen the city from this perspective, the twinkling lights and winding roads, a spectacr array that made New York feel small and massive at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s something else, isn¡¯t it?¡± Brady¡¯s voice said in my ears.


    I returned his smile. ¡°Beats sitting in traffic.¡±


    He chuckled and nced out of the window, and I wondered if all our business meetings would start with helicopter rides. I secretly hoped that would be the case.


    I didn¡¯t know what startled me more; my first helicopter ride or ducking beneath the still-moving des as we dashed across the helipad of a building in the Upper West Side.


    Movie stars lived like this. Models who dated billionaires did this. Not me-not Tess Perkins, whose entire life had fucking exploded six weeks ago.


    But had it exploded?


    As I stepped into an elevator, I stared up at a fucking crystal chandelier, my jaw dropping. This would never be my life. Don¡¯t get used to this, Tess.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± Brady asked me. He smiled, and, in this lighting, I realized he had a dimple on his right cheek.


    ¡°Do you ever get used to this?¡±


    ¡°Used to what?¡±


    I nced up at the chandelier and chuckled. Thest party I attended was a pajama party with board games. ¡°Having money?¡± I asked. ¡°You get used to it. But you still don¡¯t forget what it¡¯s like to be poor.¡± ¡°You? Poor?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°What?¡± Brady asked. ¡°You thought I was born rich?¡±


    I realized that I¡¯d never given it much thought. ¡°I mean¡­I guess I assumed that, yeah.¡±


    Brady grinned. ¡°Oh, Tess Perkins, there is a lot you don¡¯t know about me.¡±


    ¡°Like how you enjoy calling people by their first andst name?¡±


    His dimple deepened. ¡°Oh no, I only save that for certain people.¡±


    ¡°Like who?¡± Iughed as the elevator doors opened. ¡°Women like me who you used to fuck?¡±


    I turned around and came face to face with a pretty brte who had undoubtedly heard mystment. An amused smile appeared on her lips, her gaze flitting between Brady and me.


    ¡°Brady,¡± she said. ¡°You broughtpany.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Oh, fuck. This was his ex-girlfriend, wasn¡¯t it?


    Brady stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Tess, my sister Brooke Anderson.


    Brooke, my new business partner-¡±


    ¡°Tess,¡± Brooke said, offering me a hand. ¡°So nice to meet you.¡±


    We emerged into an extravagant art gallery filled with people dressed in suits and gowns. A band in the corner yed soft jazz, and bartenders walked around, handing out appetizers and flutes of champagne.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. ¡°Nice to meet you, too,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the sudden onset of my incredible embarrassment.


    To my great relief, her smile appeared genuine. ¡°Brady has told me absolutely nothing about you, so we¡¯re going to put that on him because boys are dumb-that we can agree on, right? Business partner. I like the sound of that.¡±


    Iughed. Warmth radiated off of her, a stark contrast to the chill that suddenly cast Brady. ¡°Brooke, what the fuck is Christopher Quoil doing here?¡±


    ¡°You know he¡¯s my friend,¡± Brooke hissed.


    ¡°C-christopher Quoil?¡± I stuttered. ¡°Like the rapper CQChristopher Quoil?¡±


    Brady looked surprised. ¡°I would not have taken you for a connoisseur of rap music, Tess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve also never seen me working,¡± I said. ¡°Inventing a product doesn¡¯t happen overnight. Sometimes you need a distraction. And CQ¡¯s music, that¡¯s called a distraction. And what do you have against CQ anyways?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a dick,¡± Brady muttered. ¡°Tries to outbid me at every auction just for the fun of it.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Brooke said, looking at me. ¡°Perkins Form. That¡¯s you!


    Tess Perkins, duh. You are a fucking genius.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°That is an overstatement, but thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± she said. ¡°My mom swears by your cream. Like she won¡¯t shut up about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Brady nodded.


    Brooke took my hand. ¡°You have to meet her. Let me introduce you.¡± ¡°Meet her? She¡¯s here?¡± I asked, ncing around the room.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brooke said, looking confused. She nced at Brady. ¡°Did you not tell her what kind of party you were bringing her to?¡±


    A bartender approached us. ¡°Champagne, Mr. Wyler?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll take a whiskey on the rocks,¡± Brady said. ¡°Champagne,


    Tess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good¡­hold on, I¡¯m confused. What kind of party is this?¡±


    Brooke grabbed the champagne ss off the waiter¡¯s tray and sipped it.

 Chapter 210

    Brady slid his hands into his pockets, his gaze darting toward the ground.


    Brooke shot him a harsh re and then looked back at me, tucking her hair behind her ears. ¡°It¡¯s our parent¡¯s fiftieth wedding anniversary. We celebrate it here every year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your what?¡± My neck snapped sideways so fast that it cracked. ¡°Brady. You said this was a fancy event with the mayor.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s here,¡± Brooke whispered over the champagne ss.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s our dad¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, here theye,¡± Brady whispered. I nced across the room as an older couple in a tux and gown waved at us, then turned to walk toward us. ¡°Act natural,¡± Brady said.


    ¡°Act natural?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh, this should be good,¡± Brooke added.


    ¡°Brady,¡± I hissed, twisting around and leaning closer to him. ¡°Why the fuck did you invite me to your parents¡¯ anniversary party?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Brady said.


    ¡°I think I know why,¡± Brooke said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her, desperate to unearth whatever information I could before their parents reached us.


    ¡°Brooke, stop making stupid assumptions,¡± Brady said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an assumption when it¡¯s the truth,¡± Brooke smirked. ¡°And the only thing stupid here is you.¡±


    ¡°What are you? Five?¡± Brady rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the dumbesteback I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Not dumb when it¡¯s the truth.¡± She chugged back the remainder of her champagne right as their parents reached them.


    ¡°Really, Brooke?¡± their mother snapped. ¡°Brady, darling, you made it.¡± She kissed Brady on both cheeks, her eyes focusing on mine the whole time.


    ¡°Only two hourste,¡± their dad said, adjusting his suit. ¡°Brady.¡± He offered Brady his hand, and as Brady took it, I suddenly understood much more about Brady¡¯s cold demeanor.


    ¡°Happy anniversary,¡± Brady said, his tone t and monotonous.


    What father didn¡¯t hug his son but shook his hand as if he were a colleague? And one he didn¡¯t appear to like either.


    ¡°Brady, don¡¯t be rude. Are you going to introduce us to your friend?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Brady said. ¡°Mom, this is Tess Perkins. Tess, this is my mother, Sandra Wyler.¡±


    ¡°Very nice to meet you, Mrs. Wyler.¡± I offered my hand, but to my surprise, she leaned in, grabbed me by the shoulders, and kissed me on both cheeks.


    ¡°So nice to meet you, dear,¡± Sandra said. ¡°We¡¯ve heard absolutely nothing about you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± Brooke whispered.


    ¡°And please,¡± Sandra continued. ¡°Call me Sandra. All of Brady¡¯s girls do.¡±


    Brooke snorted, and my words caught in my throat as the bartender appeared with Brady¡¯s whiskey. ¡°I¡¯ll take the same thing,¡± Brooke said. ¡°You will not,¡± their mother said. ¡°She¡¯ll have champagne.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Brady said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being rude,¡± Sandra insisted. ¡°Thest time Brooke drank whiskey, she attempted to start a karaoke party.¡± ¡°It was funny,¡± Brooke whispered.


    ¡°We were at the MOMA!¡± Sandra snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Brooke,¡± Brady said. ¡°Please, don¡¯t refer to any woman I bring around as ¡®one of my girls.''¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what they are,¡± Sandraughed. ¡°Unless you¡¯re into men now, which would be totally fine by me, but if you bring women around,


    I¡¯m going to refer to them as women.¡±


    Brooke snorted. ¡°Mom, how much have you drank tonight?¡±


    Brady adjusted his suit. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is so eager for me to get married, mother. And yet you attempt to scare off any woman I bring around.¡±


    ¡°I do no such thing!¡± Sandra scoffed. She turned to me. ¡°Honey, am I scaring you?¡±


    I gulped back the knot in my throat. ¡°I¡¯m a little startled by this entire interaction, I¡¯ll be honest.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you don¡¯t know Brady very well, do you?¡± Brady¡¯s father said.


    I nced over at him, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°Tess,¡± Brady said. ¡°My father-¡±


    ¡°Marcus Wyler,¡± his dad introduced himself. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing to learn about dating our son, it¡¯s that the unexpected is usually to be expected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dating him,¡± I said quickly.


    Sandra looked at Brady. ¡°You brought your hookup to our anniversary party? Do you have no ss, Brady?¡±


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding here,¡± I jumped in again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not hooking up.¡±


    ¡°Not presently,¡± Brooke whispered.


    I shot her a re. Yep, there it was-she¡¯d definitely heard myment on the elevator. But just in case she thought my intentions were more than just about work, I quickly shot in.


    ¡°And not in the future, either,¡± I added. ¡°At all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sandra said. ¡°I¡¯m very confused. Who are you?¡±


    Brady leaned forward. ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my new business partner.¡±


    ¡°Your business partner?¡± Sandra gasped.


    Brooke grinned. ¡°Perkins as in Perkins form, mom. The miracle cream you swear by. ¡±


    Before I could see if this realization would have any effect on Sandra¡¯s impression of me, Brady¡¯s father stepped forward.


    ¡°Is this your idea of a joke?¡±


    To my surprise, he was looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am also very confused about what is happening right now,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Not a joke,¡± Brady said to his dad. ¡°Tess is my business partner. And I¡¯m very much looking forward to working with her. I thought you of all people would be happy to see the headlines of the gossip columns report something other than my promiscuity.¡±


    ¡°Are we that in the wrong for wanting you to settle down, Brady? There is nothing wrong with that! Excuse me.¡± Sandra slid between us and headed straight for the bar.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know partnering with a woman would be so offensive,¡± Brady said.


    His father shook his head. ¡°Your business is your business, Brady. But don¡¯t think you can disrespect your mother on our anniversary and act like she is in the wrong. It¡¯s like you try to be a disappointment to us.¡±


    Brady¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way. Definitely not my intention. Just trying to introduce you both to my new partner. Sorry it wasn¡¯t the kind of partnership you had in mind.¡±


    A weight dropped in my stomach. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I spun around and caught the elevator just as the doors were closing.


    My heart was pounding hard, my chest was expanding, and this gown suddenly felt incredibly tight on me.


    I trotted across the lobby as quickly as I could without eating shit in these halls. I shoved the doors open and threw myself out onto the New York street, the sounds of the city rushing me.


    ¡°Taxi!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Tess-will you wait a second.¡±


    I nced behind me as Brady emerged from the doors.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Just hear me out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hear you out? You dragged me here just to piss off your parents. And you disguised it like it was a business event.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was doing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you were doing! I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t stand up to your parents¡¯ expectations, but how dare you throw me to the wolves like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I figured it was best if you find out before it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± I gasped, throwing up my hands.


    ¡°That this is my life,¡± he snapped. ¡°And it¡¯s fucked up. It¡¯s far from perfect. And if we¡¯re going to work together, then you need to know you¡¯re going to be scrutinized by every single eye. My parents, the public, paparazzi. The three Ps of my life. I had to show that to you.¡±


    My shoulders sunk, my body deting. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Just like you didn¡¯t need to park a helicopter in my street. You could have just told me. And have enough respect to not lie to me on top of everything else. You didn¡¯t bring me here for my benefit. You brought me here for yours. And you know what? I¡¯m not going to do this again.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice my happiness for a person who pretends to have my back.


    This is done.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done? This partnership?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.


    His face hardened like setting concrete. ¡°It can¡¯t be done because it never even started to begin with.¡± A taxi pulled up beside us.


    ¡°And thank God for that,¡± I whispered. I opened my bag, ripped out the unsigned contract he¡¯d given me, and pped it against his chest. I slid into the backseat and didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 211

    BRADY


    I woke up the next morning sprawled on my couch. Light from my balcony spilled into the living room, blinding me. My head pounded, and my


    mouth like sandpaper, my tongue dry.


    ¡°God, can someone turn off the sun?¡± I groaned.


    ¡°No can do, buddy.¡±


    I gasped, bolting up to my feet. The quick movement almost made me vomit, but I swallowed back the urge, squinting against the re to stare at Rich.


    ¡°Oh, what the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    I realized I was still dressed in my tuxedo and dress shoes. My jacket was draped over themp, my billfold on the floor, and my cards scattered across the tile.


    At least I was in my penthouse, but still. How the hell had I gotten back?


    Rich was in his boxers, eating a bag of peanuts he¡¯d taken from my pantry. ¡°You snore in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in your boxers?¡± I sighed, copsing back on the couch, trying to remember the rest of the night.


    I could barely focus on anything other than the dull throbbing between my temples.


    ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t sleep in my clothes,¡± Rich said. ¡°Then again, I also don¡¯t get hammered at my parents¡¯ anniversary party.¡±


    His words were like the ring of a bell. The memories mmed into me one after the other: Tess storming out of the party and disappearing into a cab, calling Rich for backup, returning to the party, and mming back one whiskey after the next.


    ¡°You came to the party?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Rich said. ¡°You invited me, but you were in rough shape when I showed up. Your mom pretty much begged me to take you home.¡± He snorted. ¡°It was actually pretty funny. You were trying to convince


    Brooke to start a karaoke party.¡±


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I whispered. I leaned forward, unsure if I was nauseous or starving. It was rare for me to overdrink like that. I had a three-drink rule that I rarely, if ever, broke.


    What had triggered me?


    Definitely not my parents. I was used to the constant stream of theirints and unasked for opinions about my love life.


    I leaned forward, my hands resting on my knees. A stack of stapled papers on the coffee table caught my attention. I recognized the letterhead and yanked the papers from beneath an empty whiskey bottle.


    The corners were ripped, and the ink was smeared from caramel whiskey stains, but the writing was still clear. It was Tess¡¯s contract-the one she¡¯d pped against my chest before getting into the taxi.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Rich asked.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have opened my mouth. Rich and I shared personal details and confided in each other often, but after the shit he¡¯d given me for the Tess contract, I¡¯d made a mental note to not discuss things further.


    A mental note my hangover helped me forget about.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I fucked everything up with Tess.¡±


    Rich chomped down on more peanuts. ¡°Like¡­you didn¡¯t get to fuck her kind of fucked up?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I sighed, my headache too intense to get angered by Rich¡¯s constant ability to bring everything back to sex. ¡°I invited her to my parent¡¯s anniversary party. And I think she thought I was trying to use her to piss my parents off.¡±


    ¡°Well, were you?¡±


    I heaved a giant sigh. ¡°Not intentionally. I mean, I introduced her to my parents as my business partner. Because that¡¯s what she is. Or was going to be¡­but she never signed the contract, and now I think I fucked up.¡± ¡°Yeah, kinda,¡± Rich said.


    I blinked. ¡°You think I fucked up on something you didn¡¯t agree with to begin with?¡±


    Rich sat down across from me. ¡°Fuck my feelings for a second, Brady. Like you said yesterday, it¡¯s yourpany. Your decisions. If you want Tess to be your business partner, then you must treat her like your business partner. Which means not involving her in your fucked up family life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I was trying to do,¡± I said.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what you did. You don¡¯t remember this, but we talked about it a lotst night.¡±


    I groaned, falling back against the couch. ¡°Oh God.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll ask you right now what I asked youst night. When have you ever invited any other business partner of yours to your parents¡¯ anniversary party? Or any event that had absolutely nothing to do with your business.¡±


    I leaned forward, pressing the palm of my hands against my eyes. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Rich snorted. ¡°That¡¯s your favorite word today, isn¡¯t it? He sighed and looked at me intently.


    ¡°Listen, you said you¡¯ve never been in a situation before where you¡¯re doing business with someone who was a stranger you fucked on a ne, especially one who happens to be a, and I quote, ¡®an intelligent genius.¡¯ So you¡¯re not sure how to approach working with them because with the prior sex, you¡¯ve already crossed a line that you wouldn¡¯t have crossed with your typical business associates.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I really did talk to youst night. That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡±


    ¡°I mean, honestly, Brady, wasted you does a much better job selling your ideas than sober you. Hell, afterst night, you had me wanting to work for the girl. But I¡¯ll give you credit. The ¡®no sex¡¯ use you also told me aboutst, well, I rmend sticking to that. Because this whole situation is further proof that sexplicates everything, especially when ites to business. And this is where I tell you that I agree with you. I did research on Tess¡¯s product. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s really good,¡± I said. ¡°So, now what? How do I make this up to her?¡±


    Rich pressed his lips together in thought and syed his palms out in front of him. ¡°Well, for starters, let¡¯s pretend you two didn¡¯t have sex, and you didn¡¯t upset herst night. Let¡¯s say she¡¯s just a potential-but hesitant -business partner that you need to convince to work with you. What would you do?¡±


    ¡°I would exin how Wyler Marketing differs from otherpanies that offer the same service.¡±


    ¡°And this is where you need to take it up a notch,¡± Rich said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rich smiled. ¡°With a new client starting with you on a nk page, no history, just telling is fine. But with Tess, it¡¯s not enough. With Tess, you need to show her how Wyler Marketing is different. And then you need to show her how she will have a say in the use of her product. Make her feel like an equal.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear you say that about a woman I¡¯ve fucked, Rich.¡±


    Richughed. ¡°Hey, everyone has their moments.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, this one is definitely your moment,¡± I said. ¡°Because you¡¯re right-you¡¯re fucking right. And you just gave me a great idea.¡±


    It took me less than twelve hours to connect all theponents for my n. In any other situation, I would have taken at least a week to get everything together, but I didn¡¯t want to jeopardize losing this business opportunity with Tess.


    After putting everything together, I sent her a text that evening.


    Let me apologize forst night. I came up with a marketing idea for Perkins Form. I¡¯ll send a car to your ce tomorrow at noon.


    She responded an hourter. No thanks.


    I considered driving over to her dad¡¯s townhouse to talk but decided against it. I typed up a quick response. Well, if you change your mind, the address is 437 Seaside Drive. Noon.


    She never responded. Ultimately, I continued with the n because even if she didn¡¯t show up, I would have something to show her after what I had in mind took ce.


    I arrived at the beach in the Hamptons a quarter to noon the next day. My hangover was gone, but my nerves were tangled, my mind on edge. The mansion I¡¯d rented for the day belonged to a celebrity chef who only lived here one month out of the year. And, of course, it had a two-week rental minimum, so for the one day of shooting, I¡¯d shelled out a couple hundred thousand.


    When I entered the foyer, the house was bustling. Cal was corralling the models into a line in the living room, handing out the script for the screen test. The thirteen women all nced up at my entrance, their postures shifting, faces blushing. They looked like carbon copies of each other, their tall forms dressed scantily.


    ¡°Eyes on the script,dies,¡± Cal ordered. ¡°Coffee in the kitchen, Mr.


    Wyler.¡±


    Cal, my savior.


    I spotted a full buffet and coffee bar set up in the kitchen and made a bee-line for the breakfast bar. I got two steps before the videographer, an entric artist who went by the name Quincy, spotted me. He was framing shots and paused.


    ¡°Brady!¡± Quincy shouted. ¡°My man.¡±


    He shook my hand tightly and nced around. ¡°So where¡¯s this product? Perkins Form? Let¡¯s get this rolling.¡± ¡°Should be here any minute,¡± I mumbled.


    Quincy¡¯s eyes blew open, and his signature grin wavered. ¡°Brady, man, you know I nned thisst minute. I start back up filming CQ¡¯s music video tomorrow.¡±


    I red at him. We both knew that CQ¡¯s newest music video was still in the process of filming¡­but since I¡¯d offered him double his usual price, he¡¯d paused filming for the day.


    CQ¡¯s people had already been blowing up my phone, annoyed that I¡¯d stalled their production. I got mild enjoyment from disrupting the rapper¡¯s day, but I also knew it only gave me one chance to get this done.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡±


    To my great relief, Brooke shuffled through the front door, clutching her purse like a lost relic.


    I waved her over. ¡°Please tell me you have the cream.¡±


    Brooke narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why else would I be here? But mom will kill me if she finds out I took it from her bathroom. It¡¯s herst bottle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my hero,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far,¡± she hissed. ¡°But boy is it nice you being the family disappointment for once. You were a fucking mess at the party.


    Dad¡¯s pissed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I mumbled.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brooke crossed her arms. ¡°So you want to exin why I¡¯m stealing mom¡¯sst bottle of Perkins Form? If Tess is your business partner, shouldn¡¯t you have ess to her product?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not exactly my partner yet. This is me trying to do damage control.¡±


    Quincy spotted Brooke and grinned. ¡°Brooke, darling!¡±


    ¡°Quincy,¡± Brooke trilled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on CQ¡¯s shoot today?¡±


    ¡°Taking a day break.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Is this the star of our show today?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brooke said, handing the bottle over.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Quincy said, carrying it over to the camera.


    Brooke narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Damage control for Tess while damaging CQ¡¯s shoot. I see what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I muttered. ¡°I had to get something good out of this. If Tess doesn¡¯t show, at least I could find some enjoyment in pissing CQ off.¡±


    Brooke pointed behind me. ¡°Well, it looks like it might be your lucky day.¡±


    I spun around as the remainder of Quincy¡¯s crew carried video equipment through the open front door. Behind them, I spotted Tess, standing in the doorway, a mixture of confusion and hesitance on her face.


    Her dirty blonde hair was pulled back in a bun at the nape of her neck, and she was wearing sses, its dark blue rims making her tan skin pop. She was dressed conservatively in jeans and a green sweater. Fuck! She looks so adorable. I skirted around the video crew and met her at the front.


    ¡°You came,¡± I said, making no effort to hide my surprise.


    She crossed her arms, adjusting her bag on her shoulder, and I got the sense it was less out of anger and more out of difort. ¡°What is this?¡±


    I shrugged, slipping my hands into my pockets. ¡°Our first marketing campaign for Perkins Form. Before you say anything, just know that you don¡¯t have to agree with anything. Just let me show you my vision.¡±


    She hesitated and nced around the mansion, biting her lip. I leaned forward, bncing on my heels, my anticipation building. What she said next would make or break this whole thing.


    Tess sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, throwing her hands.


    ¡°Show me what you got.¡±

 Chapter 212

    TESS


    I stood in the back corner of the mansion, unmoving. I was a rock lodged in one ce, the bustle of the room, a rapid river flowing around me,


    passing over me without a second nce.


    The final model to audition stepped up in front of the camera, her legs so thin it looked like her knees might snap in half if she made one wrong move. The rest of the models watched on with envious eyes.


    I still couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d created a set with a beige cloth serving as the backdrop. Even the ugliest corner of the house looked more appealing than that.


    ¡°Quiet on set!¡± Quincy shouted, even though no one in the room was speaking. Hell, people were barely even breathing. I recognized his name as having an affiliation with a variety of famous singers, but I¡¯d never put a face to him before.


    I¡¯d always thought I would cower with shock if given the opportunity to share the same space as a celebrity, but to my surprise, Quincy gave me the opposite vibe. Nothing about him seemed appealing. His voice was incredibly loud for his short stature, and he barked orders like everyone in the room was a dog bred to listen to him. He wore an borate multicolored headband over his dreads, and his red velvet coat made him stand out. Everything about him screamed, ¡°look at me.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s staff took their ces rolling cameras, holding boom microphones above the model¡¯s face, just out of the line of the camera.


    Brady hovered beside the set, his arms crossed.


    Quincy plopped in his director¡¯s chair and pointed at the model. ¡°And¡­ action.¡±


    The model squeezed a dollop of my cream in the center of her palm and rubbed it across her high cheekbones in a small circr motion. Her eyelids fluttered as she made eye contact with the camera. ¡°Perkins Form¡­ Invigorate the soul.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The room held its collective breath, and everyone twisted around to stare at Quincy, studying his reaction.


    Quincy pressed his forehead against his hand, his fingertips massaging his temples as he released a giant sigh.


    ¡°Invigorate the Soul. The?¡± He kept his voice dangerously low, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the model. ¡°Are you deaf, or are you just stupid?¡±


    She blinked, her bottom lip wavering. ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Twenty models have gone before you,¡± Quincy snapped. ¡°They said one line. And somehow, you managed to fuck it up. ¡®Invigorate your soul.''¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Just get out of my sight,¡± Quincy snapped.


    The model stumbled backward like she¡¯d been smacked, and, for a second, I was certain she would trip, and her skinny knees would crack. Tears pooled in her eyes as she shuffled away from the camera, covering her face with her hands, her choked sobs audible as she skittered for the front door.


    The room receded into stillness.


    My next words spilled out of me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me,¡± I mumbled.


    Everyone in the room suddenly turned to look at me. Heat rushed to my cheeks as I realized that I¡¯d just spoken my thoughts out loud.


    In hindsight, I think a tension had been gradually building up within me.


    I had been hesitant about even taking Brady up on this offer toe here after the way he had acted at his parent¡¯s anniversary party¡­but at this point, I didn¡¯t have any other offers for Perkins Form, and my student loan and business debt was mounting.


    Still, I¡¯d been here for three hours, a fly on the wall, observing people discussing how to market my product. I didn¡¯t mind staying silent- creating products was my niche, not marketing them.


    But I just couldn¡¯t take Quincy¡¯s voice one more second.


    Not because I needed to have a say, but because no one was saying anything to a man just because he carried a name people recognized.


    Because they assumed he carried power.


    The repercussions of my words suddenly mmed into me.


    Quincy¡¯s staff widened their eyes, their jaws dropping. The man holding the boom mic nearly dropped it. The models crossed their arms as if I¡¯d just offended the God they believed in. Brady¡¯s sister, Brooke, pressed her thumb against her lip, stifling an amused smile. Brady locked eyes with me, his expression unreadable.


    Quincy slowly twisted around in his chair, his eyesnding on mine.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    My eyes darted from side to side as I instinctively looked for a way out. Why that fuck had I just said that? Conflict had never been my modus of Operandi.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Quincy threw up his hands. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± he snapped, his voice echoing through the living room.


    I blinked. ¡°Leaving.¡±


    A ball of anxiety rippled through me as I made a beeline for the front door. I shoved the front door open and stumbled into the heat, a salty breeze rushing over me. Sunlight blinded me as I stumbled down the steps.


    ¡°Tess!¡± Brady called out.


    I reached into my purse, fumbling for my car keys. The mansion¡¯s circr driveway waspletely packed when I¡¯d arrived, and I¡¯d had to park nearly a block away.


    Brady caught up to me. ¡°Hey, can you hold on a second?¡±


    The balloon of anxiety inside my chest burst. ¡°Why? Not this again,


    Brady?¡±


    Brady opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    As he struggled to find words,ughter erupted from me. ¡°Like, what was the purpose of this shit?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°To show you the marketing n for Perkins Form. Listen, I know Quincy isn¡¯t perfect, but once we get thismercial filmed, we¡¯re going to broadcast this on every streaming channel possible.¡±


    ¡°Once you film a woman saying a single line?¡± I asked, not trying to hide my sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± he said. ¡°Is that it? Was it the line that you didn¡¯t like?¡±


    I shrugged, exasperated. ¡°Among other things. Listen, Brady, I came here today because I can tell you believe in what I created, and I think that¡¯s awesome, but this wasn¡¯t what I imagined when you said partnership.¡±


    He took a step back, and I expected him to be defensive, to justify his actions. Instead, his gaze intensified. ¡°I have to be honest with you about something.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    His eyes became distant, and he resembled a lost child. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a business partner before.¡±


    I scratched my eyebrow. ¡°What the fuck!¡± I shouted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I take on clients who trust my work and pay me an absurd amount of money to market their products, and then I take a cut. I¡¯ve never worked with someone like¡­this before. Where things are fifty-fifty.¡± ¡°Wait¡­so are you regretting it?¡± I crossed my arms.


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly. ¡°The opposite. I want that. This.¡± He exhaled a deep breath and put a hand on his hip. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just not good at this.¡± ¡°At talking?¡± I snorted.


    He lifted his hands into the air. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my business and personal life separate, and this is new territory for me¡­but I believe in your product.¡± He paused.


    Sweat licked at his temples, and I realized the sincerity in his words. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong to bring you to my parents¡¯ anniversary party. I wanted to show you off as my business partner. And you¡¯re right. I was doing it to piss my parents off. But that was wrong. I never would have done that with one of my clients.¡±


    ¡°You mean someone you didn¡¯t fuck?¡±


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you offer me a partnership? I mean, look around, Brady. I don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯m not a model or a filmmaker. This isn¡¯t my world. I don¡¯t know how to market things. ¡±


    ¡°But you know how to create them,¡± I said. ¡°I would be lying if I said I¡¯ve seen a better product than yours. I haven¡¯t. And it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone elsees along and discovers what you¡¯ve created.


    Or you invent another even better product, and they find that. I think we can do great things together.¡±


    I sighed, my anger dissolving. I¡¯d never heard him be so honest, and I suddenly felt capable of doing the same. ¡°Then, if you want a partnership, you have to treat me like one.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I trust your ability to market things, and I¡¯d leave it all in your hands if I hired you. But I didn¡¯t. You asked for a partnership, so a partnership means asking my opinion first. On both the little things and the big things.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°So, what did you think?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I think Quincy is rude, and no model will be able to deliver a line with someone who¡¯s making them feel like dog shit. Also, ¡®Invigorate your soul?''¡±


    His smile widened. ¡°See, I knew I made a good decision. I do trust your perspective, Tess. And as my partner¡­let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    He leaned forward, and the waft of his aftershave tinged the air between us. ¡°Let¡¯s n the shoot together. Fuck Quincy.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Give me five seconds to show you just how serious I am.¡±


    I chewed my lip. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 213

    A smile spread across his cheeks. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I followed him back up the driveway and into the foyer of the mansion. Quincy, his staff, and the models were mulling around, their voices quieting as we walked in.


    Quincy spun around, his lips dipping into a scowl. ¡°What are we doing, Brady?¡± He tapped his watch. ¡°You got me for one day. Time¡¯s a ticking, buddy.¡±


    Brady nced at him. ¡°Quincy, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my business partner, Tess Perkins.¡±


    I watched the wheels start to turn behind Quincy¡¯s eyes, the revtion clicking.


    Brady continued. ¡°As in¡­the inventor of Perkins Form.¡±


    The vibe in the room shifted. The models straightened up, staring at me with the same fear they wore with Quincy.


    Quincy¡¯s face fell, his bodynguage deting. Brady smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Quincy, time¡¯s up. Turns out, I don¡¯t need you anymore. I appreciate you stopping by, but I think we¡¯re good here.¡± Before Quincy could respond, Brady lifted his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still be paid your full due. But in the meantime, and I say this with the utmost respect, kindly fuck off, buddy.¡±


    Brooke cracked the silence with a loud, amused snort.


    It took about forty-five minutes for the mansion to empty. The models filtered out quickly, and Quincy¡¯s staff said nothing as they broke down the set. But Quincy didn¡¯t leave quietly. As his shouts at Brady started, I slid out of the back door and into the yard, my bare feet shuffling in the warm sand.


    I had no idea if I¡¯d made a giant mistake in agreeing to any of this. Not only that, but I didn¡¯t know the first thing about how to market a product.


    Even worse, Brady had just fired a famous videographer, and for what?


    Because he was rude to me?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first.¡±


    I nced up as Brooke stepped up beside me. ¡°Which part? Brady firing someone?¡±


    She slid her hands into her pockets and broke into augh. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him go this far tond a deal. He must really want to work with you.¡±


    The sliding ss door opened, and Brady emerged, the living room silent and empty.


    Brooke cocked her head. ¡°Finally kicked the viin out of the house?¡±


    Brady shook his head and sighed. ¡°That guy is literally insane.¡±


    ¡°Well? that was entertaining, but time for me to get back to work,¡± Brooke said. She bid us goodbye, and as she disappeared through the house, Brady looked at me.


    ¡°Well, Tess, what do you think? Want to stay and plot our next moves?¡± He shrugged. ¡°House is rented for the week. I think that should be enough time toe up with a new marketing n.¡±


    A knot formed in my throat. What was he suggesting? We y house as we try to build up our business?


    ¡°There¡¯s like six guest rooms,¡± Brady added quickly.


    I realized that Brady was offering me a choice I might not get again. Even if another marketingpany took an interest in Perkins Form, it was unlikely that they would give me this much hands-on control in the say of my product.


    I could share a house with Brady¡­I just needed to stick to the n. No sex. Doable.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked.


    When he smiled, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    I shrugged. ¡°Fuck it.¡±


    I slid open the back door, and as he stepped in beside me, I was aware of how vast this space was without the production team from earlier. The space between Brady and I filled with tension. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was imagining it, but I sensed electricity in the air between us, very simr to the vibe on the day I met him in the airport and after I¡¯d seen him again at the award ceremony.


    I broke the awkward silence. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, tucking my hair behind my ears.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For all of this,¡± I whispered. ¡°For trying. For showing me that you are interested.¡±


    His eyes drifted to my lips. ¡°I am interested.¡±


    My heart started to race. He was interested in my product, not me. It was him who¡¯d said no sex after all, that he didn¡¯t mix business and pleasure and-


    Brady suddenly leaned down and kissed me.


    My eyes closed as his soft lips melded against mine, his tongue sliding into my mouth, exploring it.


    I leaned back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him back. My arms wound around his neck, and his arms linked around my waist.


    This was a bad idea. It had to be. Except I didn¡¯t care. There was something about him I couldn¡¯t resist. Not only was it his pure dedication to what I¡¯d spent my life creating, but he carried a raw sensuality I wanted to embrace full on.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He lifted me into the air, my legs wrapping around his waist as our kiss deepened. His erection pressed against me, a rod rising between my legs. My nipples hardened against his chest as desire poured through me.


    It was as if time sped up and slowed down, a simultaneous repetition my brain couldn¡¯t process. In seconds, we were ripping each other¡¯s clothes off, falling backward onto the couch. Yet every kiss felt like itsted an hour.


    I¡¯d never wanted anyone so badly. I was soaked by the time his cock grazed the lips of my pussy. He paused, trailing a finger down my cheek, his eyes searching mine.


    ¡°Where did youe from, Tess Perkins?¡±


    I smiled and bit my lip. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you fuck me.¡±


    He gave a primal groan and slid his cock inside me effortlessly. I cried out, my back arching as goosebumps formed over my body. He leaned down, kissing his way from my lips to my nipple, each thrust of his cock just enough to send me spiraling.


    This time was different. There were no games between us anymore. We weren¡¯t strangers fucking in a ne bathroom or meeting up in the dressing room at a hotel ballroom.


    We were people who respected what the other person had to offer, not just intellectually but also physically.


    Except¡­he moved slower this time, his thrusts deeper, his movements more precise, and he held my eye contact the entire time.


    ¡°Jesus, Brady. I need you, now.¡±  I couldn¡¯t look away if I wanted to. Our breathing fell in sync, our pants matching our rhythm, and I no longer knew where I began and he ended. I lost myself in his touch, in his gaze. I lost myself in him.


    His cock hardened, vibrating, a second before he came, and as he filled my pussy up, I let myself go, releasing my own ecstasy around him. Unlike thest time, we didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t separate. He kept himself inside me, even though he¡¯d alreadye, and as we rolled over on the couch and I looked into his eyes again, I saw something that terrified me.


    He was looking at me differently, his gaze beyond the general respect of a colleague. In his eyes, I saw admiration, and I held my breath because I felt it too.


    Fuck.


    I was falling for Brady Wyler, the father of a child he didn¡¯t even know I was carrying.

 Chapter 214

    BRADY


    I told myself sex on the couch with Tess was a mistake. After all, I was the one who¡¯d been so adamant about avoiding a rtionship that mixed personal and business. I convinced myself that what had happened was just the result of a heated private moment alone, the first one since the award ceremony.


    An hourter, when I lifted her onto the marble countertop of the kitchen and ate her pussy until her juices flowed into my mouth, I justified it as oral sex, not pration.


    But when our naked bodies became tangled into the bedsheets of the master suite, I couldn¡¯t deny it a second longer.


    My hands cupped her cheeks, drawing her toward me. As our mouths melded together, she took hold of my tongue with her lips, sucking on it like candy. My cock hardened, my erection rising between her legs, her pussy juices soaking me.


    There was no denying my physical attraction to her. Her toned muscles rippled across her perfect frame, her plump breasts perky and round. She rolled me onto my back, a teasing smile stretching across her face as she removed her hair tie. Her golden waves dropped in an s-shaped curve, framing her tanned face. Fuck! She is perfect.


    I¡¯d fucked models, actresses, women who were aware of their beauty and used it to their advantage to get what they wanted. Tess was different. She was gorgeous-there was no doubting that-but her beauty was not what defined her.


    I tucked her hair behind her ears, shook my head, and sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± she grinned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how beautiful you are, do you?¡±


    Redness rushed to her cheeks, and her eyes dropped to the mattress. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that to me just because we found ourselves naked together again, Brady.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m saying that¡­ not at all,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not a model,¡± she continued, her voice low.


    I scratched my beard. ¡°You¡¯re beyond that. Because you built a life that wasn¡¯t based on your looks. You actually had to develop a personality,¡± Iughed. ¡°And not just that, but you¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s intimidating.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m intimidating? You can¡¯t be serious. You¡¯re Brady Wyler.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°And you are a genius intellect who invented a product women will appreciate and love for decades toe.¡± A smile pressed across her cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah, you mean a product only your mom likes,¡± sheughed.


    I trailed a finger down her cheek. ¡°Well, when my job is done, your name will be more famous than mine.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and blushed. ¡°Not if we keep fucking. Then we¡¯ll never get anything done.¡±


    It dawned on me why I found her so attractive. Her intelligence and her inquisitive mind breathed life into her, giving way to her motivations. It was a rare quality I hadn¡¯t experienced before. Tess was iparable.


    ¡°Business can wait,¡± I whispered, propping myself up in the bed so that my body hovered over her. I kissed her neck, my tongue drawing a line from the nape of her ear toward her corbone. A slow moan vibrated out of her throat, her mouth opening and her eyes closing. She lifted her hips, pressing her pelvis against my erection, gyrating against me.


    ¡°I want you,¡± she whispered.


    A deep growl escaped through my clenched teeth. I gripped my cock in my hand and guided it to her entrance, her warmth inviting me in. The muscles of her pussy tightened, choking my dick as it disappeared inside her.


    Her back arched, nipples hardening as a moan escaped her throat. Her legs wrapped around my back, and with sudden force, she shoved off the mattress and twisted us around. With my dick still inside her, Inded on my back on the mattress, her legs straddling me.


    She pressed her hands against my chest, bncing against me as she repositioned herself so that she was crouched above me, one leg on either side of my body in a squat position. Then she eased herself down onto my cock, epting the full girth of my member as blood rushed to my erection.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered.


    I¡¯d had women ride me in the past, but not quite like this. I typically still carried a modem of control when that happened, either guiding their speed or cupping their ass to lift them above me as I pounded them from below. Out of habit, I pressed my hands against her hips, my nails digging into her skin.


    To my surprise, she grabbed my wrists and pinned my arms above my head, her fingers intecing with mine as she pushed the back of my hands into the pillow.


    She leaned down, her cheek pressing against mine. ¡°Let me fuck you,¡± she whispered, her tongue flicking my earlobe.


    Reorienting herself on top of me, she released me. Using my chest as a base to ride my cock, she pressed her hands against my pecs with the force of someone giving me CPR. Her squats gained momentum as she took control, her soaked pussy thering my shaft. With each lift, she raised just enough for the tip of my cock to feel a breeze but never enough for it to slip out. It felt absolutely magical.


    And then down she went like a copsing elevator, dropping at inconceivable speed until it mmed into the base, ripping the breath out of me. As much as I wanted to, I resisted the urge to grab her, watching in awe as she continued like that, grinding me with such speed and consistency.


    Fuck, she is so fit to keep this momentum.


    The only thing more impressive than her stamina was the strength of her smooth and toned quad muscles.


    She tossed her head back, her dirty blonde hair cascading down her back, her firm nipples aiming at the vaulted ceiling. Goosebumps rippled down her shoulders and arms, lifting the hair on her smooth skin. She cried out, the moan vibrating all the way down to my cock.


    With a sudden lurch, she fell from the soles of her feet to her knees, her arms scooping under the back of my neck as she shifted on top of me, her forehead pressing into the crevasses of my neck, her body hugging mine like Velcro.


    I¡¯d never experienced this angle before, and a ripple of muscle inside her pussy sucked at the tip of my cock like a vacuum suctioning me into her depths. The fluidity of her momentum never changed. If anything, it increased.


    As my cock glided faster against the roof of her pussy, a super-charged sensitivity overcame me. Panting, I gripped the pillowcase, my fingers intertwining with the fabric.


    I knew this sensation all too well¡­but it was impossible.


    Never in my life had Ie from a woman riding me on top.


    Not more than five seconds after having the thought, the urgency of the moment crashed into me. My heart skipped about a dozen beats, and my moan vibrated every muscle in my body, my toes clenching as I emptied the entirety of my soul into her.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± she whispered, tightening her legs around me, shoving her pussy even deeper onto my cock.


    As my orgasm drifted, I finally touched her, lifting my hands from the pillow to caress her back. She lifted her chin off my neck, her gaze drilling into me with lust. Sweat drenched her, droplets percting on her forehead and turning her dirty blonde hair brown, strands sticking to her cheek.


    I tucked her waves behind her ears and shook my head.


    ¡°God dammit.¡± ¡°What?¡± sheughed.


    I sighed. ¡°You are something else.¡±


    A smile appeared on her face, and it was unlike any other smile I¡¯d seen her give, the grin curving a deep U across her face and lighting a fire inside her eyes. Her skin glowed like a firefly glittering in the darkness. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her.


    She removed herself from my erection and curled up next to me, her warmth refreshing. I rolled on my side and slid my fingers into her hair, cupping her cheek and bringing her face to meet mine. The pillowy, fullness of her lips stirred a warm sensation in my chest, tightening on strings I had forgotten existed.


    A singr thought weaved between the folds of my brain, and once it appeared, ittched on like a parasite taking control. I couldn¡¯t shake it, even if I tried.


    Fuck my previous rules.


    I respected Tess for her mind, but I yearned for her body. Maybe we could work together and y together. Who said those two things had to be mutually exclusive? I had said that. But I was an adult, for fucks sake. I could break my own rules.


    There had to be a way that I could have both, that the two sides of her could intersect into my life, that I could make this work between us.


    I held onto that image as we drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, the vibration of my phone startled me awake, and Rich¡¯s name appeared on the screen. My eyes flickered open, my hand stretching across the empty bed beside me. I rolled out of bed, grabbed my phone, and crossed the suite to the half-open door.


    Soft jazz music yed from a speaker in the kitchen, and I spotted Tess at the stove, her back toward me, humming as she shook a frying pan. I eased the door shut and answered Rich¡¯s call.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°So,¡± he said. ¡°How¡¯d the photo shoot go? You get the money shot?¡±


    I stifled a groan. ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Rich hesitated. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not exactly?''¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m working on it,¡± I hissed. ¡°Quincy¡¯s a dick and not someone I have any intention of working with again.¡±


    ¡°Brady¡­¡± Rich whispered. ¡°You asked me to schedule a meeting with the top advertisers to show them the marketing n. They¡¯re meeting in


    New York in two days.¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ll get the shot.¡± I just needed a model and a camera¡­but I didn¡¯t need to tell Rich that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rich¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Please tell me that you at least got her to sign the contract, Brady.¡±


    I nced at my suitcase in the corner of the room, the unsigned contract packed inside.


    ¡°Yep, we¡¯re good on that front,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Good,¡± Rich said. ¡°Send me a screenshot when you get a chance, and I¡¯ll put it in my files. We¡¯ll need the hardcopy before we meet with the advertisers. And Meredith agreed toe.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered. Meredith Plier was the best of the best. She had a reputation for skyrocketing her products into sess. I¡¯d never gotten her to agree to one of my products, and while I obviously didn¡¯t need the money, it was a personal goal I¡¯d always aimed to acquire. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Brady, breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Whose that?¡± Rich asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s no one,¡± I quickly said.


    ¡°You better not let some one-night stand distract you and fuck this up,¡± Rich warned.


    ¡°Bye, Rich.¡±


    I hung up before he could utter one more concern that would fuel my anxiety and send me spiraling downward into abyrinth of what-if scenarios. Thus far in my career, I¡¯d never been this reckless. I was methodical in my nning, always prepared for my meetings.


    Something about Tess had muddled my brain, fogging my decisionmaking ability. Not only had I waived the starter¡¯s fee normally required by mypany, but I¡¯d also asked her to be a partner, and I¡¯d crossed the sex boundary I¡¯d promised myself not to cross again. And I had less than forty-eight hours to prepare an outline to sell Perkins Form to the advertisers.


    And yet, somehow, I wasn¡¯t worried. I couldn¡¯t exin the feeling of certainty inside me that this would all work out in the end.


    I opened the bedroom door as a flume of smoke erupted from the frying pan, the burnt bacon sizzling in the bubbly oil.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Tess hissed, spinning around, her back to me, as she dropped the pan in the sink.


    I stared at her, entranced. One of my blue long sleeve work shirts was draped over her frame like a mini dress. The hem of the shirt lifted, rising up just enough to reveal hercy white panties and the supple curve of her ass. The right cor of the shirt dipped down her arm, and strands of her hair slipped half haphazardly out of her loose bun, spilling across her bare shoulder.


    The urge hit me like a divine whisper from above.


    I¡¯d been going about thispletely the wrong way. Here I was asking models to represent Perkins Form. Stick-thin women who counted every calorie, who went under the knife to look perfect, who were born being told they were beautiful and grew up believing their looks were all they had.


    That was the message that sold products to the insecure, not the message that sold sess to the masses.


    An image suddenly appeared in my mind. A beautiful woman, unaware of her beauty, not craving perfection because she understands that perfection does not exist in real life.


    Here in front of me was everything I had been looking for.


    I pulled out my phone at the same moment Tess realized I was standing beside her. Halfughing, half smiling, she looked back at me, and I snapped the photo, capturing the expression on her face, natural, genuine.


    Burnt bacon in the sink, unbrushed hair. And a cream to soothe those worried lines and give women one less thing to fret about.


    Tess Perkins, the inventor of Perkins Form. Not perfect, but pretty close to it.

 Chapter 215

    TESS


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Iughed.


    Brady¡¯s face lit up like a child on Christmas morning. ¡°I¡¯m dead


    serious, Tess. Think about it.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I am thinking about it,¡± I said, staring at the photo of me on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m in my underwear, and you can practically see my ass.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I wish I could say sex doesn¡¯t sell, but unfortunately, in this day and age, it does. And you have a great ass.¡± His lips upturned into a smirk, and I yfully shoved him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping your case. I don¡¯t want my ass shed around on billboards, Brady.¡±


    He jumped up from the couch. ¡°Hear me out,¡± he said, lifting his hands up in the air as if he had all the answers written on his palms. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tess. The line ¡®Invigorate your Soul?¡¯ It¡¯s cliche. Dense, even. And to have a ny-pound model say it. Who does that appeal to? Think about it.¡±


    I gathered my knees up to my chest, curling up on the corner of the couch, absorbing his words.


    Was that something I could do? What would my mother think if she was still alive? My mind drifted to those Saturday mornings where I crawled into herp as she flipped through the pages of her magazines, the pile of her subscriptions towering like a monument on the bedside table. It was onlyter in life that I understood why the pages reeked of musk, the perfume ads sprayed with expensive cologne to entice potential buyers.


    Sometimes, my mother read the stories out loud to me, but now, yearster, I couldn¡¯t remember a single article. The images, however, were lodged in my memory, stained and imprinted on my brain like permanent ink.


    Women with smooth, tanned skin, their heads thrown back as theyughed in glee, their perfectly straight teeth the whitest part of the photograph. They were always in an exotic location-dressed in fashionable cardigans in the mountains or walking on a beach, their bathing suit barely covering their stick-thin figure. More often than not, there was a man in the photo, his jawline chiseled and biceps flexed, obviously.


    I didn¡¯t always know what the ads were selling. It could be a watch, a pair of sandals, hell, even braces¡­but the allure was evident.


    ¡®Buy our product and you will be granted the gateway to this life.¡¯ Love. Travel. Happiness.


    ¡°Magazines don¡¯t sell products. They sell lifestyles,¡± I slowly said to Brady.


    He pped his hands together. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Exactly? Look at this photo of me, Brady,¡± I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m burning bacon, for fucks sake.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re rtable!¡± he said. ¡°Everyone and their mother can rte to burning breakfast as they¡¯re trying to start the day and get their shit together. We¡¯re not presenting perfection. We¡¯re presenting real life with a product that eases the stress of trying to attain perfection.¡±


    I sighed, not fully convinced. ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying, but c¡¯mon, Brady. Advertisements are supposed to sell potential.¡± I nced at the photo he¡¯d taken of me. ¡°What¡¯s the potential here? That I¡¯ll burn your house down next?¡±


    Brady¡¯s smile only deepened. ¡°I knew you were going to think like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I smirked, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he said, spinning around and heading toward the foyer. ¡°I also know the owners of this house have about six magazine subscriptions because they asked me to bring the mail in.¡±


    He returned secondster, wielding a handful of magazines. Tossing them on the counter, he pointed at the advertisements on the back cover. Even though I was no longer the little girl looking over my mom¡¯s shoulder as she flipped through her magazines, the basic outline of the ads hadn¡¯t changed.


    One nce at the models dragged me back into the past, anchoring me in the same feelings that had started as seeds in my childhood and sprouted when I began to mature in high school.


    I would never be that pretty.


    Her life is perfect.


    No man will ever want me if I¡¯m not as skinny as she is¡­if my clothes don¡¯t match hers¡­if I¡¯m not carefree and effervescent.


    Sudden emotion choked up in my throat as I thought back to the Tess in high school, the younger me who had stared at her reflection in the mirror for hours on end. Tears pooled in my eyes, spilling over the red bumps that dotted my cheeks. The craters carved into my skin as I picked obsessively at my pimples.


    Why couldn¡¯t I look like them? Like the women in the magazines?


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered, falling back against the couch, pressing my head against my mouth.


    Brady cocked his head. ¡°What?¡±


    I hesitated, chewing my fingernails as I gulped back the shock of the revtion, the connection between the different points of my childhood. Point A: flipping through those magazines with my mother and subconsciously downloading images of these women. And Point B: getting my Ph. D.


    The truth of the discovery was everything in between.


    I dropped my hands onto myp. ¡°I suffered from cystic e as a kid. I got bullied for it all through high school. And it took such a toll on my selfesteem that I just buried my face in books because I couldn¡¯t bear to face the world around me, because no matter where I looked, everyone always had better skin than mine.¡±


    Brady¡¯s shoulders sank, his dimples disappearing as his lips turned into a frown. He crossed the living room and took a seat beside me on the couch. As he took my hand, I couldn¡¯t hold back my emotion any longer. I nced away, forcing a smile as the tears filled my eyes.


    He squeezed my hand. ¡°That¡¯s why you created Perkins Form.¡±


    I blinked away my tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m crying about this.¡±


    He touched my chin, turning my face toward him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t apologize. Seriously. Everyone suffers from some form of childhood trauma.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°I mean¡­you saw how I was with my parents.¡±

 Chapter 216

    Theughter overtook my tears, and I wiped them away as he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost forty, a freaking billionaire, and I still haven¡¯t found a way to deal with feeling like I¡¯m not enough for them. Are you kidding me, Tess? Look at you. Look at all that you¡¯ve aplished. You fucking went and got your Ph. D. and invented something that will make people feel confident and amazing in their natural skin.¡±


    A weight dissolved in my chest at his words. I sniffled and took a deep breath. ¡°You know, my original intention was only just to help everyone get clear skin. The youthful elements of the cream, the reducing wrinkles, they were just a fortunate side effect.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± he whispered, jumping to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking genius.¡±


    I sat back, confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That,¡± he said. ¡°Right there, what you just said.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°Did you use your cream to improve your skin?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°I mean¡­yeah. I was my own test subject.¡±


    He threw his head back andughed a deep chuckle that shook his whole body. ¡°Holy fuck. Do you see what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Before I could respond, an unsettling feeling rumbled in my stomach. Nerves, I assumed. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Tess, it¡¯s not just the photo I took. It¡¯s you. You are the marketing n.


    Your story, your invention. That¡¯s what¡¯s going to sell this. Not a model.


    Not a cliche line. YOU!¡±


    Another wave of emotion mmed into me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Brady took my hand in his. ¡°Say yes. Say you¡¯ll be my business partner.


    That you¡¯ll be the face of this product. That you¡¯ll tell your story.¡±


    In my mind¡¯s eyes, I took a snapshot of this moment, and I knew my answer. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. It was a confirmation for the child who wanted to be like those girls in the magazine, the teenager who never felt like she was enough, and the adult who still struggled to ovee that feeling.


    It was my life story, but it was always a million other young girls¡¯ stories as well. I would do this for myself. And I would do this for them. ¡°Seriously?¡± Brady asked, gripping my hands.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He handed me the contract and a pen, and with trembling fingers, I signed it.


    Brady¡¯s grin was contagious. He grabbed me, pulling me into a tight hug that made my back crack. I chuckled against his chest, and as he leaned in to kiss me, the uneasiness in my stomach suddenly lurched upwards. My hand shot up between us, my fingers pressing against his lips to stop him from being the vestibule of the very fast approaching vomit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡±


    I bolted up from the couch. Knowing I had no chance of making it to the bathroom, I grabbed the kitchen trash and emptied the contents of my stomach into the bin.


    The next day, I paced back and forth outside the doctor¡¯s office in lower Manhattan, chewing my fingernails as I tried not to chicken out. When the taxi pulled up and Kate stepped out, I nearly burst into tears.


    Her fiery red curls framed her freckled face, her smile instantly disappearing as I threw my arms around her.


    ¡°What?¡± she gasped. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Kate, I fucked up. I fucked up real bad.¡±


    She gripped my shoulders and nced around, a whisper slipping from her teeth. ¡°Did you kill someone? Do we need to hide a body?¡±


    Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°I missed you terribly.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Kate asked. ¡°I thought you were doing better since the asshat and the bitch.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The asshat and the bitch were Kate¡¯s new names for Scott and Jenna.


    ¡°I have been,¡± I smiled. ¡°And I haven¡¯t talked to them since then.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s not your dad, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, dad¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re killing me with the suspense. What is it?¡±


    I nced up at the building behind us, and she followed my gaze. It took her about thirty seconds to put it together. ¡°You¡¯re fucking pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I said. ¡°And no, before you ask, definitely not Scott¡¯s.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the new mystery man? Holy shit. When am I going to meet him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°My test was positive, but this was my first appointment.¡± ¡°You already went in?¡± she asked.


    A knot formed in my throat, and I lifted the envelope from my ultrasound. ¡°I told them I didn¡¯t want to know any more other than if it was


    really happening. I¡¯m not that far along, but they confirmed it.¡±  Kate¡¯s eyes flicked to the envelope. ¡°You want me to look?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I was with him in the Hamptons and got morning sickness. I had to lie and say it was food poisoning and that I needed to go home.¡±


    ¡°The Hamptons?¡± She whistled through her teeth. ¡°So he¡¯s rich?¡±


    I chewed my lip. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re keeping it, right?¡±


    I hesitated and then nodded, swallowing back the tension inside me. I¡¯d always known I wanted to be a mother, more so after my own mother passed away.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think I could get pregnant,¡± I told her. ¡°After my mom died from cancer, I started getting regr tests just to check, you know, since it hit her ovaries. They told me that the likelihood was incredibly low. So this might be my only chance.¡±


    Kate squeezed my arm. ¡°Then this is a good thing. Why are you upset? Is it not going well with him?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s going well. Really well. We haven¡¯t known each other long, but I like him.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll think he¡¯ll leave if you tell him?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m finally in a ce for my business to take off, to be financially secure, to actually be able to afford this,¡± I whispered, touching my stomach.


    ¡°Yeah, how¡¯s that going?¡± Kate asked. ¡°You said that Brady guy was a dick.¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting with him and the advertiserster today to put out the marketing campaign.¡± My heart raced. ¡°To be financially secure, I need this product to sell. And Brady and hispany¡­it¡¯s the only option I¡¯ve received so far. He is the only person who has shown any interest in the product. And he¡¯s good at what he does. I believe in him.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kate whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m confused now. What¡¯s the problem, then?¡±


    My throat suddenly felt dry. ¡°The problem¡­is that I don¡¯t know if


    Brady wants kids.¡±


    Kate¡¯s face went ck. ¡°Oh¡­shit. Well, then.¡± A smile pressed against her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re fucking Brady Wyler? Damn, girl! He is hot. And rich as fuck!¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°But don¡¯t you see? If I tell him¡­ and he doesn¡¯t want kids¡­hell, even if he does¡­this could ruin our entire business rtionship.¡±


    ¡°So, maybe just don¡¯t tell him right away,¡± Kate suggested. ¡°Have you signed the contract yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°And now I¡¯m starting to regret it. It feels kind of duplicitous to sign it and not tell him I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°To hell with that,¡± Kate said. ¡°Your business can be separate from this. Especially if he has a bad reaction and tries to back out. You need to look out for yourself¡­and your unborn child. Protect the product that you invented. Protect the child that you created. You already signed it. So you¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± A tear slid down my cheek as I realized Kate was right. Not only was I making the right decision, but I was also ready to confront this next phase of my life, a dream I¡¯d never believed I could realize until now. ¡°Will you look at the ultrasound with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kate nodded, stepping up beside me.


    I took a deep breath, wiping my tears away, and then pulled the photo out of the envelope.


    I squinted against the re of the sun, trying to decipher what I was seeing.


    Kate cocked her head. ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    Blood rushed out of my body. Everything froze, and the world around seemed as if it had slowed down. A ringing pounded in my ears as the word slipped out of my mouth.


    ¡°¡­ twins.¡±

 Chapter 217

    BRADY


    I stood at the head of the boardroom dressed in my finest suit. Half a dozen of the most important people in the marketing business sat in a semicircle across from me, their expressions interested but skeptical. My heart raced as I nced toward the door. Tess was ten minuteste.


    Although I had always nned to be the one to give the speech, I knew that having her here would make this whole thing more rtable. That it would increase our chances of getting full support.


    While I had enough money on my own to invest in the product, if there was one thing I¡¯d learned in the marketing business, it was that money wasn¡¯t everything. Connections created sess. I could finance a product all on my own, but marketing went way beyond an initial investment.


    I needed connections with the department stores that would advertise my client¡¯s product in their malls, pping posters across every avable wall space and stocking it in their stores.


    I depended on my rtionships with Hollywood agents who knew producers and directors to directmercials that would fight for the product to be disyed on television during high traffic times.


    These same people also incorporated the use of product cement in film and television, slipping the products into the storyline for extra exposure. In the past, they even brokered deals with A-List celebrities to attach their name to the item.


    There were also manufacturers who could mass produce the product in short times and high volumes.


    And this was just the domestic market. It didn¡¯t even scratch the surface of the foreign market.


    Yes, marketing was much more than just about me being rich. With time, I came to realize the constant urgency that gued every single person who worked in this business. One minute loss equaled thousands of dors that could have been funneled somewhere else.


    It was because of that that I knew that I would have to start without Tess. Fortunately, I had prepared for this. Although she¡¯d insisted that she would make it, I knew the woes of food poisoning. From a personal experience, I knew it could knock a grown adult man on his ass for two to three days or even more.


    ¡°My apologies for the dy,¡± I said. ¡°My business partner fell ill yesterday. I thought she might make it today, but it appears that it might not be the case. Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±


    I grabbed a remote and pointed it at a projector screen on the wall behind me. Clearing my throat, I quickly ran over my n in my mind, prepared to sell this product more than I¡¯d ever sold anything before.


    I¡¯d spend the greater part of the night before preparing an emergency scenario, expecting that Tess might not show. And that was where my money hade in handy. In the same way I¡¯d convinced Quincy to skip a day to shoot amercial, I paid professionals to expedite the process that would enable me to be extra prepared for today.


    My prior contacts in Hollywood had linked me up with some exceptional editors who could enhance even the blurriest of photos, transforming them into a spectacle of magic. It was to those editors that I¡¯d sent over two photographs: the one I¡¯d taken of Tess at the Hampton beach house and a photo from her childhood.


    Cal was the one who had gotten me that childhood photo. He¡¯d worked overtime the night before to scour the yearbooks to find a handful of photographs of Tess as a kid. Out of the six that he¡¯d found, I chose one from her adolescence, and I picked that particr photo for several reasons.


    I turned off the lights, pressed a button on the remote, and the image of Tess appeared on the wall in front of the table.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you all to Tess Perkins.¡±


    In the photograph, Tess was in her high-school chemistry ss, wearing an apron and goggles while holding two beakers in one hand.


    It not only painted an image of the intelligent scientist she would be, but it showed her in almost the exact position of the photo I¡¯d taken of her in the kitchen, her body twisted at a three-quarter angle to look at the camera behind her. The photo also disyed the severity of her e, the thick ripple of pustule red bumps clearly evident.


    She hadn¡¯t been joking about that. And seeing the severity of the cystic pimples,bined with the exquisite smoothness of her current skin, only made me believe in Perkins Form much more.


    ¡°Everyone can rte to the struggle of adolescence, the mean kids in school who have no shame, who bully others to make themselves feel better without any awareness of the repercussions of their behavior. Perhaps, no one could rte more to this than Tess Perkins.


    ¡°You see, there were two things Tess Perkins always yearned to have in life: to find professional sess so that she could make her father proud and to just feel pretty enough to fit in. The first was easy. Science was second nature to her¡­but the second, well, as you can see, Tess wasn¡¯t exactly your stereotypical definition of beauty.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a cheerleader, she didn¡¯t depend on her looks to get things in life. On the contrary, she used her mind to do that. She kept her head down, she focused on school. Not only did she graduate valedictorian, but she got a full schrship to NYU, where she graduated with a Ph. D. in Chemistry.


    ¡°Now, with the story I¡¯ve told you all, what do you imagine Tess Perkins looks like now in your mind¡¯s eyes? sses. Maybe a few extra pounds? Some leftover scars on her face from self-consciously picking at her pimples as a child? Single with six cats?¡±


    The men in the room chuckled, and my shoulders rxed. I¡¯d been in this business long enough to recognize that this was a good sign. Humor was something I always attempted to use in these meetings, and I often judged how well I was doing based on the reactions of my audience.


    If people were looking at their phones, then I was in trouble. But to my delight, everyone in the room was looking directly at me. I had captured their attention.


    I smiled, my posture rxing. ¡°What if I told you that this is Tess Perkins today?¡±


    I pressed the remote again. The first photo of Tess disappeared and was reced by the photo I¡¯d taken just yesterday.


    The editor had done a fantastic job. Fortunately, the original photo hadn¡¯t been blurry at all, but they had sharpened it either way, expanding the pixels so that it could be blown up to fill the wall across from the table.


    While I preferred hiring professional photographers to do the work for me, I knew that this wasn¡¯t a photo that could be recreated. The editor had gone pixel by pixel to sharpen it, making every color, every aspect of the kitchen and Tess stand out. It was more expensive than hiring a photographer, but it was worth it to keep and use this shot.


    ¡°Now, what if I told you that Tess Perkins invented the product that cleared up her face?¡±


    I pressed the remote again, and two more images appeared on the screen. One of Tess in herb coat, holding a bottle of Perkins Form, and a second of her epting the Fresh Face award from me at the award ceremony.


    It was at this point that I turned to the two women in the room. One of them was a middle-aged woman, a producer for mainstreammercials. The other was my sister, Brooke, except that unless you knew her very well, it was impossible to tell it was her. Large sunsses shielded half her face, and she wore a wide brim hat that was connected to a wig of dirty blonde hair, disguising her normal color.


    ¡°You mean to tell me that this girl created that form?¡± Brooke asked, adding a crisp and perfect British ent.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    My eyes darted to the producer, a woman named Meredith Plier. She had a reputation for turning down eighty percent of her proposals, and the twenty percent she hired always went to find immense sess-mainly because her connections to Hollywood ran deep.


    I¡¯d been trying tond her for most of my career but never managed to get even close. When I discovered Meredith had agreed toe to the meeting, I knew I needed another woman to join.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Women were going to be our target audience-they would make up ny percent of those who would buy this cream. Having another woman present was pivotal to showing interest because I knew how Meredith worked. She wouldn¡¯t ept a product that she didn¡¯t see sess in. And in order to see sess, she needed to know that the intended target audience would take an interest in the product.


    Using Brooke to show interest was one hundred percent cheating¡­ except not in the traditional sense. It was cheating to get to Meredith, not cheating to sell this product. I knew that with a little push, Perkins Form would sell all on its own.


    ¡°How does it work?¡± Brooke asked.


    ¡°Well, you see,¡± I said. ¡°Ms. Perkins originally aimed to create a cream to help her e. She used herself as a test subject. As it turned out, that was more simple than it sounded. Her first test cream smoothed out wrinkles. Her second test cream added moisture to the cells. When shebined the two of them to create a third cream, her e started to clear up. And the previous side effectssted. This cream is proven to shave years off women¡¯s faces.¡±


    ¡°Hell,¡± one of the menughed. ¡°Does it work for guys?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it does,¡± I said. ¡°That will be one of our first rollout ns, developing a counterpart container that appeals to men instead of women. However, our target market in the first twenty-four months will be women.¡±


    I dared a nce at Meredith. She sighed, tapping the end of her pen on the table, her wrinkles spreading around her eyes. ¡°How long does it take to work?¡±

 Chapter 218

    I tried to stifle my excitement. Meredith had never asked a question in any of my proposals before. ¡°I¡¯m d you asked,¡± I said. ¡°Forty-eight hours. Once in the morning, once in the evening. Four applications are all that is necessary to begin showing obvious signs of skin renewal. The potential is massive. Women, men, teenagers-for a variety of skin issues.


    e, to wrinkles, to softer skin. The possibilities are limitless.¡±


    I turned around and pressed the remote for a final time. The first and second images of Tess both appeared side by side on the screen. Her eridden teenage face and the smooth skin of the face I¡¯d kissed the night before.


    I looked back at my audience. ¡°I should add that Tess Perkins has signed on to be my business partner with the marketing of her product. And she has given permission for total involvement in the process.¡± My eyesnded on Meredith. ¡°There¡¯s no better person to market a cream than the person who created it to fix their own skin issues. Her mere presence will sell it on its own.¡±


    I studied the ripple effect of my words around the room, and before anyone had even spoken, I knew Tess¡¯s product hadnded a m dunk.


    Brooke stood up. ¡°Well, Mr. Wyler. You¡¯ll have my business. I must be getting to another meeting. We¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Warren,¡± I said, calling her the fake name I¡¯de up with. As she left, the rest of the room stood, muttering amongst themselves. Each of the men shook my hand, nodding in acknowledgment of my proposal. Finally, Meredith approached me. She had a reputation for never shaking anyone¡¯s hand, so I didn¡¯t attempt to reach out.


    However, rumor had it that there was a cue that she gave if she was going to say yes. I held my breath as she paused. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wyler.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡±


    Her gaze hesitated on mine, and then there it was-the hint of a smile, her lips turning up just for half a second.


    Goosebumps coursed over my entire body.


    Holy fuck.


    I reached into my pocket for my phone, hoping that Tess had texted or called. My heart dropped when I saw that there were no missed calls from her, no texts either. She must be really sick to not even check in. She knew this was a make or break it type of scenario.


    I went to press her name to call her when I suddenly got a call from Rich. I debated answering and figured I¡¯d call him back after I talked to Tess but then decided what the hell, and I picked up.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, closing the door so no one would hear me. ¡°I think we fucking got it,¡± I hissed, unable to hide my excitement. ¡°We fucking got


    Meredith!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    I heard his tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to exin in person,¡± Rich said. ¡°Can youe to my office?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Ideally,¡± Rich said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    I called Tess on the way to Rich¡¯s and got her voicemail.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Are you okay? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re still sick. So I just wanted to check in. And tell you¡­Tess, I think we fucking did this,¡± I whispered into her answering machine. ¡°Call me when you get this.¡±


    I shot her a text anyway, just for good measure. Hope you¡¯re feeling better. Call me.


    I was light and smiling as I stepped into my office an hourter. I hadn¡¯t given much thought to what he wanted to talk about. Rich was always in a mood about something, and few things could really ruin my present mood.


    How wrong I had been to suspect that.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Rich said as I entered. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Fucking great,¡± I answered, closing the door behind me. ¡°I think this one is it, Rich. I think I finally found the golden product I¡¯ve always been searching for.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re going to make Tess the face of the marketing campaign?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You might want to take a seat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the sound of that. ¡°Just tell me, Rich.¡±


    Rich¡¯s hands pressed together. ¡°I got an email today from a journalist at the Quilton Times.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°That shit gossip magazine doesn¡¯t hire journalists. Call them what they are. Scam artists.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Rich said. ¡°Whatever you want to call them. But they got wind of you working with Tess. As far as I know, they don¡¯t yet know that she¡¯s going to be the face of the campaign, but I guess they did some digging¡­ and found these.¡±


    Rich slid a photo across his desk. My stomach plummeted. The photos were taken at a beach, presumably in Florida, probably during Spring Break. In the corner of a dense crowd, I spotted Tess.


    She was dressed in a two-piece bathing suit and was straddling a man¡¯sp. One of his hands was gripping her ass, the other one hidden beneath her bathing suit top, cupping the curve of her right breast. Her left tit had slipped from the suit, her hard nipple evident.


    It wasn¡¯t the nudity or the partying that stuck with me. It was the sparkling rock on the ring finger of her left hand.


    Tess had been engaged.


    I breathed through a rush of feelings.


    ¡°They have to know she¡¯s going to be the face of thepany. Why else would they send this?¡±


    Rich slid a second photo across the desk. It was taken with a long lens and looked in the sliding ss door of the mansion in the Hamptons I had rented.


    The photo showed both me and Tess,pletely naked-the moment I¡¯d carried her from the kitchen into the master bedroom. My face and body were hidden, but Tess¡¯s was visible, as well as her body. Her breasts were front and center.


    ¡°Looks like they followed you to the house.¡± ¡°Jesus! Fuck,¡± I whispered, copsing into a chair.


    ¡°I thought you said it was a one-time thing,¡± Rich said.


    ¡°It was¡­until it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asking for one million,¡± Rich said. ¡°Or he¡¯s publishing them next week.¡±


    The answer was effortless. ¡°Pay him.¡±


    Rich blinked. ¡°W-what?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I red at him. ¡°I said pay him.¡±


    ¡°Brady, your face isn¡¯t even clear. And it¡¯s not your house. That could be anyone.¡±


    ¡°I said pay him!¡± I screamed. I swallowed back my anger. ¡°Wended this deal today because I advertised her as the face of the product. We¡¯ll lose the investors if these photose out.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± Rich whispered. ¡°It¡¯s more than that, though, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting her,¡± Rich said. ¡°You have feelings for her¡­don¡¯t you?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Just send him the money from my ount, Rich,¡± I whispered. ¡°And do it before tonight¡­before it gets leaked that she will be the face of thepany. If that gets out, I guarantee you that he¡¯ll ask for more money, or he¡¯ll publish them anyway. Make sure those are the only photos.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I slunk toward the door, my demeanor the exact opposite of how I had walked inside.


    ¡°Brady,¡± Rich called after me.


    I paused, turning my head around to listen to what Rich had to add. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the rule ¡®Don¡¯t mix personal and business.¡¯


    Maybe try to keep an eye out for paparazzi next time you¡¯re with her.¡±  ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I said. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 219

    TESS


    A week after I¡¯d discovered I was carrying Brady¡¯s twins, I still hadn¡¯t talked to him. Laying on my bed at my dad¡¯s house, I called him onest time and told myself it would be exactly that-thest. When his voicemail came up, I left my first and only message.


    ¡°Hey, Brady, it¡¯s me. I got your voicemail¡­a week ago. It sounded like everything went well, and¡­um¡­well, I hope that¡¯s the case since I haven¡¯t heard from you again. Kind of weird since I¡¯m not really sure what we¡¯re supposed to do next. Anyways¡­I¡¯m not sick anymore¡­. and, I guess, I just hope you¡¯re not dead.¡±


    My eyes closed in embarrassment as the words slipped out of my mouth.


    ¡°Okay, bye. I guess you¡¯re just busy, but I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    I hung up immediately and copsed backward onto my bed, screaming bloody murder into a pillow.


    I should have gone to the meeting with the advertisers. I had promised him I would be there, but at the time, I just couldn¡¯t justify it. I needed time to process the fact that I was not only pregnant but also carrying twins.


    I knew myself.


    If I had gone to the meeting, I would have acted weird. For all I knew, I could have blown everything. From his texts and voicemails, it was clear that it had gone well-better than well.


    I had texted him back that night. This is awesome. Still under the weather, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.


    I had called him the next day, and his phone had gone straight to voicemail. It didn¡¯t really surprise me-Brady was busy, hispany thriving. For all I knew, he was in the middle of more meetings for Perkins Form.


    But when my phone call went unanswered the next day and the day after that, I knew something was off. I¡¯d spent thest seven days being tortured with the fear that he¡¯d somehow figured out I was pregnant and that he wanted nothing to do with me anymore.


    My only saving grace was that I had already signed the contract. Kate was right about that. Unless Brady found some way around it, the contract kept me safe, at least as far as I knew.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. Even worse, I still hadn¡¯t really epted the fact that I was about to have his children. Logically, I knew it was happening¡­but emotionally¡­ I didn¡¯t even know what to feel.


    Surprise? Excited?


    All I felt was absolutely fucking terrified.


    I grabbed the photo of my mom off of the side table and kissed her picture. ¡°I wish you were here, mom.¡±


    Downstairs, the front door burst open, and I heard my dad scream. ¡°Tess! Tess, get down here! Where are you? You¡¯re not going to believe this!¡±


    I bolted up from bed, threw open my door, and stumbled into the hall.


    My dad was at the base of the stairs in his pajamas. The whole front of his white shirt was stained brown with spilled coffee. He was wielding the newspaper in one hand like a sword and dangling his empty coffee cup with the other hand.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, utterly confused.


    ¡°I saw you!¡± he gasped, waving the newspaper at me.


    I groaned, sighing. ¡°Dad, are you okay? How¡¯d you spill your coffee?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me, Tess!¡± he shouted, his New York ent extra pronounced. It always came out when he got worked up. He spun on his heel and turned for the kitchen.


    I tossed my head back and begrudgingly stomped down the stairs, not addressing my fears. I walked into the kitchen, my dad swabbing at the stain on his shirt with a handful of paper towels.


    He pointed out the window. ¡°I was outside, and I saw you.¡±


    Morning light spilled in from the breakfast nook in the corner of the townhouse kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been inside all morning, dad.¡±


    ¡°I went to get the newspaper. The bus stopped at the Stop sign on the corner, and I saw you on it.¡±


    I sighed, crossing my arms. ¡°Dad, seriously¡­ Are you okay? Maybe we should call Dr. Lyons?¡±


    He red at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you do that,¡± he said, pointing a finger at me. ¡°I don¡¯t need a therapist, and I haven¡¯t in years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you need it because of mom, but you know, if you feel like you¡¯re lonely, if you¡¯re imagining seeing me because I¡¯m not here enough, then maybe Dr. Lyons could help.¡±


    ¡°Now, you listen here,¡± my dad said. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Or seeing things.


    You weren¡¯t inside the bus. You were on it. On the side of it, specifically.¡±


    I blinked, my arms dropping. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was a photo of you in a blue shirt¡­in your under-thingies.¡±


    ¡°My under¡­oh, fuck.¡±


    ¡°It was an advertisement for Perkins Form.¡±


    ¡°He put it on a bus?¡± I gasped. I bolted out of the kitchen and sprinted up the stairs so fast that I slipped on the carpeted steps and scrambled the rest of the way up the stairs with my hands and feet.


    Ripping myptop off the bedside table, I opened the search engine and typed in ¡°Perkins Form.¡±


    To my shock, a dozen articles immediately appeared on the screen. And they weren¡¯t just about my product. My name was on the headline of every single one. I clicked on the first article, skimming the headlines.


    Tess Perkins, the twenty-seven-year-old inventor of Perkins Form, is making a statement. Her miracle product has officially beenuded as a doit-all cream, ideal for helping e, eliminating wrinkles, and adding moisture. Head of Marketing Brady Wyler, CEO of Wyler Marketing, has initiated an intense campaign, disying the photos on billboards, buses, and even benches.


    ¡°Nice alliteration,¡± I grunted as I continued reading.


    The impressive before and afterparative photos of Tess show


    My soul whisked out of my body. ¡°Before and after? No,¡± I whispered. ¡°No!¡±


    I scrolled to the bottom of the article and gasped at the image. On the right was the photo Brady had taken of me in the beach house. On the left was an image of me from high school-e and all.


    ¡°Mother fucker,¡± I hissed. How the hell did he find that photo? And how did he not even tell me this was his n?


    I yanked my phone off the bed, and after one ring, it went to voicemail again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, hell no,¡± I snapped. After the beep, I lost it. I stood on top of my bed, my adrenaline racing, and nearly hit the fan. ¡°Did you just send my fucking call to voicemail? Brady, call me back right now! You never told me you were going to use a photo of me from high school. And put it on buses? You said you would be here for me through this whole thing. That you would have my back. And now you¡¯re ignoring me for a whole week and sending my calls to voicemail? You have some fucking nerve to-¡±


    I nced up, and my voice immediately cut off.

 Chapter 220

    Brady was standing in the open doorway of my bedroom. To my surprise, he wasn¡¯t dressed in his usual suit but in a pair of jeans, a button-up shirt, and sandals instead.


    Brady looking all kinds of sexy.


    ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± I asked, my voice full of anger.


    ¡°Long enough,¡± he said. ¡°Did you get that out of your system?¡±


    I lowered my hand, hung up the phone call, and crawled off the bed. ¡°What the fuck, Brady? Where have you been all week?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡± He crossed his arms against his chest, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± I said. ¡°You used a photo of me from high school? After I opened up to you about how hard of a time that was for me? And you said you would be here for me during all of this. And instead, you just disappeared. You didn¡¯t warn me that these very personal photos would be all over town. What the fuck?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He pressed his lips together and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I fucked up.¡±


    My shoulders sank. I hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. ¡°Oh. Yeah. You did-¡±


    ¡°I should have asked permission for the high school photo of you. I was only nning on using it for the initial meeting, but wended one of the hardest advertisers, this woman Meredith Plier. She said it was that photo that sold it for her. That people will rte to.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just told me that. I probably would have freaked out, but I would¡¯ve said yes eventually.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He was quiet, and there was a moment of awkward tension between us that I hadn¡¯t felt around him before. ¡°What are you doing here, Brady?¡± I asked, my voice softer and calmer now.


    He pulled a check out of his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°To show you what one week of advertising has done.¡±


    I took the check, and my jaw dropped. It was addressed to me. ¡°Holy fucking shit? I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s not even enough product for these yet. I have to make more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the pre-sale orders,¡± Brady said. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to make more. You just need to disclose a list sharing the ingredients to mypany, and the manufacturer we¡¯re working with will handle the rest. And, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure the form has a patent to protect your intellectual property.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­okay.¡± I knew I should be thrilled. This was the most money I¡¯d ever been paid at once for anything in my entire life. And after one week¡­I couldn¡¯t even start to imagine what would happen in a month. ¡°So you just came here for work?¡±


    His eyes narrowed, and he shifted ufortably. ¡°That was my initial intention.¡±


    I sensed a ¡°but¡±ing.


    He sighed, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he looked sad. ¡°Will youe with me somewhere?¡±


    I hesitated, a slow smile spreading across my lips. ¡°No, I have a pretty packed schedule. My boss needs me to go somewhere with him.¡±


    He attempted a smile, but I could still feel the tension behind it. ¡°I¡¯m not your boss, Tess. We¡¯re partners.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, Brady¡­I¡¯ll go with you. But where are we going?¡±


    He¡¯d said it was a surprise, and at first, that had excited me. But then, on the drive, he didn¡¯t utter a single word, and my initial excitement turned into confusion.


    When the car finally stopped, he opened my door, and I stepped out into the afternoon sunshine, the smell of salt filling the air. Sailboats rocked back and forth in the tide of the marina.


    ¡°So this is why you¡¯re wearing sandals,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you owned anything but dress shoes. What are we doing here?¡± I asked, his air of mystery a mixture of curious and strange.


    ¡°I wanted to take you on the water.¡± He pointed down the dock to arge sailboat at the very end. ¡°That¡¯s my baby.¡±


    ¡°On a sailboat? I would have taken you as a yacht man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have a yacht,¡± he said. ¡°But trust me, sailing is so much better.¡±


    I stared at him, realizing I needed to confront the uneasiness stirring inside me. He was saying all the right things, but his tone was t, monotonous. Something was going on, something he wasn¡¯t telling me.


    What if he had found out about the pregnancy, and this was his way of getting rid of me? Take me out to sea and push me over the side. It was a ridiculous thought¡­but did I even know this man that well?


    ¡°Is anyone elseing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just us,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hesitated.


    He helped me onboard, my first time on a sailboat. I was surprised by how close we were to the water, how the subtle roll of the tide could rock it so effortlessly. As Brady untied the ropes, he yanked on chords to lift up the sail billowing the sail out over the water. ¡°Ready?¡± Brady asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, and then we were off.


    It was a moderately windy day, and a heavy breeze carried us toward the horizon, the air rushing against my ears, salt whipping my face. It was exhrating, but I was distracted the entire time by Brady¡¯s silence. Something was definitely off. He sat across from me the whole time, quiet and morose, fixing the sail and barely smiling.


    When we¡¯d reached a fair distance offshore, he turned the boat into the wind, dropping the sails so that the boat stalled. We rocked back and forth, and my heart started to pound.


    He crawled across the boat, ducking under the mast so that he was kneeling in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brady? You¡¯re acting differently.¡±


    I¡¯d never seen him so silent. He pressed his hand against my cheek and pulled his face down to meet mine. His lips were dry to the touch, and as his tongue slid into my mouth, he devoured me, consuming me with all his passion. His hands tangled into my hair, and his hips pressed against mine, his erection thick and hard in his pants.


    My confusion quickly shifted to passion, and I leaned back against the side of the boat, his body hovering over mine. His lips trailed down my neck, and goosebumps coursed over my skin, my pussy bing wetter by the second.


    I leaned back. ¡°You can talk to me, you know that, right?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to talk right now?¡± he whispered.


    I ran my fingers through his hair. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you in the cabin of this boat.¡±


    My stomach swirled at his words. ¡°I can get on board with that.¡±


    ¡°On board,¡± he snickered. ¡°I see what you did there. C¡¯mon.¡±


    He tossed the anchor over the side of the boat, took my hand, and guided me down the steps into the tight cabin. He didn¡¯t wait another moment, his hands sliding under my shirt, ripping it off me.


    As he unhooked my bra and wrapped his lips around my nipple, I ran my fingers down his back, distracted, as I nced around the cabin. There was a twin-sized mattress, a small kitchte and toilet, and a handful of books, one open and folded upside down on a small table beside an empty coffee cup.


    ¡°Do you stay here sometimes?¡± I whispered.


    Instead of answering me, he lifted his lips to mine. I wanted him to talk to me, to tell me what was bothering him, but I sensed that now wasn¡¯t the right time. He unbuckled my pants faster than he ever had before. His desire for me radiated off him like electric energy, his touch hungry, yearning for me.


    We fell back on the bed, and he kissed his way down my stomach, his hands sliding my legs apart. His tongue pressed against my pussy, the warmth of his lips making me moan as he sucked my clit.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I whispered.


    At my words, he shoved two fingers deep inside my pussy, lifting upwards with his fingers and hitting my G-spot.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I cried out.


    His tongue moved faster, quicker, eachp speeding up with the pace of his fingers. I picked my head up to watch him, and his eyes met mine with a ferocity I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. ¡°Please, Brady. I want all of you.¡±


    He crawled up the bed until he was hovering over me, then shoved his dick deep inside me, a hard thrust that had my back arching. He pounded harder, half a dozen thrusts, so deep that my breath was ripped away from me.


    I gasped as pain shot through my inside. ¡°Too deep,¡± I whispered. ¡°Brady, hold on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He paused, pressing his forehead against my shoulder. I could feel an emotional pain rippling across him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    His eyes met mine, and I could see the pain in them, the emotion weighing heavy in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I disappeared on you.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he whispered back. ¡°I need you, Tess.


    More than you know.¡±


    When he kissed me again, my heart skipped as I realized something.


    ¡°Brady,¡± I whispered, terrified at my next words. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I need you too.¡±

 Chapter 221

    BRADY


    My heart lodged into my throat at Tess¡¯s words. Of course, women had said that to me before, but I¡¯d never believed it. And they¡¯d never said it on the heels of me admitting the same to them¡­mainly because I¡¯d never uttered those words to anyone before.


    I¡¯d never felt like I¡¯d needed anyone. It was a mentality I¡¯d started developing in my early twenties after my career took off and money exposed the depth of the rtionships in my life. My ¡°friends¡± turned out to be moochers, and my parents judged me for choosing a career over family.


    Brooke and Rich were the closest things I had to friends, but one was family, and the other I paid. I didn¡¯t have friends because I worked endless hours-but I also never searched for friendships because I didn¡¯t trust people.


    I never expected to say that I needed her because up until that moment, I didn¡¯t think I did. This whole day-hell, this whole week-I¡¯d stumbled around like a drunk on a street corner trying to find their way home. I knew what had started it.


    It wasn¡¯t the pictures Rich had shown me¡­I¡¯d seen worse. It wasn¡¯t even really the knowledge that Tess had been engaged before. It was a darker, heavier realization.


    It was the understanding that my words rang true. I did need her. And that fucking terrified me.


    So I had pulled away like I always did. I didn¡¯t need to go to her house today. I could¡¯ve just mailed her the check¡­but no matter what I tried, I was unable to stop thinking about her. She had consumed my every waking moment, and with it, a fear that what I was feeling would be solely on me and never matched by her.


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± I whispered.


    She smiled. ¡°Yeah¡­well, I don¡¯t mean it like I need you in the sense that I¡¯m using you for the business connection. Don¡¯t get me wrong; you¡¯re changing my life because of what you see in Perkins Form. But what I¡¯m saying is that I¡­.¡± She closed her eyes, her cheeks flushing. Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°I have feelings for you.¡±


    My dick, still inside her, feeling her warm wetness, suddenly hardened, thickening inside her.


    She exhaled a sweet breath and opened her eyes. ¡°It feels like you like the sound of that.¡±


    I chuckled and leaned down to kiss her neck. I shifted my hips forward, diving deep inside her. I made my way up to her ear lobe, my lips pressing against her ear. ¡°That¡¯s because I have feelings for you too,¡± I whispered.


    Had I really just said that? I didn¡¯t talk to women like this, even if I did have feelings for them. But as the words slipped out of my mouth, a weight inside my chest suddenly dissolved. I inhaled a deep breath and dared myself to meet her eyes.


    Her grin was contagious, and I mirrored it, my fingers diving into her hair as I leaned down and kissed her, my tongue massaging hers, our bodies moving in sync.


    We moaned into each other¡¯s mouths, her hips lifting to meet my cock at the same time as I dove deeper inside her. The entire time, our eyes stayed locked on each other, and the momentum of the moment continued building up.


    It wasn¡¯t just the climax that I was approaching. It was the realization that as I looked into her eyes, I never wanted to look away. Usually, during sex, I avoided all eye contact, but Tess was different than any other woman I¡¯d been with. The power of her gaze melted away my fears, tethering our emotions together in the same way my dick inside her pussy connected us physically.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe,¡± she moaned.


    Before I could even tell her that I was also about toe, the orgasm mmed into me, erupting through my body at the exact time as she cried out, her pussy muscles mping around my dick.


    The dam broke, our juices collided, melding inside her pussy, a flood that intensified the sensations soaring through my body.


    Wey there for a moment, panting, and as I rolled over, unsticking our sweaty bodies, I sighed, ncing up at the ceiling of the sailboat¡¯s cabin.


    She rolled on her side, sweeping her hair back and pressing a hand against my chest. ¡°Shit, that was something else.¡±


    I nced sideways at her and slid a hand under her back, cradling her body against mine. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Tess.¡±


    Blushing, she buried her head against my chest. I had feared this moment. Not just confessing my feelings to someone but worrying that I would doubt my words if I dared to wonder if I¡¯d made a mistake in saying anything.


    Shockingly, holding Tess next to me, I realized that I didn¡¯t doubt anything of what I¡¯d said, not even for one second. Everything about this just felt right.


    ¡°Can I tell you something?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. Was this pillow talk? The thought amused me. Mainly because after sex, I normally passed out. But with her, I hung on to every word, excited for what she was about to say.


    She took a breath. ¡°I was worried that maybe you were upset about the Hamptons, that you just didn¡¯t want to have sex again. I thought maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hear from you.¡±


    A wash of guilt hit me. I touched her cheek, turning her face to look at mine. ¡°No, trust me, that was definitely not the case. I like the sex. A lot.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°To answer your question¡­yes.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, to what?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I do crash here. Just to get away from things. It rxes me.¡±


    She chuckled.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, yfully poking her in the side. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me,¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­you¡¯re so different than how I thought you were. When I met you, I never would have expected you-a man who could probably afford to rent a room in the White House-to sleep in a sailboat. I like it.¡±


    ¡°The truth is¡­being out here, on the water, smelling the sea, feeling the tide¡­it reminds me of my childhood. My mom used to take me sailing as a kid. She taught me everything I know about it.¡± I paused, shocked that I was about to tell her this. I¡¯d never admitted this to anyone, not even to myself. And yet, words flowed with an ease I¡¯d never experienced with anyone.


    ¡°Does she evere out here with you?¡± Tess asked, her hand pressing against my chest.


    I breathed through the knot that had formed in my chest. ¡°My parents and I were close until I went to college. And then when mypany became sessful and I got my first big paycheck, I bought this boat for my mom.¡±


    I sighed and continued. ¡°I guess I¡¯d hoped it would reconnect us. She never ended uping out. She justified it by saying that she couldn¡¯t support me using my money to buy her anything when all she wanted was a grandchild. She didn¡¯t like that I sacrificed having a family to put my sess first. Our rtionship just hasn¡¯t felt the same since then. But maybe that¡¯s part of life. People¡¯s rtionship with their parents changes.¡±


    Tess was quiet for a moment. ¡°My mom died when I was a kid,¡± she whispered. ¡°Ovarian cancer.¡±


    I squeezed her arm. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was a long time ago.¡± She propped herself up on her elbow and looked at me. ¡°My point is¡­that nearly destroyed my dad. But he went to therapy to get better, for me. And we¡¯re close as ever. He easily could have done the opposite¡­let himself and our rtionship fall apart. Brady, I don¡¯t think the issue was your career. It was your parent¡¯s inability to ept that you just wanted something different than what they did.¡±


    Her words filled a hole in my heart I didn¡¯t even know existed. I shook my head. ¡°Seriously¡­where did youe from?¡± I leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. I was hesitant about my next words. I¡¯d already admitted how I felt about her, saying more felt like a risk. And yet, thefort between us just felt too good. I wanted her to know my thoughts, and I wanted to know hers.


    I ran a finger across her lips. ¡°The craziest thing is that I¡¯m not even against a family like my parents think I am. I always wanted kids. I just wanted a career first, you know?¡±


    She was silent, her eyes absorbing mine, and for a brief second, I wondered if she didn¡¯t want kids. ¡°I know what you mean,¡± she whispered. ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    This time, she kissed me longer and harder than she ever had, and a piece of me hoped that time would freeze and I¡¯d remember this moment, right here, forever.


    After our conversation on the sailboat, I invited Tess back to my penthouse for the evening. The next thing I knew, seven days had passed, and we¡¯d fallen into a pattern I¡¯d never dreamed of enjoying. I worked remotely as much as I could, but on the days I went in for meetings, the world without her next to me felt different.


    We were still waiting to hear about any advancements with Perkins Form, and for the first time in my professional life, the hiatus gave me no anxiety because I had other more enjoyable things to think about. Every morning, I woke up in her arms, and every evening I fell asleep with her by my side.


    It wasn¡¯t just the frequency and intensity of our sex that I relished. It was the little moments in between, the kisses, theughter, the conversations that drifted into the night, secrets and thoughts I¡¯d never told anyone.


    Time with Tess moved differently. A minute stretched like an hour, but twenty-four hours felt like barely a minute had passed. I couldn¡¯t understand it. With her, my senses shifted into overdrive, bing heightened, everything so much more intense.


    Friday evening, after a long meeting, I called Brooke on my way to the corner grocery market down the street from my apartment building.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said in my trilling voice.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Brooke said. ¡°You sound different.¡±


    ¡°Just having a good day,¡± I said. A cop car sped by, the siren ring.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Brooke asked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m walking to the store from the office. Going to cook up some dinner.¡± Tess loved salmon, so I thought I¡¯d surprise her with a date night in.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­walking? And cooking? Okay, who are you, and what have you done with my brother? And where have you been all week?¡± ¡°Nowhere,¡± I lied.


    Brooke gasped. ¡°You¡¯ve been with Tess.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± I asked, genuinely shocked by how quickly she¡¯d said that.


    ¡°Women know these things, Brady. Holy shit. Tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°I took her on the sailboat,¡± I whispered, pausing at a flower vendor and sniffing a bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯ve never taken anyone out there! Brady!¡±


    I handed the vendor a twenty, even though the roses were only ten, and tucked them under my arm as I approached the market.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, Brooke,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s like the world was blurry before I met her, and she became my sses to help me see.¡± I groaned. ¡°Oh my


    God, I can¡¯t believe those words just came out of my mouth.¡±


    Brooke chuckled. ¡°Brady, you¡¯re in love.¡±


    I shuffled to a stop on the street corner. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re describing,¡± she said. ¡°You love her.¡±


    I nced up at my apartment building half a block up the street, my eyes scanning the top windows of the penthouse, my stomach swirling at the image of her somewhere in my apartment.


    I noticed a crowd on the front steps below and what looked like cameras, so I made a mental note to take the back entrance. I wasn¡¯t used to walking-my driver always dropped me off in the garage.


    My phone vibrated, and I nced at a text from Tess. ¡°Sorry, hold on, she¡¯s texting me.¡±


    Headed to the corner store to grab us some dessert for dinner. If you get home before me, get naked ??


    A smile spread across my face.


    ¡°Are you smiling?¡± Brooke asked. ¡°If you¡¯re smiling right now, then


    I¡¯m right in saying that you¡¯re in love.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Iughed. My eyes drifted to a newsstand on the corner, and my stomach dropped. ¡°Brooke¡­I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    I hung up before she could ask why and ripped the magazine from the stand. The photograph on the front cover showed me and Tess on my sailboat. Her eyes were closed, her head thrown back in a way that made her waves curve over the boat. My arms were resting on either side of her, my lips pressed against her neck.


    The headline made my stomach drop. Billionaire Brady Wyler is off the market! CEO of Wyler Marketing caught kissing business partner Tess Perkins.


    My phone rang, and I nced down at Rich¡¯s name. I answered immediately.


    ¡°Brady,¡± he snapped. ¡°Another photo? Are you fucking kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at it right now,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You said you had this under control,¡± Rich said. ¡°I mean, at least you both have clothes on this time, but how am I supposed to exin this to the investors? This doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    There was amotion up the street, the crowd of cameras outside my building surging forward toward the front doors. I suddenly remembered Tess¡¯s text about running to the store.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Those weren¡¯t news cameras. The crowd was the paparazzi, and they wereing for Tess.


    I hung up on Rich, dropped the roses, and sprinted as fast as I could up the street.

 Chapter 222

    TESS


    My heart was light as I thought about the evening ahead. The taupe floralcy lingerie I¡¯d purchased had just arrived in the mail, and I nned to surprise him with my outfit, a bottle of wine, and the revtion that I was pregnant.


    After our conversation on the sailboat, I knew it was time. The moment he revealed that he wanted children, it was all I needed to hear. And I wanted the reveal to be perfect.


    This entire week hadpletely taken my breath away. I couldn¡¯t believe that this was my life. Now everything seemed possible.


    I pushed open the front doors of Brady¡¯s apartment building, the setting sun catching the ss at just the right angle, blinding me. I blinked, squinting at arge crowd of people gathered on the front promenade of the building.


    It was like standing on a beach as the water receded. An unassuming person would just expect it was nothing more than the roll of the tide, a natural everyday part of life. In this case, it was New York City-celebrities lived in Brady¡¯s building. Of course, there would be photographers and people waiting for autographs.


    But this wasn¡¯t the roll of the tide. This was the water receding before a tsunami. The rogue wave lifted into the air, and everything crashed on top of me.


    ¡°Tess!¡±


    ¡°Tess! Where¡¯s Brady?¡±


    ¡°Are you guys in love?¡±


    ¡°How long have you guys been together for?¡±


    My heart skipped, my voice catching in my throat. The sh of cameras erupted in front of me, hands gripping mine, bodies pressing against mine. I gasped, stumbling backward as their questions assaulted me.


    I reached for the handle of the front door, but it was toote. The crowd of people had already descended, wrapping around me, blocking the path to the door, and sucking me deeper into the crowd.


    It was as if I¡¯d been yanked underwater, and I could no longer breathe. Panic rippled through me as I gasped for air, spinning in a circle as I attempted to process the chaos that had just been dumped over me.


    Out of nowhere, a hand shot out in between the crowd and grabbed my wrist, their vise-like grip tightening around me. Terrified of whoever was holding onto me, I yanked my arm back, but all it did was pull the person closer towards me. And that was when I saw him.


    ¡°Get the fuck away from her!¡± Brady screamed. ¡°Get back!¡±


    Brady shouldered through the crowd, his hand still holding mine. I¡¯d never been so happy to see him. But the sight of him only instigated the crowd of paparazzi, making them lunge even tighter around us.


    Brady let go of my wrist and wrapped his arm around my shoulder, curling my body against his chest and using his opposite arm as a shield to shove us through the crowd.


    ¡°Brady!¡± people shouted.


    ¡°Are you dating?¡±


    ¡°Tell us, did you know each other before you started working together?¡±


    I linked my arms around his waist, holding onto him for dear life as he pulled me through the crowd, our bodies tumbling forward toward the street. A moment before we neared the street, a photographer shoved a camera into my face.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Brady screamed, shoving the butt of his palm against the man¡¯s shoulder. He was thest person in our way, and as the photographer stumbled backward, Brady lunged for an approaching taxi, waving it down. The driver mmed on the breaks, and Brady threw open the back door, then pushed me inside.


    The door mmed shut, and I nced out of the window as the crowd dissipated while the paparazzi continued chasing after us.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Brady said. He named an address I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I gasped.


    He twisted around, gripping my arms. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I panted, my heart pounding. I realized I was in such shock that with the amount of adrenaline pouring through me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel any pain if I had been injured. ¡°What is going on, Brady?¡±


    ¡°Someone photographed us on my sailboat,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s on the cover of every gossip magazine in town. They know we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whispered. ¡°But we were in the middle of the bay. How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°These people are relentless,¡± he said. ¡°They were probably on a boat that we didn¡¯t see. Their lenses were amazingly strong. Fuck, I¡¯m so sorry, Tess.¡±


    I took his hand and squeezed it. ¡°I don¡¯t have my phone. I left it at your apartment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get you another one. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you anything you need.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asked.


    At that moment, I realized that I not only trusted him, but I didn¡¯t want to be apart from him any longer.


    I loved him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    An hourter, the taxi dropped us off at a small airport. The sun had fully set, and lights on the tarmac illuminated Brady¡¯s private jet. He gripped my hand as we approached it, the pilot and a flight attendant waiting for us next to it.


    The pilot and flight attendant greeted us with wide smiles. ¡°Evening, Mr. Wyler, Ms. Perkins.¡±


    As we boarded, Brady led me to a leather couch in the back of the ne and sat down beside me. I realized my legs were shaking.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± he asked me again.


    I nodded, although I wasn¡¯t even certain if I was in shock or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never flown on a private jet before,¡± I whispered.


    He kissed my lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the pilot, but I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡±


    I nodded again, and as he disappeared toward the front of the ne, the flight attendant approached me. ¡°Ms. Perkins, would you like anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± she whispered. I could tell by her question that she knew exactly what was going on¡­that she¡¯d seen the article too.


    ¡°Do you think I could use your phone? I don¡¯t have mine, and I want to text my dad. And maybe a ss of water, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, pulling her cell out of her pocket.


    I sent my dad a quick text telling him that I didn¡¯t have my phone but I¡¯d text him when I could, and as the flight attendant went to get my water, I quickly pulled up a search engine and googled my name and Brady¡¯s.


    The article came up immediately. I clicked on the link, skimming it. The photograph of us on the sailboat showed Brady leaning over me, kissing my neck. It wasn¡¯t even that bad-it was clear that we were together, that it was intimate. But it was everything else in the story that concerned me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The person who¡¯d written the article in the gossip magazine had written an incredibly biased piece based on a string of assumptions. I almost couldn¡¯t even call it an article. It read more like an opinion piece.


    I gathered multiple points from it that pissed me the fuck off.


    One: Because I was sleeping with a rich man, I was obviously a gold digger.


    Two: Oh, and because of the first point, I was definitely stupid. In fact, I probably hadn¡¯t even invented Perkins Form, someone-presumably a man-had created it, sold me the rights, and I¡¯d put my name on it.


    Three: Point two was even further proven by the marketing photos Brady had chosen to use for the campaign. Because I¡¯d been an ¡°ugly duckling turned fuckable,¡± the photographs would help sell the product even more if I imed I¡¯d created it.


    The fourth point was what concerned me the most. I quickly closed out the article and handed the phone back to the flight attendant as both she and Brady arrived back where I was sitting. I thanked her for the water and watched as she disappeared through a door at the front of the ne.


    The captain came over the speaker. ¡°Evening, Mr. Wyler and Ms. Perkins. We have a smooth flight ahead of us, and I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it. Please ring the bell if you need anything. Otherwise, we will give you your privacy.¡±


    ¡°I read the article,¡± I said to Brady.


    Brady leaned back on the couch as the ne began to taxi out on the tarmac. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what it says.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of bullshit,¡± I said. ¡°But there¡¯s one point that¡¯s bothering me¡­that I¡¯m concerned about.¡±


    He twisted around to look at me as he tucked my hair behind my ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything, Tess.¡±


    ¡°The story said that if you had just fucked a client, it would have been different. But that you made a mistake by making me your business partner because now that we¡¯re fucking, it gives our investors the impression that we¡¯re unstable and irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obviously not true,¡± he said, leaning in to kiss me.


    I pulled back. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re going to lose the advertisers wended? You said that woman Meredith was the most important person we could¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡±


    His phone vibrated, and he nced at it as Rich¡¯s name popped up. He sent the call to voicemail, and I saw that there were four or five other missed calls from him. I recognized the name from the contract I¡¯d signed.


    ¡°That¡¯s yourwyer, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s true? We¡¯re going to lose the advertisers. That¡¯s why he¡¯s calling you, right?¡±


    The ne vibrated as it sped up, lifting into the air. Brady wrapped his hand around my waist, gathering me closer and pulling me into hisp.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been in this situation before. I think Rich is nervous about that happening, but I really have no idea what will happen. Either way, I do not want you to worry about this. If we lose the advertisers, we will figure this out. I¡¯ll invest my own money into the product. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes because I believe in what you created. I believe in Perkins Form. And I believe in you. Fuck what anyone has to say about us.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest as I realized the time hade. I couldn¡¯t hold this in any longer. ¡°Brady¡­I need Perkins Form to sell. I need that money.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll take care of you. You don¡¯t need to worry about money.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you saying that, Brady, but I didn¡¯t get my Ph. D. to end up with someone and depend on them just because they have money. I want my own career. I want to make a name for myself.¡±


    ¡°End up with someone,¡± he smiled. ¡°So does that mean¡­we¡¯re officially together?¡±


    I licked my lips, my throat dry. This was the first time we¡¯d had a conversation about the future, about us. ¡°Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want?¡± he asked. ¡°I want you to find all the sess in the world. And I hope that I can be by your side while that happens. And I¡¯ll do whatever I can to fix this. Because I know your career matters to


    you. That¡¯s one of the things I love about you.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I stuttered, my brain freezing.


    His fingers touched my cheeks, his gaze honing in on me. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Tess. I didn¡¯t know it was possible to feel something like this. But I do.¡±


    A choked sob escaped my lips, emotion spilling out of me, tears sliding down my cheeks.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispered, wiping my tears. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Because I love you too,¡± I said.


    His mouth opened in shock, then closed again. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded vigorously.


    He tightened his arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that is like the greatest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m hoping my next words will be even better,¡± I said.


    He leaned back and cocked his head.


    I hoped he¡¯d meant what he said the other night-that he actually did want children. And even though he¡¯d just said he loved me, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯d want kids with me.


    I forced myself to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I said slowly. ¡°With your twins.¡±

 Chapter 223

    BRADY


    Three Months Later


    W ind whistled through the open ss doors of my vi, a salty breeze swinging the silky white curtains back and forth. The sun rose over the Costa Rican mountainside, spilling across the valley and illuminating the ck sea to a sparkling bluish silver in the morning light.


    Tess¡¯s naked body curled against my chest, her breasts rising and falling with her breath, eyes darting beneath her lids as she dreamt. She rolled onto her back, and I trailed a finger between her breasts and over the plump curve of her stomach.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she smiled, her eyes flicking open.


    I propped my head up on the pillow and ced my palm on her belly. ¡°I think your stomach is officially bigger than your breasts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just noticing that now?¡± She yawned,ying her hand over mine. ¡°I¡¯m almost six months along. The twins are getting big.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for almost three months,¡± I whispered. ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    She stretched her arms over her head, her nipples hardening. ¡°What if I told you I don¡¯t ever want to leave?¡±


    I kissed her belly button. ¡°I would tell you that we can do whatever you want to do.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°Seriously? What about Wyler Marketing?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Working remotely hasn¡¯t been difficult. And Rich is handling all the other stuff. Can I ask you a question, though?¡±


    She ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Anything, baby.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay here because we lost the advertisers for Perkins Form? And you just don¡¯t want to confront that?¡±


    Her lips pressed into a hard line. ¡°I¡¯m just not ready to ept the loss. Not when there¡¯s so much more to look forward to,¡± she said, holding her stomach. ¡°With you and our girls.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I stuttered.


    Her jaw dropped. ¡°Oh, shit¡­nothing¡­I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having girls?¡±


    A wide smile spread across her face, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you wanted to be surprised.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I buried my face into her thigh.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± she asked me.


    I nced up at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have words to describe how happy I am. But I can show you,¡± I whispered. My hand trailed up along the inside of her thigh, stroking her exposed pussy, my finger flicking her clit.


    She leaned her head back, moaning and pinching her hard nipples. Pregnancy gave Tess a warm glow, a heat that blossomed inside her and radiated outward, her horniness second to none.


    Our sex life had skyrocketed, and I was certain I¡¯d eventually need a break. But all these monthster, I still couldn¡¯t get enough of her. I scooted myself sideways on the bed and thered my tongue up and down her pussy lips, massaging the dip beneath her swollen clit.


    Her moan deepened, and she paused, pushing my forehead off of her.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± she panted. ¡°I want to try something new.¡±


    My cock immediately hardened at the fire that filled her eyes. I knew that look. Trying something new was Tess¡¯s new favorite request. We¡¯d officially tried every sex position imaginable. ¡°Something new?¡± Iughed. ¡°What¡¯s left that we haven¡¯t tried?¡±


    She sat up and rolled over on her knees, shoving her ass into the air so that it was level with my face. She peered over her shoulder at me. ¡°I want you to lick my ass and then fuck it.¡±


    My heart raced, and I could feel the beat of my pulse in my throbbing cock. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No, baby,¡± she grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what I want you to do to me.¡±


    I¡¯d always wanted to try anal with Tess, but I¡¯d never pushed the thought, figuring it was something women were either into or not. She didn¡¯t have to ask me twice.


    As I crouched behind her, she ttened her breasts into the mattress, pressing her cheek sideways on theforter so that she could look at me. The movement lifted her hips and ass even higher into the air.


    I ran my hands over her smooth ass cheeks, my fingers sliding closed toward the slit in her backside. I pulled her ass cheeks apart, my dick thickening as I stared at the hole I was about to enter, like a tunnel into a passageway I¡¯d never been given permission to ride.


    I leaned down, my tongue licking a circle around the outside of her asshole. She cried out, the sensitivity making her pussy so wet that juice dripped down her leg. I dove deep inside her, my tongue massaging muscles I¡¯d never explored before with her.


    I couldn¡¯t wait a second longer. My cock throbbed with desire, craving her. I straightened up, adjusting myself behind her so that my knees were resting on either side of her legs, my body hovering above her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she panted. ¡°Fuck me in the ass, Brady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I whispered, guiding the tip of my cock toward her back entrance. The moisture from my mouth had added enough natural lube that the tip of my cock slid inside her with only a little nudging.


    She cried out, the muscles of her ass clenching, an action that created a suction effect around my erection, pulling the remainder of me deep inside her.


    I had never felt like this. My thrusts began to pick up momentum, and each time I disappeared deeper inside her, the walls of her asshole tightened like a noose around my cock, rubbing my balls and strangling the juice out of me.


    I barelysted longer than a minute, and the shock sent me into overdrive, my body cradling over her, one arm linked beneath her, holding her breasts.


    I pulled out, rolling over on my side and panting as I looked up at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking amazing,¡± I whispered. ¡°That was beyond incredible.¡±


    ¡°You liked it?¡±


    ¡°Liked it? I¡¯ve nevere that fast before.¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to do it in the ass more often then.¡±


    I touched her lips. ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s more than just that,¡± I whispered. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s because I¡¯m madly, deeply, over-my-head in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± she whispered. ¡°How did I get so lucky?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one, Tess,¡± I whispered back. ¡°You stay right there. I¡¯m going to get some water, and then it¡¯s my turn to make youe.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Okay, baby.¡±


    I kissed her belly and hopped up from the bed. After putting on my robe, I strode out of the master suite and into the living room. I¡¯d originally bought this vi as a retreat from city life, but I¡¯d never enjoyed it this much.


    Even the views appeared brighter, fuller. The entire back wall of the house was made of ss and looked out over the sparkling ocean below, my private beach deserted. I skipped across the living room, humming to myself, when I suddenly paused by the foyer.


    There was a suitcase perched by the front door. I hesitated, my heart leaping in my throat. I nced around for a weapon, even though logically, it didn¡¯t make sense for an intruder to break in and bring a suitcase along with him.


    I swung around the corner into the dining room, lifting my fists in front of my face.


    Rich was sitting at the head of the dining room table, scrolling on his phone. He jumped at the sight of me.


    ¡°Fuck, Brady. Rx. It¡¯s just me.¡±


    ¡°Rich?¡± I gasped, grabbing my heart. ¡°Jesus fucking Christ. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I would have knocked, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure you¡¯d let me in. So I figured I¡¯d let you finish before I made myself known.¡±


    Realizing that I was still in my robe, I grabbed a pair of boxers off the cleanundry on the couch, stealing the opportunity to nce down the hall. The angle made it so that I couldn¡¯t see the bedroom, and I struggled to remember if I¡¯d closed the door.


    If Rich hade all this way, then it was not for a good reason. I hadn¡¯t been exactly honest with Tess about the state of my business in New York. I¡¯d figured the less stress on her, the better for the babies. But I also knew a part of me didn¡¯t want to confront the true depth of my losses.


    I slid on my boxers and stepped back into the dining room.


    ¡°All right,¡± I said, sping my hands together. ¡°You¡¯re here now. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to like what I have to say.¡±


    I crossed my arms, keeping my voice low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been MIA,¡± I said. ¡°I just needed a break. I didn¡¯t expect that losing the Perkins deal would also affect my other clients too.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Rich asked. ¡°That¡¯s your excuse? You could¡¯ve stayed in New York and done damage control. You could¡¯ve fought to keep your other clients. Instead, you just threw in the towel on everything.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m just over this part of the business,¡± I said. ¡°I created a fake fucking image of myself: Brady Wyler, the man every woman wants but no one can have. And you know why I did that? Because itnded me clients. People want to be wanted. Clients who were stifled in their marriage, or single and hopeless, they saw me and said I want that. They didn¡¯t just buy my marketing services. They bought my image. And for what? Just to make my clients and myself rich? And what did that get me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a billionaire, for one,¡± Rich said. ¡°Not many people can say that.¡±


    ¡°Money¡¯s nice, but it¡¯s nothing without any people in it. Look at my life, Rich. Before Tess, I had no real rtionships. My parents pretty much hate me. You¡¯re only my friend because I pay you. God forbid I let myself have a life for once. And when I did try to get one, it lost me my clients. But you know what? That was a risk I was willing to take. And it was worth every penny.¡±


    Rich leaned back. ¡°You are here with her? You¡¯re still seeing her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course, I am,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s been with me this whole time.¡±


    Rich leaned back in the chair and lifted a finger in the air. ¡°Okay, before you freak out with what I¡¯m about to tell you, in my defense, I didn¡¯t know that. And you never told me either. I had no idea you were into this woman like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Iughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk my wholepany for just anyone, Rich. You¡¯re dense, but you¡¯re not that dumb. You must¡¯ve known.¡±


    ¡°I just thought it was puppy love, man. You¡¯re not the type to fall for a woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with her,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Is it yours?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just making sure,¡± Rich stated tly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be the first time a woman tried to baby trap you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Why are you really here, Rich?¡±


    Rich sighed. ¡°You cut me out, Brady. I didn¡¯t know what you were doing. For all I knew, you were having a mental breakdown, and you hired


    me to protect your assets. So that¡¯s what I did.¡±


    My blood ran cold. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    He slowly stood up and made his way over to me, his eyes avoiding mine. ¡°There was a security use in the contract Tess signed. If she had done anything in thest ten years or did anything in the next ten that made Wyler Marketing look bad or that affected our profits or other clients, it made her part of the contract null and void. And it relinquished one hundred percent of Perkins Form over to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth at Rich.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t read the contract, did you, Brady?¡±


    ¡°What. Did. You. Do?¡±


    Rich nced up at me. ¡°After you made Tess your partner, the journalist who found the bathing suit photos wrote to me. He said he¡¯d pay five million to have the photos back and for the rights to publish them. I never responded. Until today.¡±


    ¡°You did¡­what?¡±


    ¡°The five million barely made a dent considering that in thest three months, you¡¯ve lost nearly three hundred million in revenue from those lost business deals. But it¡¯s going to set us back on track.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me what I think you¡¯re telling me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°The photos dropped an hour ago, voiding Tess¡¯s contract,¡± Rich said. ¡°This next part, I apologize for because I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, but I released a press statement saying that she had misrepresented herself and her motivations and that she was never your partner. Now Perkins Form ispletely yours. And all your old clients think it was just a misunderstanding, and they¡¯reing back, Brady. I already got three calls on the-¡±


    I reeled my arm back and mmed my fist into Rich¡¯s face. He toppled backward, crashing into the table.


    A gasp echoed from behind me, and I spun around.


    Tess was standing in the foyer in her pajamas, her hands covering her mouth. I didn¡¯t have to ask how long she¡¯d been standing there because I already knew the answer. Tears streamed down her cheeks in thick streams. ¡°You fucking liar,¡± she cried, spinning around and storming toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Tess, wait!¡± I reached for her arm, but she spun around, ripping away from me.


    ¡°You knew there were photos of me¡­and you never told me?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to protect you,¡± I said. ¡°I will fix this. I will get the photos removed, and we¡¯ll make a new contract.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it¡¯s toote.¡±

 Chapter 224

    TESS


    My hand tightened on the stems of red roses, my mother¡¯s favorite flowers. Thorns pricked my fingers, but I didn¡¯t notice the pain. Physical hurt couldn¡¯tpare to the emotional cave inside my heart. I had spiraled down into that hole, a downward fall into an engulfing darkness.


    I attempted to crouch down toy the flowers, but the bulge of my stomach made it difficult, so I reached out for the gravestone for support but ended up nearly slipping.


    ¡°I got you,¡± Kate said, grabbing my arm and stopping me from falling.


    ¡°Here, let me,¡± my dad said, reaching out for the flowers.


    ¡°I can do it!¡± I snapped, holding my stomach as I lowered myself to the ground again and set the flowers on my mother¡¯s stone.


    Frustrated tears rolled down my cheeks, my cry turning into a sob. Neither Kate nor my dad spoke, allowing me a moment to empty my sadness, my tears spilling into the earth.


    I slowly stood up, and this time, when Kate offered me a hand, I took it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you guys. I know you¡¯re just trying to help. I just feel so fat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re eight months pregnant,¡± Kate said. ¡°You¡¯re not fat.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Look at me. I¡¯m huge.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re eating for three,¡± my dad said, hugging me.


    I wiped my tears and shook my head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be able to do this.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°Be a mom. I mean, I know I¡¯m going to do it. But what if I suck at it?¡± ¡°Everyone thinks they¡¯re going to suck at it,¡± my dad said. ¡°Even your mom thought that.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s easy to think the worst when you have no idea what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°She was the best mom,¡± I said, fresh tears spilling out. ¡°I miss her so much.


    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± my dad whispered, pulling me into a hug. ¡°I miss her too.


    Ready to head home?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop Kate off first, and then I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    I said goodbye to my dad as Kate, and I headed in the opposite direction of the cemetery where we had parked. As we crossed the grassy lot, a ck hooded figure lowered his camera and slipped behind a tree.


    ¡°Oh, fuck no,¡± Kate growled.


    ¡°Kate, leave it,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Hell, no,¡± Kate said. ¡°If there¡¯s one ce you should have a little fucking privacy and not be followed, it should be a fucking cemetery,¡± she snapped, darting forward toward the photographer. ¡°You fucking asshole!¡± She yanked her phone out of her pocket and started snapping photos of him.


    The man spun around and sprinted away from her, his camera bouncing on his chest.


    ¡°Yeah, run, bitch!¡± Kate shouted, chasing after him and snapping pictures. ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    I burst outughing at the entire sight.


    Kate turned around, sliding back down the hill. ¡°What?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°I fucking love you,¡± I said.


    Smiling, she wrapped an arm around me. ¡°Likewise.¡± As we got back in the car, she shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand those people. It¡¯s been two months. You¡¯d think they would have found a better story by now. It was one fucking photo of your tit, and they act like porn doesn¡¯t exist, as if they¡¯ve never seen a boob before.¡±


    ¡°They probably haven¡¯t,¡± Iughed.


    Kate snorted, ncing down at her phone. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    She gulped and looked at me. ¡°Brady¡¯s back in town.¡±


    I blinked, trying not to react at this sudden news as I shifted the car into drive. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I follow Brooke on Social,¡± she said. ¡°She just posted a photo of them at Eon¡¯s Eatery downtown.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± I said, ncing down at my phone. As usual, there were no missed calls from him, just a few from an unknown number.


    Kate noticed my nce. ¡°You still haven¡¯t heard from him?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope. But I said some pretty fucked up things to him when I was leaving. I also told him to never contact me again.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that,¡± Kate said. ¡°You¡¯re having his babies. The least he can do is reach out if he¡¯s back in town.¡±


    ¡°He sent me a check for five million dors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­what did you just say?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I just got it in the mail yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, why am I just hearing this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how much the photographer paid hiswyer to publish my photos,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Kate whispered. ¡°You cashed it, though, right?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said. ¡°It feels like bad money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Kate said. ¡°Please cash it, Tess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I don¡¯t own the rights to Perkins Form anymore. I¡¯ll never make a dime from it, and my debts are


    too high to ignore. Plus, my dad deserves to retire.¡± ¡°We should go,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Eon¡¯s Eatery.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked. ¡°Brooke just posted this like thirty minutes ago.


    If you want to confront him-and I think you do-then let¡¯s do it.


    ¡°And have everyone stare at us and make a new story.¡±


    Kate shrugged. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get another paycheck out of it.¡± I was silent for a moment, and Kate quickly added, ¡°Sorry, that was a bad joke.¡±


    ¡°No, you know what? You¡¯re right.¡± I swung a left out of the cemetery instead of a right. ¡°Let¡¯s go see him.¡± ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Kate grinned.


    An hourter, Kate and I were sitting at the bar of Eon¡¯s Eatery, using menus to hide our faces as we peered into the crowded dining room, the Sunday brunch crowd in full swing. ¡°Do you see him?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No,¡± Kate hissed. ¡°It¡¯s too crowded. Dammit! Here, I¡¯ll just go do a quick walk-through, and if he¡¯s there, I¡¯ll make a bee-line for the bathroom.


    He doesn¡¯t know what I look like, so we¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°He left right before you came in.¡±


    I nced sideways at a gray-haired woman sitting alone at the corner of the bar. I assumed the woman recognized me from the magazines, so I gave a polite nod and nced away.


    The woman took a sip of her martini, closed the book she was reading, and reached into her purse. ¡°Not that you asked,¡± she said. ¡°But if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned in my fifty-six years, miracle creams don¡¯t exist.¡± She removed a bottle of Perkins cream out of her purse and slid it gently towards me. ¡°Until I found yours. It¡¯s the best skin care regime I¡¯ve ever used. Carry it with me everywhere I go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, that¡¯s really awesome to hear.¡±


    The woman smiled, cing the bottle back in her purse. She leaned forward, pping her hands together. ¡°When I was twenty-four, a boyfriend I thought I¡¯d loved leaked an intimate photo of me that he¡¯d taken in privacy. He sent it to my boss after I broke up with him. And you know what I did?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°W-what?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°I changed careers, started my ownpany, bought mypetitor¡¯spany, and became my ex-boyfriend¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Iughed. ¡°And let me guess, you fired him?¡±


    ¡°No, that would have been way too easy,¡± she said. ¡°I kept him around so that every day, he could feel a fraction of the difort he had caused me. Unfortunately, he quit a weekter. Once word got around, I built a reputation for myself. You see, I work in a very male-dominated industry, and if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve discovered, it¡¯s that being a woman with power can be intimidating to men who have no balls. But you know what else it does?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It inspires other women,¡± she said. ¡°And sells a whole fuck ton of products. Funny that you walked in here today, Tess. But I guess that¡¯s life. My assistant tried to call you a few times this week. I have a business proposition for you.¡± She offered me her hand. ¡°Meredith Plier.¡±


    Holy shit. She was the advertiser Brady hadnded for Perkins Form. ¡°Tess Perkins,¡± I mumbled, shaking her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    She signed her tab and slid her card across the bar toward me. ¡°Give me a call when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, pocketing her card.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± she said. ¡°If you came here looking for Brady, you could just give him a call. After what happened this morning,


    I¡¯d say he definitely still cares about you.¡± ¡°What happened this morning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Check the news,¡± she said. ¡°Have a good day, Tess. Talk soon.¡±


    I opened the search engine on my phone and typed in ¡°Entrepreneur News¡± just as Kate reappeared beside me.


    ¡°I think he already left,¡± she sighed. ¡°Dammit, I¡¯m sorry, Tess.¡± ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I showed her the top article on Entrepreneur News from earlier today.


    CEO of Wyler Marketing, Brady Wyler, wins a civil case against ewyer Rich Stevens. Stevens will be stripped of his license after being found guilty of breaking a contract, soliciting illegal images, and releasing false press statements.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Kate whispered.


    After I dropped off Kate, I called Brady on my way back home. When it went to voicemail, I hesitated, trying to figure out what I wanted to say after the beep.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s me. I just saw the news¡­ And I heard you were in town. Can youe to my dad¡¯s house? I want to see you.¡± I touched my stomach. ¡°And so do your girls.¡±


    I hung up just as I parked at my dad¡¯s townhouse. He had texted me saying he was grabbing lunch, so I was surprised when the front door was unlocked.


    ¡°Dad? Are you here?¡±


    I pushed open the kitchen door and stumbled to a stop, unable to believe my eyes. Scott was sitting at my kitchen table. I blinked at my ex-fiance, not understanding what the fuck he was doing here.


    ¡°Hi, Tess,¡± he smiled. ¡°We have some stuff to talk about. And you¡¯re not going to like it one bit.¡±

 Chapter 225

    BRADY


    ¡°Seriously, bro,¡± Brooke said. ¡°You rocked this shit out of the park. I always knew Rich was a creep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did too,¡± I said. ¡°I guess I just ignored it because I¡¯d known him for so long.¡±


    She nced up from reading the article on her phone as we walked through the mall. ¡°Do you think this is enough to restore yourpany¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m really concerned about,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, that wasn¡¯t why I did it either.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call her? Especially since she¡¯s due in four weeks or so. I feel like the least you can do is tell her what you¡¯ve been doing thesest few months.¡±


    ¡°You know, I thought about that. In fact, that was my initial n. And you know why? Because my whole life, I told people how I was going to sell their products, how I was going to make them rich. And I was still sessful, but half the time, I only did a fraction of the things I promised that I was going to do, just enough to still make them a shit ton of money to keep them happy. This time, I want to do it differently. I want to give it all that I have.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± Brooke smiled. ¡°You want to show her what you are going to do instead of just telling her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I need backing to my words. If I¡¯m going to win her back, I have to have something to show her for it. Action speaks louder than words,¡± I said. ¡°I hate that I¡¯ve be a walking cliche, but here we are.¡±


    I paused, and she stumbled to a stop, ncing around. ¡°Oh, sorry, I thought you were being metaphorical.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I was and I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s next on your ¡®show Tess that you love her¡¯ n?¡±


    I nced up at the jewelry store and grinned. ¡°I need to pick up something.¡±


    Brooke¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re going¡­to propose?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah, I am,¡± I said. ¡°I knew I wanted to marry her since you called me that day when I was walking home and you made me realize that


    I was in love with her. This is thest part of my n.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m getting nieces and a sister all at once. My heart literally can¡¯t! Did you already pick it out?¡± she asked, searching around the ss cases.


    ¡°Mr. Wyler,¡± the jeweler said. ¡°And this must be your sister, Brooke.¡± ¡°Well, hello, that¡¯s me,¡± Brooke grinned.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I was hoping you would try the ring I picked to make sure it fits,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she answered ecstatically, nearly jumping up and down.


    The jeweler pulled out the box and revealed the three-cut, yellow gold round diamond ring.¡±


    Brooke audibly gasped. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious? This is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°May I?¡± the jeweler asked, lifting the ring out of the box and taking her hand.


    ¡°You very well may,¡± Brooke smiled.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I saw my newwyer¡¯s name pop up. ¡°Give me a second,¡± I said to Brooke.


    She lifted her hand, the light catching the sparkle. ¡°Oh, take as much time as you need. This baby looks good on me.¡±


    I smiled, stepping away as I answered the call. I hadn¡¯t had service for over an hour and was d the call hade through. ¡°George,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to hear from you so soon. I thought you¡¯d be out celebrating our big win.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing, Mr. Wyler?¡± George chuckled. ¡°Just trying to tie up some loose ends you asked about. Not that it¡¯s relevant to Rich¡¯s loss, but you had asked about the journalist who sent him the photos.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I said. ¡°You found his name?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± George said. ¡°But get this¡­he wasn¡¯t a journalist.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His name¡¯s Scott Tyson. Tess¡¯s ex-fiance, also the man in the picture.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°I spoke to the PI you hired. No journalist ever reached out to Rich. Turns out that Scott Tyson sent Rich the original photo of Tess after he got wind that you were interested in Perkins Form. What¡¯s more, he was only asking for a hundred grand.¡±


    ¡°Rich said he was asking for a million.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± George said. ¡°Rich pocketed all of it. Scott never saw a dime. Rich was the one who went to the gossip magazine and offered them the photo of Tess for ten million. He was sitting on that, waiting for the perfect time to take his cut.¡±


    ¡°Ten million. That dirty fucker. He said that they paid five.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason why I¡¯m calling, Brady.¡±


    ¡°The PI has been tracking Scott. Apparently, Scott was going after Rich for the money he felt he was owed. After court today, the PI heard Rich say something to Scott.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Rich said that the person who has the money that Scott wants is Tess.¡±


    My phone buzzed, and I nced down as the calls I¡¯d missed when I lost service suddenly came through. My heart raced as I stared at a voicemail from Tess.


    ¡°George, I¡¯ll call you back.¡± I hung up and nced at Brooke. ¡°Brooke, watch the ring. There¡¯s an emergency, I have to go!¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked.


    I was already sprinting down the mall before I had a chance to respond.


    ¡°Answer,¡± I hissed. ¡°C¡¯mon, Tess.¡± I weaved through traffic, speeding around corners and cutting people off as I veered across town, trying to breathe through my fears.


    As my fourth call went to voicemail, I chucked my phone in the passenger seat and tightened my hand on the steering wheel so hard that my knuckles turned white.


    Worst case scenario: Scott was nning on hurting Tess.


    Best case scenario: Tess just didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    I would take thetter over the former, Tess¡¯s safety above my ego any day of the week. But if there was one thing I¡¯d learned about taking precautions, having a safety was pivotal.


    With that idea at the front of my mind, I made two phone calls, one to my ountant and one to the police.

 Chapter 226

    I parked in front of Tess¡¯s dad¡¯s townhouse and sprinted toward the door. Taking a deep breath, I knocked twice. When no one answered, I knocked again, louder and harder.


    ¡°Tess,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Brady.¡±


    There was another beat of silence, and then I heard a muffled shout from inside. ¡°Brady!¡± Tess screamed.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I mmed my shoulder against the door and stumbled into the townhouse. A short blonde-haired man was standing in the center of the hall, holding Tess in front of him, her arms pinned behind her back.


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She gave a curt nod, her expression strained.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± the guy said. ¡°Brady Wyler. So it¡¯s true? You two were fucking?¡± He ran a hand over Tess¡¯s stomach, and I tried not to lunge at him and rip his throat out. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is your baby?¡±


    ¡°Scott, is it?¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s keep calm, okay?¡±


    Scott red at me. ¡°You know, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if you hadn¡¯t gotten your scum asswyer in trouble with thew, right?¡± ¡°How much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°W-what?¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°How much do you want? Rich fucked over a lot of people. Not just you, Scott. If you want money, I¡¯ll send it to you. What do you want?¡±


    Scott sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go with fifty million, shall we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money,¡± I said. ¡°More than I expected you to ask for.¡± ¡°Rich promised me a payday for that photo, but I didn¡¯t get shit.¡± ¡°Fuck you, Scott,¡± Tess growled.


    Scott yanked her hair back, and she cried out. ¡°Shut it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I shouted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay. Just let me handle this. Leave her out of this. Please, just let her go.¡±


    ¡°Send me the money, and I will,¡± Scott said sternly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just send over fifty million. But how about we start with one, huh?¡± I showed him my phone screen, the app my ountant had logged me into, a fake image that was used in situations like this to convince perpetrators they were about to be sent whatever money they wanted.


    This was a surprisinglymon scenario, and it happened enough times that people who made a certain amount of money had ess to this kind of app should these situations arise.


    ¡°I could start with one,¡± Scott nodded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°As soon as you let Tess go, I¡¯ll press send, and you¡¯ll get a notification on your phone.¡±


    Scott hesitated for a second and then seemed toe to his senses.


    ¡°Fine. But after this, I want the rest of the fifty mil, or I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    I tried to hide my smirk. ¡°You got it.¡±


    He let go of Tess, and she stumbled toward me. I grabbed her, the feel of her body against mine sending a rush of relief through me.


    ¡°Did you send it?¡± Scott asked just as I noticed the redser dot appear on his shoulder.


    ¡°Yep¡­in three¡­two¡­one.¡±


    The ss window shattered behind us, and Tess screamed at the sound as the rubber bullet struck Scott in the shoulder, knocking him to the floor. The front door burst open, and a parade of police officers stormed the townhouse, blitzing toward Scott.


    I twisted around, wrapping my arms tight around Tess. ¡°Are you okay?


    I¡¯m so sorry, Tess. For everything.¡±


    She took my face in her hands and kissed me. ¡°I love you.¡± I choked back the emotion. ¡°I love you too, so much.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Brady,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She gulped. ¡°My water just broke.¡±


    Two hourster, I paced the hospital emergency room, asking the triage nurse every five seconds if she had any more answers. Tess¡¯s dad and her best friend Kate sat in the corner of the room, both quiet and equally terrified.


    ¡°Brady!¡±


    I spun around at the sound of Brooke¡¯s voice. She rushed into the hospital, wrapping me in a tight hug. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, hugging me. The question nearly broke me.


    ¡°No¡­Yes¡­I mean, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Have you heard anything?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s eight months along. Is that¡­too early? They haven¡¯t told me anything. Just that she needed a C-Section.¡±


    ¡°Babies have been born much earlier than that and have been totally healthy,¡± she said.


    ¡°But what about her? Will she be okay?¡±


    Right as I asked the question, the emergency room doors opened, and a doctor appeared. ¡°Is the family of Tess Perkins here?¡±


    Kate and Tess¡¯s dad jumped to their feet, and me and Brooke joined them beside the doctor.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Better than fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank God,¡± I gasped, hugging Brooke. I turned toward Kate and Tess¡¯s dad, and even though I barely knew them, I hugged them anyway because anyone who loved Tess I now considered family. ¡°Would you like to see her?¡± ¡°Hell yes,¡± Kate quickly answered.


    The doctor looked at me and smiled. ¡°And your children?¡±


    I nced at Kate andughed. ¡°What she said.¡±


    The doctor led the way through the double doors as Brooke and I followed Kate and Tess¡¯s dad.


    ¡°Here,¡± Brooke said. ¡°You forgot this.¡±


    She passed me a maroon ring box, and I grinned. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As we entered the hospital room, Tess rolled over on the bed and smiled at us, dark circles beneath her eyes. ¡°You guys are here,¡± she sighed.


    Kate and her dad hugged her. ¡°Of course we were.¡±


    They stepped aside, and I reached her. Overwhelming emotion flooded me as I kissed her forehead, her cheeks. ¡°I love you,¡± I said.


    Tears sparkled in her eyes. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I have to tell you something,¡± I said. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± I opened the ring box, revealing the diamond inside. ¡°Marry me, Tess Perkins?¡±


    There was a roll of gasps from Kate, her dad, Brooke, and even the nurses.


    Tears spilled down Tess¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Yes,¡± she grinned.


    I didn¡¯t know it was possible for one person to feel this happy until I slid the ring on her finger.


    Tess sighed. ¡°I have something to tell you too,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She pointed behind me, and I turned around to stare at the three nurses, each holding a newborn baby. I nced back at Tess, and she smiled.


    ¡°Brady, we have two healthy daughters and a healthy, beautiful baby boy.¡± ¡°Can I¡­hold them?¡± I asked.


    The nurse handed Tess our daughters and carefully ced my son in my arms. As I cradled him, looking at a face of pure innocence, a surge of emotion constricted in my chest.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks, and I nced up at Tess. I didn¡¯t wipe them away, and for once in my life, I felt no embarrassment at showing my vulnerability, my emotions.


    I wanted to remember everything about this moment. This was the true definition of happiness. I smiled through my tears at Tess, at my daughters, at my son, and an overwhelming rush of love mmed into me.


    A love I didn¡¯t know existed.


    At that moment, I knew that I could die right here and now, and my life would beplete.


    Tess had made that possible. I knew I would spend every day for the rest of my life letting her and my children know that they had saved me, that they were my everything, that this was my purpose in life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!